SS eae ee ee ee ae ee ee lll

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING 4 CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.)

CONDUCTED BY

PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, Ese., F.L.S.,

CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,

JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., V.P.Z.S. &c.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

26).

o0t

VOL. VL—THIRD SERIES.

ee oer

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMAN, GREEN, LONGMANS, AND ROBERTS; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,

AND CO.; PIPER AND CO.; BAILLIBRE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS:

LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH:

HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1860.

*‘Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.

Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper exstimata; a veré eruditis

et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.””—

LINNZUs.

‘€ Quelque soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir

qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent

toutes ses opérations.”—BRUCKNER, Théorie du Systeme Animal, Leyden, 1767.

goa le: |e be (wie ow 40's te vo ne By lwan powers

Obey our summons ; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. TAyLor, Norwich, 1818.

FLAMMAM. Hf

CONTENTS OF VOL. VI.

[THIRD SERIES.]

NUMBER XXXI. ‘

I. Note on the Structure and Terminology of the Reproductive

System in the Corynide and Sertulariade. By Prof. ALLMAN ......

II. On the Tribe Colletiee, with some Observations on the

Structure of the Seed in the Family of the Rhamnacee. By Joun

eer ties PEAS. Gre 55. ccs ciescdbucsanascsUdcce vcs iasucsdecsceusacece

III. On certain Musical Curculionide ; with Descriptions of two

new Plinthi. By T. VeERNon Wo.Luaston, M.A., F.L.S. .........00

IV. Mollusca Japonica: New Species of Odostomia. By ARTHUR

MEME MR oe gag aca navenSennbiccscdicceccecsck euavaecbuececés

V. On the Occurrence of Spiders and their Webs in Coal-pits. By

ee cso ac acexcbussccaneh. «

VI. Description of a new Pentacrinite from the Kimmeridge Clay

of Weymouth, Dorsetshire. By Witt1am H. Batty, F.G.S. (With

MINE) sokcseccciiaces Mid Lbalddcpcids sued studs nun cotadesuteideCheinedisdacscacecs ics

VII. On a new Species of Solarium from the Upper Greensand,

near Dorchester. By W. H. Bairy, F.G.S. (With a Plate.) .........

VIII. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K.

Parker, M. Micr. Soc., and T. R. Jones, F.G.S. ........cc000000 scauane

TX. Note on Carduella cyathiformis. By Prof. ALLMAN .........

X. Description of a new Helix; and Notice of the Occurrence of

Planorbis glaber, Jeffr., in Madeira. By the Rev. R. T. Lower, M.A.

(With a Plate.) ..........005 dénededdasecaveusidssucceuuusuuaeuuncdsetes< sda gesmse

XI. Ona new Species of Black-fish found on the Coast of Cornwall.

Uy RIE CRU MTII I 6.050. cov.. cc cncsedund¥alas decisis o+sesseeantccs.

XII. On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera. By T. Vernon

A RCE 8 Speer lS EE ee

iv CONTENTS.

Page

XIII. Notes on Dunlopea. By Dr. E, Percevar Wriaut, F.L.S.,

Lecturer on Zoology, Dublin University ...............cccccessccsserevenes 54

New Book :—Cybele Britannica; or, British Plants and their Geogra-

phical Relations, by Hewett Cottrell Watson. .......... seneteepiole 56

Proceedings of the Zoological Society .........cseccceseeeseveees weesne 65—79

Observations on the Corymbose Madrepores, by M. A. Valenciennes ;

Note on some Parasites of Iulus terrestris, by M. d’Udekem ;

On a new Species of Bird (Chloronerpes sanguinolentus), by

P; Tae Belinter, MA, os sees. ocacssonacchepeaecacs dees, tame 79—80

NUMBER XXXII.

XIV. On Recurrent Animal Form, and its Significance in Systematic

Zoology. By CuruBert CoLLinewoob, M.B., F.L.S. &e. ...... Sl

XV. Observations on two new Species of Chiton from the Upper

Silurian ‘ Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. By M. L. pz Konincx,

Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences, Belgium. (With a Plate.) 91

XVI. Notes on the Subgenus Corilla, H. & A. Adams; and on the

Group Plectopylis, Benson; also on Pollicaria, Gould, and Hybo-

cystis, Benson. By W. H. BENSON, Esq. oo... .sseseeeeeees etenees I

_ XVII. On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera. By T. Ver-

NON: WOLLASTON, (iivAay Eels De. cadses voveieeessecsesceittsemeemanis ia 100

XVIII. Notes on the Animals of certain Genera of Mollusca. By -

AWTHUR ADAMB, FDIS. S66. cos csncsivscessuscsvdesetessnanmeeeeniosriy es 109

XIX. Description of a new Species of Cassowary living in the

Menagerie of the Babu Rajendra Mullick at Calcutta. By Epwarp

Buytu, Curator of the Royal Asiatic Society’s Museum, Caleutta ... 113

XX. On the Cyclostomas of Madeira belonging to the Genus Cras-

pedopoma of Pfeiffer; with Descriptions of four new Madeiran and

one new Canarian Species. By the Rev. R. T. Lows, M.A. ......... 114

XXI. Mollusca Japonica: New Species of Aclis, Ebala, Dunkeria,

&c. . By ARTHUR ADAMS, F-L.S. GC. |... scocorsccceccsestuneseweaeceteses 118. .

XXII. Synoptical List of the British Species of Teredo, with a

Notice of the Exotie Species. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S. 121

Proceedings of the Zoological Society. ......... Aas nh anaannil so eloies 127—150

On Alepidosaurus, a Marine Siluroid Fish, by Dr. A. Giinther; On

the Origin of Species, by J. Gwyn Jeffreys, Esq., F.R.S.; On the

Habit of Notopieris Macdonaldii, Gray, by John MacGillivray,

Esq.3 Pentacrinus Fisheri ..esccsscossssssssvese ‘sae s eobaplenaies 150—-152

CONTENTS. v

Page

NUMBER XXXIiIl.

XXIII. Some Account of the “ Chaparro ” of Fuerteventura, a new

Species of Convolvulus. By the Rev. R. T. Lown, M.A.........0...++ 153

XXIV. On a new Species of Agelacrinites, and on the Structural

Relations of that Genus. By E. J. CuapMan, Professor of Minera-

logy and Geology in University College, Toronto ..........s0+.ceseeeee 157

XXV. On the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope of Rathke. By

Prof. W. LILJEBORG. (With a Plate.) ....0....ccccscccececsnscereeecceees 162

XXVI. On the Calyceracee. By Jonn Miers, F.RS., F.L.S. &c. 174

XXVII. Characters of new Land-Shells from Burmah and the

Andamans. By W. H. BENSON, Esq. ...sse--eeesseeeeeeeseeeneeeeeeeeene 190

XXVIII. On the Bitentaculate Slug from Aneiteum. By Dr. J. E.

GRAY, FAIS... V.P.Z.S. SC. ..cccscs.ccscscccescceccescesccesccsncnonesencssoos 195

XXIX. On the Nudibranchiate Mollusca inhabiting the Estuary of

the Dee. By CurHspert CoLLinGwoop, M.B., F.L.S. &c. ......... 196

XXX. On two new Species of Shells from Cambojia. By LovELL

DMR Bs OCCT) yu cones cas ong beug veer «cape sanseneesapecineD= snbelesceue Bee LS

New Book :—Archaia; or, Studies of the Cosmogony and Natural

History of the Hebrew Scriptures, by J. W. Dawson, LL.D.,

PGES. Bee. 605. s20c.sees0 Shaghe Spy sekeacranchssssuetescsumngstagecaas«oseste 205

Proceedings of the Royal Society; Zoological Society ......... 208—217

On some new Species of Mammalia and Tortoises from Cambojia,

and on Rusa japonica, a new Species of Rusa Deer from Japan,

by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.; On the Origin of Species,

by Prof. Agassiz; Note on the Fox of Japan, by Arthur Adams,

EDs MOMS 1 isuee So cTonbscs sdehs sdvbsedoass setéebdeeichvevesciess 217—232

NUMBER XXXIV.

XXXI. On the different Animals known as Wild Asses. By

Epwarp Buytu, Curator of the Royal Asiatic Society’s Museum,

NIN de sas 25 ck ks PRSEaEE . Clie rasdvothlecsckbe chu lbiiecvuucueticasuddsdecdsdes 233

XXXII. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Tenthredinide

in the Collection of the British Museum. By Frepericx Smiru . 254

XXXIII. Descriptions of Freshwater Shells collected in Southern

India by Lieut. Charles Annesley Benson, 45th M.N.I. By W. H.

BUMMER ova caesaeses coceveasoceococesta@unatdag chaser ssnsassnanraidaishacs 257

XXXIV. On the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope of Rathke. By

Ss is AL EMOORG, | oss csicassncecccscuba gem ucahs oc otebderitvemNetsvies 260

vi CONTENTS.

Page

XXXV. On the Arrangement of the Land Pulmoniferous Mollusca

into Families. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. .......seeeeeeeees 267

XXXVI. On some new Genera and Species of Fishes collected by

Drs. Keferstein and Heckel at Messina. By Prof. Kaur.’ (With a

Plate.) cescccceeseesseeeseesens reas anes es $adeuh eee subeamaween eas dlsba cae veae ian tiam 270

XXXVII. Mycological Investigation upon Fermentation. By M.

HERMANN TIGFEMANN. © ...00ccscccsscuteatneepsnescatcastssen seeders pale ene 273

XXXVIII. On the Calyceracee. By Joun Miers, F.R.S.,

BU UES, BOs. veciesicnevivascocsveerdes esos esveasnnebanvabauniehascuka: ta: manne 279

XXXIX. On the Animal of Umbonium vestiarium. By ArTHuUR

ADAMS, FLLS. GoG.:ciccccscsvesacesencessavnvsensendnowecenee piuiensieeamuaann 288

XL. Notice of an undescribed Peculiarity in Teredo. By J.Gwyn

IREFREVG, Esq. ERS. | ..ccccccessccccccccsescescnestecsvesvasses ryt te 289

New Book :—Flora of Cambridgeshire; or, a Catalogue of Plants

found in the County of Cambridge, by C. C. Babington, M.A.,

BBS FATAB .vcics neck thee derail ods ssaiepewedncmnuonseaasans ssh ae manana 291

Proceedings of the Royal Society; Geological Society; Zoological

SOIC. <sciccses <n. evsesenvorpevoapchsscspeepacsevousseeaussmmasngene 293—309

Description of the Larva of a Brachiopod, by Dr. F. Miiller; Notice of

some new Corals from Madeira discovered by J. Y. Johnson, Esq.,

by Dr. J. E, Gray, F.R.S. &c.; Mollusca found in the Neighbour-

hood of Jerusalem, by Robert Damon .........seessecseeeeees 310—312 .

NUMBER XXXvV.

XLI. Remarks on the so-called Woody and Vascular Fasciculi of

Ferns. By Grorce Ocitviz, M.D. (With two Plates.) ............ 313

XLII. On some new Genera and Species of Mollusca from Japan.

By ArTHUR ADAMS, F.L.S. &c..........csccsssessees Vestaisncdtscosenermaek 331

XLIII. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K.

PARKER, M. Micr. Soc., and T. R. JoNES, F.G.S. ........esecceecevees 337

XLIV. On the Mollusca of the Upper Harz. By J. Gwyn

Jurrreys, Esq., FBS. ocic...ciccesscssntncsnpenccenepohvnsneneeeeneeanns 348

XLV. On the Calyceracee. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e. 350

XLVI. Characters of some apparently undescribed Ceylon Insects.

By ¥. Watken, F.LS.|.......--..cctesussouesisnsessoidantnectolen asceaieniaaes 357

XLVII. Descriptions of two Coleopterous Insects from Cambogia.

By the BARAo Do CasTELLo DE Parva, Professor of Botany in the

Academia Polytechnica of Oporto, &. ...seecsseeeseeceee dc cinds emai vee 360

CONTENTS.

XLVIII. Note on Hypericum anglicum. By G. A. WALKER-

PRUE ENG) satus cod sandcdcedesseocene EOE i PLES ree OED Bape eat

New Books :—Gatherings of a Naturalist in Australasia; being Ob-

servations principally on the Animal and Vegetable Productions

of New South Wales, New Zealand, and some of the Austral

Islands, by George Bennett, M.D., F.L.S., F.Z.S. &c.—The

Honey-Bee; its Natural History, Habits, Anatomy, and Micro-

scopical Beauties, by James Samuelson, assisted by J. Braxton

Hicks, M.D., F.L.S.—Actinologia Britannica: a History of the

British Sea-Anemones and Madrepores, by P. H. Gosse, F.R.S.

vil

Page

362

366—373

Darwin on the Origin of Species, by Prof. Asa Gray, Cambridge, U.S. ;

The Cutting Ant of Texas ((icodoma mexicana, Sm.), by S. B.

Buckley ; Note on Fredericella Sultana being found in the Winter,

by the Rev. W. Houghton, M.A., F.L.S.; Note on Mr. Blyth’s

Paper on the Animals known as Wild Asses, by Major R. Strachey,

F.R.S., F.L.S.; On a supposed new Fish, by the Prince of Salm-

Horstmar; Notes on the Habits of the Brown Coati (Nasua

fusca, Desm.), by George Bennett, M.D., F.Z.S. &e. ...... 373—392

NUMBER XXXVI.

XLIX. On the Occurrence of the Fingered Nais (Proto digitata)

in England. By the Rev. W. Houcuron, M.A., F.L.S. ..........

L. On the Calyceracee. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.LS. &. ...

LI. Notes on Ianthina, Bolten; and Indication of a new Species

-- 393

396

of the allied oceanic genus Reeluzia, Petit. By W.H. Benson, Esq. 405

LII. On a new Genus and some new Species of Mollusca from

-. 414

Japan. By ARTHUR ADAMS, F.L.S. & cc. .....2....cesceeceessesscesces

LHI. Observations on the Development of the Cirripedia. By

Pe ewauer MROMN. (With a Plate.) s..:6....0.ccsscoscsscsen.sceseess

LIV. Note on Psammophis Perroteti, D.& B. By Dr. ALBERT

RC We IN MEE cy... ccseddeicevacadencocace-saccnssenees

LY. On an undescribed Crustacean of the Genus Mysis. By the

Rey. ALFRED Merite Norman, M.A. (With a Plate.)

New Book :—Handbook to the Geology of Weymouth and the Isle of

Portland; with Notes on the Natural History of the Coast and

LVI. On Philomedusa Vogtii, a parasite on Meduse. By Dr. Fritz

MULLER, of Santa Catharina. (With a Plate.) .............ccccceeeeees

-- 432

Vili CONTENTS.

Page

Neighbourhood, by Robert Damon.—A Supplement to the Hand-

book to the Geology of Weymouth and the Isle of Portland, by

PRONEEE DIAWION = ycds inn scso0s0teosenstaragses enmMMN ee teateanaseoAaceee 436

Proceedings of the Zoological Society ..........ccssseeseneesseseees 438—454

Note on the Tetrapedos Smithii of Jan, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.,

V.P.Z.S. &c.; Freshwater Polyzoa in Australia, by C. D’Oyly

H. Aplin, Esq.; Helix Mouhoti, by Lovell Reeve, F.L.S. ; Corbula

rosea, by the Rev. B. W. Adams; On the Morphology of the

Compound Eyes in the Arthropoda, by E. Claparéde; Results of

Soundings in the North Atlantic, by Dr. G. C. Wallich; Dr.

Hilgard’s “ Organotaxis’”” <.....0...sssose+ses+snessssaenesnureye 454—459

PLATES IN VOL. VI.

FRONTISPIECE to the Volume—Portrait of RicHarp Taytor, F.L.S.

Piate I. Pentacrinus Fisheri.—Solarium Binghami.

II. Chitons from the Upper Silurian of Dudley.

III. Helix delphinuloides.—New Genera of Fish from Messina.

IV. Structure and Development of Liriope and Peltogaster.

vy } Woody and Vascular Tissues of Ferns.

VII. Development of the Cirripedia. — Phiginedusg, Vogtii. —

Psammophis Perroteti.

VIII. New British Species of Mysis.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

Of cv caneshastvunnente per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, 0 Nymph Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite a e rupibus, ct _— — ;

erte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’

= N. Parthenii Giannettasii Ecl.1.

"Saaz

No. 31. JULY 1860.

I.—Note on the Structure and Terminology of the Reproductive

System in the Corynide and Sertulariade. By Prof. ALLman.

IN Professor Huxley’s Monograph of the Oceanic Hydrozoa,

lately published by the Ray Society—a work which, in accuracy

of description, copiousness of illustration, and philosophic treat-

ment of its subject, must take its place in the first rank in the

literature of the lower groups of the animal kingdom,—the author

proposes a terminology, partly special, for the particular groups

_ which form the subject of his memoir, and partly intended to

apply to the Hydrozoa in general.

The greater part of Prof. Huxley’s terminology is, I think,

very valuable, and supplies a want long felt in the descriptive

phraseology of this section of the animal kingdom; but I am

nevertheless unable to coincide with him in that part of his

work where he objects to my use of certain terms in the deserip-

tion of those parts of the Corynidz and Sertulariadz which are

concerned in the function of reproduction.

I have given to Prof. Huxley’s remarks on this matter that

careful consideration to which they are entitled, not only from

the authority with which their author’s sanction must invest

them, but from the excellent spirit in which they have been

made; and it is not because I have any particular affection for

my own terms, or would wish to insist on their priority as a

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 1

2 Prof. Allman on the Structure and Terminology of

claim for their retention if any better be suggested, that I would

now defend them, but it is because, while admitting the force of

Prof. Huxley’s criticism in some points, I feel that in others he

has not entirely understood my views, and that several of his

objections to my terms are founded on a misapprehension of the

sense in which I have used them.

It is true that, since I first proposed a terminology of the

parts in question, increased opportunities of observation have

given me a clearer perception of the relations of these parts, and

have somewhat modified my original views; but I see no reason

to abandon the opinions I had expressed in some of my later

publications.

I fear indeed that I have been occasionally somewhat obscure

in my definitions, and that the sense in which I wished to apply

certain terms has thus been not at all times sufficiently appa-

rent. The accompanying diagrams, however, will explain my

views of the structure of the parts under consideration, and, far

better than any mere description, will fix the meaning of my

terminology.

Fig, 1. Fig. 2.

me UL:

Plans of typical Gonophore. 1. Containing sporosac. 2. Containin

medusoid. The same kinds of shading and the same letters are adopte

in the two figures, with the view of indicating the homologous parts.

a, ectotheea; 5, mesotheca or umbrella;. ec, endotheca; d, spadix;

e, cavity of spadix; c+d, manubrium ; f, generative elements; g, radiating

canals; h, marginal tentacle; i, velum; k, peduncle; 7, ectoderm of coe-

nosarc; m, endoderm of coenosarc; 2, somatic cavity.

The gonophores are certain buds of a peculiar structure, de-

stined for the formation and protection of the generative ele-

ments.

Se Ta oe ee rh nl al a

the Reproductive System in the Corynide and Sertulariade. 3

The typical gonophore presents an external investment (ecfo-

theca) ; a second investment (mesotheca), which lies immediately

within the ectotheca; a third one (endotheca), situated imme-

diately within the mesotheca ; a central, more or less elongated

body (spadix), which lies in the axis of the gonophore, and con-

tains a cavity in free communication with that of the polype or

coenosare (“somatic cavity” of Huxley); and lastly, the genera-

tive elements (ova or spermatozoa), which surround the spadix

and are themselves immediately invested by the endotheca.

The ectotheca is a simple extension of the ectoderm of that

part of the zoophyte from which the gonophore arises, and it

encloses either a sporosac or a medusoid.

Professor Huxley objects to the use of the term “ medusa,”

by which I have hitherto designated one form of the contents of

the ectotheca, believing it “to be better to avoid all chance of

confounding the detached reproductive organ pf a hydrozoon

with a truly independent organism ;” and he prefers the expres-

sion “ medusiform gonophores.”

There is value in this criticism, and I by no means desire to

insist on the retention of the word “medusa;” but “ medusi-

form gonophore” does not express my meaning; for in the

Corynide and Sertulariadz, where the ectotheca is invariably

present, it is not properly the gonophores that are medusiform,

but rather that part of them which is contained within the ecto-

theca. In the Calycophoride and Physophoride (?) the ectotheca

is apparently obsolete, at least after the very early stages of the

gonophore have been passed, and the expression “ medusiform

gonophore ” would then be quite applicable ; all difficulty, how-

ever, will be avoided by the adoption of the term “ medusoid ”

—a term which has already been for some time in use.

The mesotheca, endotheca, and spadix of the gonophore may

all enter into the composition of a sporosac (e. g. Tubularia

indivisa) ; they or their homologues must all enter into that of a

medusoid.

When the mesotheca is present and contractile, the body is a

medusoid ; when it is absent or non-contractile, the body is a

sporosac. The mesotheca becomes in the medusoid an umbrella

( gonocalyx ” of Huxley).

Professor Huxley maintains that the transition between what

I term sporosacs and medusz (medusoids) is so gradual that no

line of demarcation can be drawn between the two, though he

would admit the applicability of the term sporosac to such forms

as we meet with in Hydractinia. I believe, however, that the

distinction is a practical one, and that the differentie involved

in the above definitions are sufficiently decided for all purposes

of description.

4 Reproductive System of the Corynide and Sertulariade.

The endotheca and spadix, taken together, form the manu-

brium. The endotheca is the ectoderm, and the spadix the

endoderm of the manubrium. It is between the endotheca and

spadix that the generative elements are developed.

Professor Huxley would restrict the term manubrium to “ the

central polype-like sac of a medusiform gonophore, which is

surely the homologue of the whole sporosae of Hydractinia, and

not of its central cavity only.” I admit that, in some of my

earlier papers, I was not very clear myself on the homologies in

question ; and Professor Huxley, manifestly misled thereby, has

here stated my views as somewhat different from what they

really are. For me, however, as I at present understand the

matter (see Rep. Brit. Ass. for 1858, Trans. Sec. p. 120, and

Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinb. Dec. 1858), the manubrium is the whole

of the “peduncle,” “stomach,” or by whatever other name it

may be called, which depends from the centre of the umbrella

in a medusa or medusoid; and I apply the same term to what

I consider the homologous part in a sporosac,—namely, the

whole sporosace minus the ectotheca and mesotheca.

The gonophore is borne as a bud, on the one hand directly

either by the coenosarc (Cordylophora, Eudendrium), or by the

polype (Coryne); or, on the other hand, by a special column-

like support, from which it is also developed as a bud (Laomedea,

Sertularia, Tubularia). This support is the blastostyle.

The blastostyle with its gonophores may be naked (Tubularia,

Hydractinia), or it may detach from its sides a layer of ecto-

derm, which will secrete upon its external surface a chitinous

polypary in the form of a capsule or gonangium, whose axis

will then be occupied by the blastostyle in the form of a column

carrying the gonophores on its sides.

Prof. Huxley would restrict: the term blastostyle to the axis

of the capsule in such forms as that last described, and believes

that when the stalk of the gonophores in Jubularia is also

called so, the same name is applied to two different things,—

this part in Tubularia containing the representatives of both the

blastostyle and capsule of Laomedea.

In one sense this is true—in that, namely, in which it is true

that the naked polype of Tubularia contains the representative

of both the hydrotheca* and polype of Laomedea; for there can

* The term hydrotheca has been proposed by Huxley to designate the

cup-shaped receptacle in which the polypes of the Sertulariade are lodged,

and which is commonly known as the “polype-cell.” It is a valuable

addition to our terminology of these animals, and is particularly useful in

enabling us to avoid the ambiguity which attaches to the word “ cell”

when used in this sense, now that we have in histology an entirely different

application of the term.

STR ee ee

ee,

Mr. J. Miers on the Tribe Colletiez. 5

be no doubt that the gonangium in Laomedea is the homologue of

a hydrotheca: so that, if we admit the validity of Prof. Huxley’s

objection, we must, on the same grounds, refrain from calling

by one name the polype of Tudbularia, where no hydrotheca

exists, and that of Laomedea, which is protected by a hydro-

theca,—a practice which few would venture to adopt.

11.—On the Tribe Colletiex, with some Observations on the

Structure of the Seed in the Family of the Rhamnacee. By

_ Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.

[Continued from vol. v. p. 492.]

8. TALGUENEA.

The characters of this genus have been imperfectly known,

but they are sufficiently distinct from all others of the Colletiee,

especially from Trevoa, with which it has been confounded. It

was originally proposed by me, in 1825, for the plant which I

called Talguenea costata, after its vernacular name of Talguén;

but Sir Wm. Hooker, in 1830, who had not then seen the fruit

of Trevoa, considered it to be congeneric with the latter genus ;

and, on the authority of Dr. Gilles, he suppressed Talguenea,

and placed the two typical plants as distinct species of Trevoa

(Bot. Mise. i. 158). The former celebrated botanist, in 1833,

having then seen the fruit of Zrevoa, was induced to suppress

that genus, and to refer 7’. ¢rinervis to Retamilia, and at the same

time (Bot. Mise. ii. 174) he first adopted the genus Tulguenea

as I had originally proposed it. It is strange that Dr. Gillies

should have confounded two plants so totally distinct, as not only

had he ample opportunity, while he resided with me at Concon,

of examining them in the living state, but he also saw my draw-

ings, in which their characters are fully shown. Colla, claim-

ing the authority of Bertero, referred both Talguenea and Trevoa

to Colletta (Mem. Torin. 37. p. 53). The prominent charac-

teristic of Talquenea lies in the structure of its fruit, which con-

sists of an indehiscent membranaceous carcerule, surmounted

by its enlarged persistent style, of nearly equal length, and en-

closed in its entire and unchanged calyx, which is perfectly free

from it and about three-quarters of its length. The ovary is

always 3-locular, each cell having a single erect ovule, but of

these seldom more than one is perfected; the fruit, however, is

occasionally 2-locular, or more rarely 3-celled. Among other

peculiarities, we see in all the axils of Yalguenea a very large

squamose tubercle growing beneath the spines, from which issue

many crowded fasciculated leaves and flowers; whereas in Tre-

voa, as before shown, this tubercle becomes extended into an

6 Mr. J. Miers on the Tribe Colletiez.

elongated branchlet, on which the leaves are distributed in pairs,

by distinct intervals, and towards the extremity become abor-

tive, when the flowers assume a spicated or racemose appear-

ance. I have defined its generic features in the following

manner :—

TaLGuenreA, nob. — Calyx petaloideus, turbinato-tubulosus,

membranaceus, 10-nervis, fere ad medium 5-fidus, laciniis

oblongis, acutis, 3-nervatis, apice callosis, zstivatione valvatis,

demum reflexis, tubo intus piloso, persistens, immutatus et

marcescens. Petala 5, erecta, lacinius equilonga et alterna,

rotundato-oblonga, concava, subcucullata, unguiculata. Sta-

mina 5, petalis inclusa et cum unguibus inserta; jilamenta

tenuia, pilosa, complanata, medio carinata, margine membra-

nacea et ciliata, apice repente inflexa; anthere parve, reni-

formi-rotundatze, 2-lobe, lobis 2-valvatis, valvula antica breviore,

et hine rima hippocrepica latissime hiantes. Discus fere ob-

soletus, calyci adnatus, ovarium fulciens et ejus diametrum vix

excedens, cum toro confusus. Ovarium superum, disco pau-

lulo immersum, 8-loculare ; ovula erecta, in loculis solitaria.

Stylus filiformis, longe exsertus, ultra medium patentim hir-

sutissimus, superne glaber, profunde 3-sulcatus, Stigma bre-

viter 3-lobum, lobis obtusis, adpressis, glutinosis. Fructus

carcerularis, chartaceus, valde hirsutus, oblongus, calyce im-

mutato inclusus, eo paulo longior, stylo persistente termi-

natus, indehiscens, 3-locularis, seepius abortu 2- vel 1-locu-

laris, loculis monospermis. Semen ovatum, lenticulari-com-

pressum, structura omnino ejus Colletia.

Arbuscule Chilenses valde ramose, ramulis confertis, tortuosis,

decussatim divaricatis et oppositis, junioribus brevibus et spi-

nosis ; folia integra, oblonga, in petiolum brevem cuneata, sub-

5-nervia, nervis parallelis costata, supra glauca, infra albido-

sericea, e tuberculo majusculo infra spinam egrediente cum flo-

ribus glomeratim congesta ; flores fasciculati, albescentes.

1. Talguenea costata, nob., Trav. ii. 529; Hook. Bot. Mise. iii.

174 ;—Trevoa 5-nervia, Gill. et Hook. ibid. i. 158, tab. 45 8. ;—

Colletia Tralhuen, Bert. Colla, Mem. Torin. 37. p. 53, tab. 7 ;

—arbuscula orgyalis, igno duro rubro, tortuose ramosissima,

ramulis fuscis, cinereo-tomentosis, spinosis, spinis decussatim

oppositis, validiusculis, subulatis, folio subbrevioribus ; foliis

oppositis, vel e gemma squamosa sub singula spina enata

plurimis aggregatis, oblongis, mucronatis, basi cuneatis,

supra glauco-viridibus, parce pubescentibus, subtus pilis ad-

pressis incanis sericeis, nervosis, nervis 5-7 subparallelis su-

perne immersis, et hine profunde sulcatis, subtus nervis cos-

tato-prominentibus, petiolo breviusculo, sericeo; stipulis

Mr. J. Miers on the Tribe Colletiez. 7

squamosis, acutis, fusco-rubris, sericeis, ciliatis, linea trans-

versali connexis; floribus 4—6, vel plurimis, in singulam

gemmam conglomeratis, pedunculo calycis longitudine, to-

mentoso, tubo calycino turbinato, extus pubescente, intus

presertim infra stamina piloso, limbi laciniis 5, acutis, reflexis,

tubo brevioribus; petalis 5, niveis; staminibus reconditis ;

ovario piloso; fructu calyce marcido incluso et eo paulo lon-

giore, stylo piloso, acuminato.—Chile, in Prov. centralibus.—

v. v. prope Limache, Concon, Quillota, et aliis locis.—~. s.

in herb. Mus. Paris. (Gay); in herb. Hook. (Cuming, 718 ;

Bridges, 433) ; zbid. (Banda oriental.?, Tweedie). Vernac.

Talguén.

The trunk of the Talguén, on account of its hardness, is use-

ful for turning-purposes ; but it is mostly employed im Chile as

fuel in the mining localities, for which it is admirably adapted,

and is much sought for about the copper-works of Quillota,

Illapel, and Petorca. In some places the trunk grows to a

considerable size, and is preferred, on account of its indestructi-

bility when sunk in the ground, for the construction of the cot-

ges and ranchos of the country. Its spines are spreading,

4 inch long, their acute tips being reddish; the leaves are 6-9

lines long, 2-3 lines broad, on very short reflected petioles ; the

peduncles are nearly 2 lines long; the tube of the calyx is of

the same length, and the lobes of its border are 1 line long.

The carcerule is a thin indehiscent chartaceous shell, 24 lines

long, 2 lines in diameter, enclosed by the free and somewhat

extended calyx, and is surmounted by the hirsute persistent

style, which is equal to it in length: it is rarely 2-locular, ge-

nerally by abortion only 1-celled, in which case the axis with

the abortive cells form a prominent ridge that runs down one

side of the shell, and leaves a corresponding impression on the

enclosed seed. The seed is polished, of a dull brown colour,

* oval, and somewhat compressed*.

In Sir Wm. Hooker’s herbarium I find a specimen, as above

mentioned, stated to have been found in the woods of the Uru-

guay, with a ticket in Tweedie’s handwriting; but I suspect

that the ticket belongs to another specimen, which by mistake

has been changed, and that the plant came originally from Chile,

for I perceive no difference whatever between that specimen and

others collected in the latter country. It can hardly be imagined

that the same species of a genus so peculiarly Chilean should

be found at a distance of 1500 miles, in a different soil and

climate, with the lofty Cordillera of the Andes intervening,

* A drawing of this with analytical details, will be given in the

* Contributions,’ Plate 4] s.

8 Mr. J. Miers on the Tribe Colletiex.

without the least indication of its existence in any intermediate

place. As I have met with other accidental, though rare, in-

stances, in that extensive herbarium, of a similar interchange of

tickets, I entertain the greatest doubt of the correctness of the

locality in question, for the reasons stated.

2. . Talguenea mollis, n. sp. ;—fruticosa, spinosa, ramis ramulisque

‘rectis, teretibus, griseo-tomentosis, spinis foliis triplo brevio-

ribus, foliiferis, tenuibus, aciculatis ; foliis submembranaceis,

ellipticis, utrinque acutis, subdenticulatis, superne fusco-viri-

dibus, subtus canescentibus, utrinque sericeis, 5-nerviis, nervis

supra immersis, subtus vix prominulis, petiolo brevi; stipulis

majusculis, oppositis, navicularibus, subamplexicaulibus, extus

griseo-sericeis, intus rubro-pilosis, apice 2-dentatis ; inflores-

centia in racemis brevibus oppositis multiflora, floribus in

fasciculis 6-8, approximatis, fasciculis 6—8-floris, idcireo 30-

60 in racemo, hine crebriter conglomeratis, pedicellis flore

longioribus, cano-sericeis.—Chile, in Prov. Rancagua.—. s.

in herb, Mus. Paris. (Bertero, 188).

This species has a different aspect from the former: the

branchlets are quite straight and sericeous, and the spines much

thinner, not exceeding 4 lines in length, and foliferous im .

the middle. Its leaves are much thinner in texture, neither

sulcated above, nor costately nerved beneath, the nervures being

very fine, and scarcely prominent ; they are remotely denticu-

lated with extremely short teeth, sericeous on both sides, silvery

below, 9-10 lines long, 44 lines broad, on a petiole 14 line long ;

the stipules are comparatively large, concave, opposite, and

meeting each other in the middle of the stem, which they thus

completely embrace ; they are deeply bifid, 14 line long, exter-

nally sericeous, internally and on the margin red. The race-

mose branchlets are 1 inch long, and bear from forty to sixty

flowers, crowded in the manner above specified *.

9. ScyPHARIA.

Under this head are brought together a few spinose shrubs,

or small trees, more or less foliaceous in habit, distinguished by

their opposite leaves ; small flowers, with an urceolate 5-fid calyx ;

small, deeply emarginate, naviculate petals, enclosing as many

stamens ; and a 2-celled ovary: they are very different from

Trevoa, to which they approach the nearest in their floral struc-

ture. In most of them the fruit is unknown; but Kunth de-

scribes that of his Rhamnus Guayaquilensis as being an oval

drupe, somewhat fleshy, smooth, and bilocular, or by abortion

l1-celled, as in Trevoa. The manuscript characters contributed

* This species will be represented in the ‘ Contributions,’ Plate 41 c.

;

Mr. J. Miers on the Tribe Colletiez. 9

by Bonpland are not to be relied on, as Kunth found them

disproved by the analysis he made of the dried specimens ;

the latter may therefore be accepted as the more correct. They

correspond thus with the general features of the Colletiee, and

the species here associated harmonize sufficiently together.

Kunth describes the nut as containing two hard and crustaceous

pyrene, one of which he found abortive, the other emptied by

caries: this coating evidently corresponds with the hard crusta-

ceous covering of the seed common to all the Colletiee. The

genus, therefore, in the absence of perfect specimens, can only

be characterized imperfectly, and its features will no doubt

require some modifications whenever better evidence can be ob-

tained ; but in the mean while, the facts already established tend

~ to confirm its validity. Its name is derived from cxvdos, scy-

phus, in allusion to its cup-shaped disk, after the example of

Discaria, to which genus one of the species has been referred

by Dr. Hooker, on account of its disk.

ScypHarta, nov. gen.— Calyx campanulatus, semiglobosus,

coloratus, glaber, limbo 5—6-fido, laciniis ovatis, acutis, equa-

libus, immutatus et persistens. Pefala 5, interdum 6, parva,

inter lacinias alterna, iisdem dimidio breviora, subreniformia,

apice plus minusve profunde emarginata, aut bifida, basi un-

guiculata, lateribus inter se mutuo plicata, et stamina claudentia,

glabra, alba. Stamina tot quot petala, et cum eorum ungui-

bus inserta; filamenta subulata, glabra; anthere elliptice,

2-loculares, utrinque rima longitudinali dehiscentes. Discus

cupuliformis, calycis tubo brevior, et ei omnino aduatus, car-

nosus, flavescens. Ovarium superum, globosum, fundo disci

insitum, glabrum, 2-lobum, 2- (vel 3-?) loculare ; ovuda erecta,

in loculis solitaria. Stylus teres, crassus, brevis, glaber.

Stigma 2-lobuim, lobis obtusis, conniventibus. Fructus dru-

paceus, ovatus, imo calyce persistente suffultus, 2-locularis,

loculis monospermis, vel abortu l-locularis. Semen crusta-

ceum ; cetera ignota.

Suffrutices Heuadorenses et Gallapagenses, interdum spinosi;

spinz decussatim opposite, divaricate; folia oblonga, sepius

glaberrima, petiolata, cito caduca; flores pauci, minimi, fasci-

culati, axillares vel sub spinis propullantes.

1. Seypharia Guayaquilensis;—Rhamuus Guayaquilensis, H.B.K.

vii. 55 ;—Rhamnus decussatus, R. & P. in herb. Lambert. ;—

Sageretia Guayaquilensis, Brongn. Ann. Sc. Nat. x. 360 ;—

fruticosa, suborgyalis, ramosissima, subspinosa, ramis ramulis-

que angulato-tetragonis, levibus, glabris; spinis elongatis

decussatim oppositis, sparsis, patentibus, glabris, apice

pungentibus, axillis foliferis pluribus munitis et hine casu

10 Mr. J. Miers on the Tribe Colletiez.

foliorum nodosis ; foliis oppositis, parvis, obcordatis, api-

cem versus rotundatis, profunde retusis et mucronatis, e

medio in petiolum brevem cuneatis, integerrimis, crassis,

nervis immersis, utrinque glabris et pallidis, caducis; flori-

bus sparsis, viridibus, 5-meris; petalis bilobis, squame-

formibus, filamentis brevissimis; ovario glabro, 2- (vel 3- ?)

loculari; fructu obovato-rotundo, compressiusculo, calyce

parvo suffulto, levi, parce carnoso, 2-loculari, loculo abortivo

seepe unilocularii—Ecuador ad Guayaquil.—-. s. in herb. Mus.

Paris. (Bonpland).

I have examined the original specimen of this plant, described

by Kunth, which is in a very unsatisfactory condition: the two

loose leaves that accompany it, certainly do not belong to it as

that able botanist suspected. Bonpland related, in his notes,

that they were alternate ; but the cicatrices on the branches show

them to have been opposite, which is confirmed by the specific

name given to it by the authors of the ‘ Flora Peruviana,’ in-

dicating that both the leaves and spinescent branchlets are

decussately opposite. The axils of the secondary branchlets are

about $ inch apart; those of the tertiary branchlets or ramiform

spines, which are 14 to 2 inches in length, are about 4 lines

apart, these branchlets being quite square, with prominent de-

current angles. The loose leaves described by Kunth, with their

short petiole, are 14 inch long and 10 lines broad, and evidently

belong to some other plant. J found a few of the real leaves

still remaining; they are very small, being only 3 lines long

and 3 lines broad, on a petiole + line in length: these, on ac-

count of their minuteness, had been overlooked by that botanist.

The flowers are small, and almost sessile. Kunth was correct in

his opinion that this species and his Rhamnus senticosa are con-

generic, and that neither of them really belong to Rhamnus*.

2. Scypharia parviflora ;—Discaria parviflora, Hook. fil. Linn.

Trans. xx. 229 ;—suffruticosa, intricata, ramis ramulisque

strictis, tetragonis, compressis, subaphyllis, crebre spinescen-

tibus; spinis decussatim oppositis, longissimis, horizontaliter

patentibus, striatulis, calloso-pungentibus, internodiis spinis

5-plo brevioribus; foliis oppositis, oblongo-obovatis oblongisve,

utrinque obtusis, apice mucronulatis, integerrimis, caducis,

opacis, supra viridibus, subtus cuticula resinoso-crustacea

glaucis, glabris, pinnato-nervosis, nervibus omnino immersis,

petiolo brevissimo, subtereti, superne canaliculato; floribus

sparsis, minutis, solitariis, binisve, subsessilibus, 5-meris ;

petalis 2-fidis, latissime spathulatis, ungue brevi; ovario

* A representation of this species will be found in Plate 42 a of the

‘ Contributions.’

Mr. J. Miers on the Tribe Colletiex. ll

2-loculari—Ins. Gallapagos.—». s. in herb. Hook. ; Albemarle

Island (Darwin). -

This plant appears to correspond well in its characters with

the preceding and the following species: it grows abundantly,

forming thickets near the sea. Its branchlets are slender and

very glabrous; the spines are from 12 to 20 lines long, and the

internodes 4 lines apart ; the leaves are nearly 1 inch long, and

4 lines broad, on a petiole 1 line in length. It is worthy of

remark, as indicative of the limit of the genus, that many of the

plants of the Gallapagos are identical with those of Guayaquil,

which is in the same latitude, and the nearest opposite point

of the continental coast *.

3. Scypharia senticosa ;—Rhamuus senticosa, H. B.K. vii. 54 ;—

Sageretia senticosa, Brongn. Ann. Sc. Nat. x. 360 ;—Colletia

spicata, Willd. in R. & Sch. v. 513 ;—fruticosa, orgyalis, ra-

‘mosissima, spinosissima, glaberrima, subaphylla, ramis sub-

oppositis, ramulis teretibus, spinis decussatim oppositis, lon-

gissimis, subulatis, teretibus, patentissimis ; foliis paucis, ad

basin spinarum solitariis, ovatis, basi rotundatis, mtegerrimis

sub-5-plinervibus, subcoriaceis, glaberrimis, glauco-viridibus,

deciduis, petiolo brevi, supra canaliculato, glabro, basi articu-

lato; floribus 5-meris, minutis, 5-6, sub basi spmarum

fasciculato-glomeratis, sessilibus, viridibus, bracteolatis; fructu

baccato, globoso, abortu 1l-spermo; semine lenticulari.—

Vern. Molono incolarum.—Peruvia alta, Prov. Truxillo ad

Contumasay.—»v. s. in herb. Mus. Paris., Zarzal (Bonpland,

3720).

There is a great approximation of characters between this and

the two former species, and more especially with the last, the

principal difference consisting in its ovary, which is represented

as being 3-locular,—a difference which it must be remembered

exists also in Jrevoa. Contumasai, where it is found, is scarcely

4° south of Guayaquil. Its branchlets are glaucous, and obso-

letely pubescent, as well as sub-4-gonous; its spines are hori-

zontal and opposite, sometimes a little alternate, and from 10 to

20 lines long; its leaves are said to be not quite an inch long,

on a petiole 1 line in length, but they are now wanting in the

specimen. Kunth observes that the leaves are very deciduous,

and that the specimen he examined was almost aphyllous, look-

ing quite like a Colletia ; the same may be said of S. pauciflora,

The floriferous branchlets are about the length of the spines,

spring from below them, and are more slender and flexible: the

flowers (1 or 2) are sessile in the opposite axils of the nodes,

* This species will be represented in the ‘ Contributions,’ Plate 42 n.

12 Mr. J. Miers on the Tribe Colletiese.

which are about a-line apart; they are very minute, scarcely

more than a half-line in length and diameter*.

Species dubia.

4. Scypharia tetragona ;—Colletia tetragona, Brongn. Ann. Se.

Nat. x. 366 ;—ramosa, ramis ramulisque elongatis, virgatis,

patentibus, tetragonis, angulis prominulis, spmosis, glaber-

rimis, nodis remotis sepius aphyllis, spinis validis, subulatis,

valde divaricatis, apice calloso-pungentibus ; stipulis rudi-

mentariis, calloso prominentibus, apice (e petioli delapsi

articulatione) cicatricosis, sub spinis ortis, foliis deficienti-

bus; racemis aphyllis, spina longioribus, inter stipulas et

spinas enatis, tetragonis, sub-6-floris; floribus decussatim

oppositis, pedicellis brevissimis, imo articulatis, calyce persis-

tente, breviter campanulato, membranaceo, 15-striato, mar-

gine breviter 5-lobo, lobis obtusis, mucronulatis.—“ Peruvia.”

—»v. s. in herb. Mus. Paris. (Dombey).

I have seen the above-named original specimen, which has nei-

ther flower nor fruit ; but its racemes remain, showing a few of its

persistent calyces. After examining it attentively, | have come

to the conclusion that it is not a Colletia, though probably be-

longing to the same tribe. Attached to the sheet in which it is

enclosed is a small cartouch, containing some loose drupes, and

labelled “ Volkameria calva.” These drupes are without any

calyx, are fleshy, dark-coloured, apiculated by the base of the

style, and 5 lines in diameter ; they contain each two nuts, which

quite correspond with the structure of that genus. We may

therefore inquire, do these drupes belong to the specimen

in question? It appears to me they do not; for if they had

been there when Brongniart described his “ Colletta tetragona,”

he would not have failed to notice so manifest a clue to the

nature of the plant. It is therefore most probable that these

seeds have been since placed there by mistake. This conclusion

is confirmed by an examination of the specimen. In Volkameria

and other Verbenaceous plants of the same tribe, the occasional

presence of spines is owing to the growth of the petiole of abor-

tive leaves; and we invariably find in all such cases both the

inflorescence and young branchlet sprouting out from above

such spine. But in the specimen m question, as in all the

Colletiee, the spine is not produced from a petiole: it is superior

not only to the floriferous branch, but also to the peculiar process

which served as a support to the fallen leaf; for that calloid

process shows a scar upon its extremity, indicating the articula-

tion of the petiole upon it, similar to the same structure seen in

* A drawing of this species will be given in PI. 42 c of the ‘ Contributions.’

ae SS le el

Mr. J. Miers on the Tribe Colletiex. 13

Scypharia Guayaquilensis, only that in the former case the lateral

teeth are not developed : the floriferous branch, as in the Colle-

tie, rises from between that process and the spine, and is quite

analogous to the racemose twig of the species last mentioned ;

it has a similar 4-angled stem, with salient angles, and the

flowers in both cases are nearly sessile, and placed at some di-

stance in decussate pairs. In this specimen of “ Colletia tetra-

gona,” although the fruit has fallen away, the persistent calyx is

of a somewhat campanulate form, with five short rounded lobes,

and within, at its base, is the vestige of an apparently small

disk, with a free border, showing in the middle the scar where

the fruit was attached. There is another consideration: in

Volkameria spinosa, and other species of that genus, the inflo-

rescence is a cyme, 3-chotomously branched, the flowers being

borne upon long slender pedicels, bracteated at their base; but

in this plant the flowers are arranged in almost sessile pairs

upon a straight rachis. These circumstances induce me to

retain the plant among the Colletiez, where Brongniart first

placed it, and to arrange it provisionally in Scypharia, with

which it offers so many points of analogy, until a better know-

ledge can be obtained concerning it. I may also add that its

spines exactly conform to those of the Colletiee, having the same

corneous pungent apex*.

Observations.—The Rhamnus microphyllus, H.B.K. tab. 616,

from Mexico, might be thought to belong to Scypharia, on ac-

count of its 2-lobed petals and 2-celled ovary; but its habit is

quite incompatible. Its branches are spineless, decumbent, and

alternate ; its leaves are also alternate. Its relation is probably

with Microrhamnus ericifolia, A. Gray (Pl. Wright. p. 34), to

which perhaps Colletia disperma, DC., is allied, all being indi-

genous to Mexico.

A new genus has lately been proposed in the ‘ Linnzea’ (xxvii.

618), by Dr. Philippi, under the name of Sciadophila, founded

upon the Colletia Maytenoides of Dr. Grisebach, a plant from

one of the southern provinces of Chile (Valdivia). I have care-

fully examined this plant, and find that in its general habit and

in its floral structure it differs in no respect from the genus

Condalia of Cavanilles. Dr. Philippi places his genus among

the Colletiee ; but it evidently belongs to the Rhamnee (Frangu-

linea, Reiss.): the segments of the calyx are divided to the

margin of the disk, and are deciduous, as in Condalia, it has

also no petals; the stamens are of the same form, and are simi-

larly situated; in the structure of its ovary, in its style and

* This plant will be figured in Plate 42 p of the same work.

14 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Musical Curculionide.

stigma, it likewise agrees ; and the fruit is also a berry, seated

on the persistent cupular base of the calyx. In its general

habit it quite resembles other species of Condalia, its leaves

being alternate, and it has no spines. Dr. Philippi describes its

flowers as being pentamerous; but in the specimen I examined

they were certainly tetramerous, as in the other species of the

genus. I do not doubt the accuracy of the former statement ;

for it is very probable that its flowers may occasionally he ab-

normally pentamerous. I add below, in a note, my observations

upon the above-mentioned plant*.

III.—On certain Musical Curculionide ; with Descriptions of

two new Plinthi. By T. Vernon Woxt.aston, M.A., F.LS.

Wuitst residing in the remote and almost inaccessible village

of Taganana (towards Point Anaga), in the north of Teneriffe,

during the spring of 1859, my attention was called to a pecu-

liarity in a beautiful species of Acalles (1 believe the A. argillosus,

Schénh.), which I do not remember to have seen recorded con-

cerning any other Coleopterous insect whatsoever. It was on

the 22nd of May that my Portuguese servant (whom I had sent

out to collect) brought me home eleven specimens of a large

Acalles which he had captured within the dried and hollow

stems of a plant growing on the rocky slopes towards the sea,

and which I have but little doubt (from his description) was the

Kleinia neriifolia, DC., so common throughout the islands of

the Canarian archipelago. I had been accustomed to find such

a number of insects in the dead branches of the various Euphor-

bias, that my attendant also had discovered, from time to time,

the locus quo of many a rarity by imitating my method of re-

search ; and, to use his own expression, he was about, in this

instance, to throw away these rotten stems as worthless, when

he was arrested by a loud grating, or almost chirping, noise, as

* Condalia Maytenoides ;—Sciadophila Maytenoides, Phil. Linn. xxviii.

618 ;—Colletia Maytenoides, Griseb. loc. cit. p. 619 ;—frutex vix orgyalis,

inermis, ramulis gracilibus, striatis, subglabris, valde foliosis ; foliis alternis,

elliptico- ve] lanceolato-oblongis, utrinque acutis, integris, margine cartila-

gineo, subrevoluto vel interdum obsolete crenulato, glaberrimis, subtus

paulo pallidioribus, crassiusculis, nervis superne omnino immersis, subtus

vix prominulis, rachi superne sulcato, infra prominente; petiolo brevi,

pallido, canaliculato; stipulis parvis, caducissimis; floribus axillaribus,

solitariis, vel binis, glaberrimis, calycis tubo urceolato, brevi, limbo 4-fido,

zequilongo; staminibus 4, laciniis dimidio brevioribus, erectis, antheris

parvis, globosis, apicifixis; ovario glabro; stylo staminibus equilongo,

glabro, crassiusculo, subulato; stigmate 3-dentato. Bacca (sec. Phil.)

nigra, basi angustata, insipida.—Chile, in nemoribus Proy, Valdivize.—

v. s. in hb, Mus. Paris. (Philippi).

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Musical Curculionide. 15

of many creatures in concert; and on looking closer for the

mysterious cause, he detected a specimen of Acalles, from which

it was quite evident that a portion of the noise proceeded. On

shaking the hollow stem, so as to arouse its inmates, and putting

his ear alongside it, the whole plant appeared musical, as though

enchanted ; and it was evident to him, therefore, that there were

more of the performers within,—a conjecture which proved to be

correct, for, on breaking open the branches, he captured nearly

a dozen of them.

No one who has studied the genus Acalles in a state of nature,

particularly the comparatively gigantic forms of subaustral lati-

tudes, and who has marked their dull, obscurely-variegated sur-

faces and nodose bodies (often with such difficulty distinguished

from the masses of lichen and wood to which they have chanced

to adhere), as well as their singular mode of counterfeiting death,

when disturbed, by contracting their legs under them, and ap-

plying their head and rostrum so closely against their chest as

to appear at first sight, even when thrown about, mere shapeless

masses, motionless and inanimate,—can be surprised that an

uneducated eye should have failed in perceiving at once the

tenants of those stems, when first exposed to view: but natu-

ralists who are acquainted with the species of this singular group

would rather anticipate such a result as not only probable but

almost certain.

So pleased was I with the accomplishments of these anomalous

musicians, when brought to me, that I felt quite a reluctance

(even though an entomologist) to put them to death. I

therefore made a compromise with my feelings, and killed only

eight of them. The remaining three I kept alive for several

weeks, and even took them to Madeira,—where, however, they

unfortunately died (as I imagine, from hunger) just before em-

barking for England. So long as they lived, however, it was

a constant source of amusement to make these creatures stridu-

late, or “ sing,” as it was usually called, which they would inva-

riably do, for almost any length of time, when alarmed,—as, for

instance, when held between the finger and thumb, and slightly

pinched. In this manner I have had four of them chirping at

a time; and so loud was the noise produced that it might be

heard at the distance of many yards.

It was some time before I was able to satisfy myself, not only

as to the modus operandi of this proceeding, but even as to the

exact region of the body from whence it emanated; for they

would often stridulate when lying on their sides, with their limbs

closely retracted and their head applied to their chest, and in

fact whilst to all appearance perfectly passive and inanimate.

Most Coleopterists are aware of the power possessed by many

16 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Musical Curculionide.

Longicorns of emitting a grating noise from their thoracic seg-

ments—the great central region of their body; and as I had

formerly taken some pains to ascertain the precise nature of their

stridulating instrument as represented in the Atlantic genus

Deucalion, my first supposition was that this Canarian Acalles

had probably a similar mesothoracic file, over which the con-

stricted and roughened edge of the pronotum was made to slide

—an arrangement which I made out satisfactorily (vide Ins.:

Mad. p. 432) in the D. desertorum, and which I thought might

possibly exist (although I had never hitherto suspected such a

fact) in certain members of the Curculionide also. But on closely

examining the creature whilst producing its notes, I could per-

ceive no upward and downward movement of the head and pro-

thorax, such as is necessitated in the case of the Longicorns

whilst performing, and which causes the tuberculous inner sur-

face of the latter to sweep over the dorsal file of the mesonotum ;

nor, indeed, for a long time, could I detect any motion in the

body whatsoever. But at length a minute and rapid vibration

of the apical segment of the abdomen—so rapid that, to the

naked eye, it was scarcely appreciable—became evident, which

at once solved the mystery, so far indeed as it could be solved

without an actual dissection. :

And so the matter rested until now, when (after the lapse of

nearly a year) I have again taken it in hand, and have destroyed

a specimen of the Acalles argillosus, so as to cliscover the exact

nature of the mechanism on which its musical capabilities de-

pend; and I feel bound to add that, although the structure is

so evident as to leave no doubt whatsoever on my mind as to the

modus operandi in generating the sound, it nevertheless seems to

me to be an instrument scarcely adequate to occasion notes thus

shrill and audible. In the Longicorns this was not so; for there

the elongate file (in the form of an isosceles triangle) was ex-

tended along the whole length of the mesonotum, and was so

comparatively coarse and regular in its parallel ridges, that

it was not possible for a roughened surface (like the inner layer

of the pronotum) to slide across it without a noise of some kind

being produced. But in the case of the Acalles, the pygidium,

although roughened, is not very sensibly so; whilst the small

portion of the inner surface of the elytra against which (at each

successive pulsation) it is brought to play is far less strictly file-

like than was the triangular mesothoracic space of Deucalion..

And yet this is certainly the contrivance by means of which this

little Curculionidous musician is enabled to perform its anal

“song.” On carefully inspecting its abdomen, it will be seen

that the terminal portion of it (represented by a single visible

segment below, and by two when viewed from above) is free ;

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on certain Musical Curculionide. 17

and that, when the insect is alarmed, it is in a state of constant

and most rapid vibration. Now, whilst the under surface of this

abdominal apex is merely clothed with scales, the upper surface

(or pygidium) is destitute of scales, but slightly rough, deeply

punctured, and sefose ; and the inner portion of the elytra (cor-

responding with the constricted, or suddenly-attenuated, apical

region, as seen from above), against which the pygidium comes

in contact at each of the pulsatory movements, is, to the naked

eye, merely dull and subopake (instead of being glossy, like the

rest of the inner tegument of the elytra); but when viewed be-

neath the microscope, this duller portion is coarsely shagreened,

or, more strictly, perhaps, minutely and very densely subreticu-

late : and I conceive that it is by the play of the bristles of the

pygidium against this subreticulated portion of the inner surface

of the elytra (assisted, perhaps, by the setz at the apex of the

dorsal apical segment, which comes in contact with the inner

surface of the ventral apical segment, which is likewise reticulate)

that the music is generated.

In the gigantic Acalles Neptunus from the Salvages (an old

specimen of which I have just destroyed, ia order to ascertain

whether it also possesses a similar stridulating instrument), the

reticulations of the inner surface of this constricted apical portion

of the elytra are much more elongate, appearing, at first sight,

almost like the ridges of the mesothoracic file of Deucalion;

nevertheless, when viewed beneath a high magnifying power,

they are perceived (no less than those of the A. argillosus) to be

true reticulations, or meshes, being more or less irregular in

their formation, and made up of obliquely-transverse, as well

as longitudinal lines. I should therefore conclude, from the

large size of the sect and the comparative coarseness of its

subanal apparatus, that it is, in all probability, a species of great

musical capabilities.

Whether all the Acalles have this remarkable power, I will

not undertake to pronounce; but so far as the numerous repre-

sentatives from the Atlantic islands are concerned, I have but

little hesitation, from the general appearance of the constricted

apical region of their elytra, in believing that they have. And,

indeed, this conjecture has been absolutely verified in five of the

Madeiran ones by the direct and careful observations of Mr.

Bewicke, from whom I have received some very interesting re-

marks concerning them. On my arrival at Fupchal, from Tene-

riffe, m June 1859, I exhibited my specimens (then in a lively

state) of the A. argillosus to Mr. Bewicke, and requested him to

listen attentively to the Madeiran species, whenever he chanced

to meet with them, during the following summer, in order to

ascertain whether or not they had a similar stridulating propen-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vi, 2

18 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on two new Plinthi.

sity ; and I have since been assured by him that he has heard

the music constantly in the A. dispar, nodiferus, terminalis, and

ornatus ; and that “it was distinctly audible” in even the minute

A. Wollastoni, which is the smallest of all the Madeiran Curcu-

honide hitherto discovered. .

But it is not in Acalles only that I have observed this anoma-

lous proceeding. After having become familiar with it in the

A. argillosus, 1 detected it likewise, before leaving Teneriffe, in

a large and noble Plinthus, which seems to be peculiar to the

Canaries. In that insect, however, the music was scarcely so

loud, in proportion to the size of the creature, as was that of the

Acalles; nevertheless the stridulating instrument is, perhaps,

somewhat better defined. It is entirely the same, in position

and general character, as the one which obtains in Acalles, ex-

cept that the subopake portion of the inner tegument of the

elytra (corresponding with the constricted apical region as seen

from above) is, instead of being subreticulose, strictly file-like,

being made up of a series of minute, closely-set, regular and

parallel ridges, similar to those on the mesonotum of the Longi-

corns. I subjoin the following diagnosis of this magnificent

Plinthus :—

Plinthus musicus, n. sp.

P. squamis fuscis dense nebulosus et setulis demissis pallidioribus

parce irroratus ; rostro graciliusculo, ad basin (ante oculos) leviter

rotundato-ampliato; prothorace inzequali, carinato, parce punc-

tato (punctis maximis) ; elytris ante apicem lateraliter constrictis,

utroque ad apicem ipsum leviter acuminato (excavationem parvam

communem efficiente), squamis albidioribus circa humeros et api-

cem, necnon aliis maculam parvam rotundatam discalem et fasciam

fractam transversam postmediam efficientibus (omnibus plus minus

obsoletis), ornatis, profunde striato-punctatis, interstitiis alternis

leviter elevatis ; femoribus dentatis.

Long. corp. lin. 6-63.

Habitat editiora sylvatica Teneriffee, sub lapidibus, passim.

A distinct and beautiful Plinthus, which may be well known

(when in a fresh and wnrubbed condition) by the paler scales

about the sides of its prothorax, as well as about the humeral

region and apex of its elytra,—which last have also a small —

discal patch and a much broken postmedial fascia. It is closely

allied to another and still rarer species, of which I likewise add

a diagnosis,—this being perhaps the best place in which to do

so, though I did not happen to observe any stridulating power

in any of the few specimens which I have hitherto captured of

it. In the P. musicus I not only observed it frequently, but I

even effected the noise artificially by vibrating (though some-

what clumsily) the terminal segment of the abdomen; but I

Mr. T. V- Wollaston on two new Plinthi. 19

have not thought it worth while to destroy one of the examples

of the P. velutinus in order to satisfy myself of a similar subanal

contrivance in that species also. There can be no doubt, how-

ever, that it would stridulate; though, judging from its less

constricted or attenuated elytral apex, I should imagine that its

notes would probably be less audible than those of its ally.

Both the P. musicus and velutinus have strongly carinated pro-

thoraces, and their femora have a powerful tooth beneath.

Plinthus velutinus, un. sp.

P. squamis atris densissime tectus, sed vix setulosus ; rostro ad basin

(ante oculos) sat fortiter rotundato-ampliato ; prothorace inzequali,

carinato, sed vix punctato; elytris ante apicem minus lateraliter

constrictis, apice ipso integro, squamis albidioribus ad humeros

ipsos, necnon aliis punctum minutum discalem et maculam vix

majorem transversam postmediam efficientibus (omnibus plus

minus obsoletis), ornatis, leviter striato-punctatis, interstitiis alter-

nis obsolete elevatis; femoribus dentatis.

Long. corp. lin. 6-6}.

Habitat Teneriffam, in iisdem locis ac precedens, sed illo multo

rarior.

Nearly resembling the P. musicus; nevertheless its much

darker surface and almost total freedom from additional decum-

bent setz, as well as its nearly obsolete elytral patches (which,

when not obliterated, are reduced to four small punctures, or

spots), in conjunction with its slightly shorter and broader ros-

trum (which is rather more distinctly widened at the base, im-

mediately in front of the eyes), its nearly unpunctured prothorax,

and the entire and less laterally constricted apex of its more

feebly sculptured elytra, will readily distinguish it from that

species. It is very much rarer than the P. musicus, occurring

beneath stones in the moist woods of a lofty elevation; and

although both species ascend to an altitude of at least 7000 feet

above the sea, the P. velutinus would seem to inhabit principally

the upper portion of that range, attaining its maximum, perhaps,

at about the height of 6000 feet. Most of the specimens of it,

however, which I have as yet secured were captured amongst

the Retamas of the Cumbre, above the Agua Mansa; whereas

the P. musicus is found, not only in that upland tract, but also

at the Agua Mansa itself, and likewise in the sylvan districts of

the Agua Garcia and towards Point Anaga, in the latter of which

it is tolerably common at Las Mecedes (beyond Laguna) and

above Taganana—making its appearance at an altitude of about

2000 feet.

20 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. |

IV.—Mollusca Japonica: New Species of Odostomia.

By Artuur Apams, F.L.S., &c.

Tue genus Odostomia, as at present constituted, comprises a

very incongruous assemblage. Many species appear to belong

to Parthenia, such as O. terebellum and O. Humboldtii, Phil. O.

Achates, Gould, is an Obeliscus, as is also, I believe, O. lamellata,

Carp. The British forms also require supervision ; and this is the

more necessary in a family where the species are already so

numerous and of such small dimensions. In the work by my

brother and myself, which is merely a rough sketch of the mol-

luscous subkingdom, every genus of small shells could not be

minutely analysed; but when complete monographs of all the

genera shall have been made by competent persons, some degree of

exactness will be given to the smaller divisions, and the study of

species be thus facilitated. In the meantime, I offer descriptions

of fourteen species of true Odostomie from a sea whence not a

single species has hitherto been obtained by naturalists.

1. Odostomia oblonga, A. Adams.

O. testa ovoidea, utrinque acuminata, alba, solida, imperforata; an-

fractibus normalibus 4, planatis, ultimo magno ovato; apertura

oblonga, antice .producta et acuminata; plica parietali obliqua,

valida; labro arcuato, subincrassato.

Hab. Korea Strait, near Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

2. Odostomia hyalina, A. Adams.

O. testa ovato-conica, tenui, subdiaphana, alba; anfractibus norma-

libus 5, planulatis, ultimo ad peripheriam subangulato; suturis

acute exaratis; apertura oblongo-ovali, antice subproducta ; plica

parietali transversa, valida; labro in medio subangulato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

3. Odostomia elata, A. Adams.

O. testa elongato-conica, spira acuminata, alba, nitida, solida; an-

fractibus normalibus 5, planatis ; suturis exaratis ; anfractu ultimo

ad peripheriam subangulato; apertura ovata; plica parietali

obliqua; labro in medio subangulato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

4. Odostomia scalina, A. Adams.

O. testa elongato-conoidea, subturrita, spira elata, alba, rimata,

tenui; anfractibus normalibus 5, convexis, ultimo rotundato ;

suturis impressis ; apertura oblonga; plica parietali parva, trans-

versa; labro simplici, acuto.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 60 fathoms.

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 21

5. Odostomia tenera, A. Adams.

O. testa oblonga, spira subacuminata, albida, tenui, nitida, subdia-

phana; anfractibus normalibus 5, planiusculis, ultimo ad peri-

pheriam vix angulato; apertura ovata; labio arcuato, tenui ; plica

parietali subobliqua ; labro in medio vix angulato.

Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

6. Odostomia pupa, A. Adams.

O. testa rimata, oblongo-ovoidea, pupoidea, alba, opaca; anfractibus

normalibus 5, convexiusculis, ad suturas vix angulatis; anfractu

ultimo elongato, ad basin rotundato ; apertura ovali; labio recto;

plica parietali transversa, conspicua.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 63 fathoms.

7. Odostomia obesula, A. Adams.

O. testa rimata, ovoidea, alba, nitida, solidiuscula; anfractibus nor-

malibus 4, planatis, ultimo ad peripheriam subangulato ; suturis

exaratis ; apertura ovata, antice subproducta; plica parietali va-

lida, transversa; labro arcuato.

Hab. Korea Strait; 63 fathoms.

8. Odostomia ventricosa, A. Adams.

O. testa ovato-conica, anguste umbilicata, tenui, subpellucida, alba ;

spira acuta; anfractibus normalibus 4, ultimo ventricoso ; suturis

acute exaratis; anfractibus planiusculis, obsolete longitudinaliter

substriatis ; apertura ovali, antice margine subreflexo et producto ;

plica parietali obliqua, parva.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

9. Odostomia Japonica, A. Adams.

O. testa magna, rimata, elongato-ovoidea, alba, eburnea, nitida, soli-

diuscula; anfractibus normalibus 5, convexiusculis, longitudinaliter

tenuissime substriatis ; apertura oblonga, antice producta ; plica

parietali parva, obliqua.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

10. Odostomia nana, A. Adams.

O. testa ovoidea, oblonga, alba, tenuiuscula, vix rimata ; anfractibus

normalibus 4, convexiusculis, suturis impressis; apertura ovata ;

plica parietali obliqua, conspicua ; labio antice subreflexo; labro

arcuato, simplici.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

11. Odostomia pygmea, A. Adams.

O. testa oblonga, ovoidea, alba, levi; anfractibus normalibus 4,

conyexiusculis ; suturis simplicibus; anfractu ultimo ad periphe-

22 Mr. R. H. Meade on the Occurrence of

riam rotundato ; apertura ovali, antice subproducta; plica parie-

tali conspicua, obliqua.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Subgenus Evarea, A. Adams.

Testa elongato-conica, subturrita ; spira elata ; anfractibus transversim

sulcatis aut striatis. Apertura ovata, antiee producta; plica parie-

tali transversa, valida.

The fact of many species of this genus bemg transversely

grooved or striated is, I consider, of sufficient importance to

keep them distinct, as peculiarities of surface and sculpture are

great aids in determining species.

12. Odostomia (Evalea) elegans, A. Adams.

O. testa conica, oblonga, vix rimata, solidiuscula, albida; spira acu-

minata; anfractibus normalibus 5, convexiusculis, transversim

sulcatis ; sulcis exaratis ; apertura ovata, antice subdilatata; labio

crasso ; plica parietali transversa, valida.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

13. Odostomia (Evalea) pyramis, A. Adams.

O. testa oblongo-conica, turrita; spira acuminata, producta; anfrac-

tibus normalibus 5, convexiusculis, transversim sulcatis ; apertura

oblonga; labio incrassato ; plica parietali valida, transversa.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

14. Odostomia (Evalea) arcuata, A. Adams.

O. testa ovato-acuminata, subumbilicata, spira elata subtortuosa

retrorsim inclinata, alba, solida; anfractibus normalibus 5, pla-

natis, tenuiter transversim striatis ; apertura oblonga, antice pro-

ducta et acuminata; labio incrassato; plica parietali transversa,

- valida.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Shanghai, Feb. 10, 1860.

V.—On the Occurrence of Spiders and their Webs in Coal-pits.

By R. H. Mzapz, F.R.C:S.

EXTENSIVE masses or layers of web-like tissue have often been

noticed in some of the northern collieries, and they have generally

been considered as the mycelium of a fungus; in fact, some

years back, a filamentous cottony substance, obtained in some

of the Durham coal-pits, was submitted by Mr. Hunt (of the

London Mining Record Office) to the examination of the Rey.

M. J. Berkeley, and pronounced by him to be fungous matter.

ee ee ee eee ee an pe

Spiders and their Webs in Coal-pits. 23

On the 7th of February last I received a small spider from

Mr. Stainton, the learned editor of the ‘Entomologists’ Annual,’

accompanied by a note stating that it had been sent to him to

be named, by a correspondent who gave the following account

of it :—“ It is the insect which spins those enormous and com-

pact sheets of web in all our northern collieries; and I feel

interested in it, for I believe that some eminent naturalists have

contended that these webs were not the production of a spider,

but fungi.” The spider was a minute species of Neériene, not

quite the eighth of an inch in length, which had become dry

and shrivelled, so that it was impossible to determine its specific

name. I wrote word to that effect to Mr. Stainton, and also

said that it seemed highly improbable that such a small spider

could construct large masses of web, even if the structures in

question were really the production of spiders at all, which I

doubted, but which question, I added, might easily be settled

by examining some of them with the microscope.

On the 16th of February I received another communication

on this subject, from Mr. David P. Morison, of Pelton Colliery,

Chester-le-Street, Durham (the gentleman who had written to

Mr. Stainton). He enclosed in a letter a living specimen of the

same spider which I had received before, and also a small por-

tion of web wound round a piece of wood. In his letter, Mr.

Morison said, “Mr. Stainton was so kind as to forward your

letter to me for perusal; and I see that you doubt that these

enormous webs are the production of these little creatures. If

they are fungi, how can the following facts be accounted for ?—

1. On passing, last night, through the portion of our underground

workings in which these webs abound, I observed that the

gaps I had made in the webs on my last visit to that quarter

were beg spun over again; and on one of them I counted

twenty-three or twenty-four little spiders busily engaged in

mending the rent. 2. In these webs, on closer inspection through

a small pocket magnifier, I discovered a few wings, &c., of a

small Midge (at least I imagine them to be so), surrounded by

several coats of web.” Mr. Morison added that the webs

clung with great tenacity to the face and hands of any one pass-

ing through them ; and also that they could be wound round a

piece of wood, which he did not think the filamentous tissue of

a fungus could be.

On examining the small specimen of tissue sent to me, I at

once saw that it was genuine spiders’ web, which had become

blackened with coal-dust ; and on looking at it through a micro-

scope, I found adhering to it numerous scales from the wings of

moths (apparently belonging to the family of the Tineide), and

also fragments of the legs and bodies of the same insects. The

24 Mr. R. WH. Meade on Spiders and their Webs in Coal-pits.

spider enclosed with the web I determmed, on careful examina-

tion, to be an adult male of Neriene errans, a small species of a

pale brown colour, described by Mr. Blackwall *, which had

hitherto been found only among grass, and on rails, in North

Wales and in. the south of Lancashire. Apparently from its

living in a subterranean abode, its colour was more dusky than

that of the ordinary terrestrial species, which made me suspect

at first that it might be a new, though a nearly allied, species ;

but several more mature individuals, both male and female,

having been sent to me, at my request, by Mr. Morison, all

doubts as to their identity with Neriene errans was removed,

both from my own mind and from that of my friend Mr. Black-

wall, to whom I submitted them.

The portion of web which I received was so small, that I

thought it possible that masses of filamentous fungous matter

might also exist in the mines; soe I requested the favour of a

larger specimen for examination. Mr. Morison promptly acceded

to my wish, and sent me a mass of similarly blackened tissue,

which also I found to be genuine cobweb. Mr. Morison like-

wise forwarded (through Mr. Read, of the Pelton Colliery) an-

other portion to Mr, Hunt, of the Mining Record Office, who

submitted it to Mr. Berkeley for his opinion, which fully coin-

cided with my own.

Mr. Morison says, in one of his letters to me, that when the

webs are spun in damp places, they appear, like everything else

there, to be dotted all over with a kind of mould; and he thinks

that this, having been examined casually, might have led to the

supposition that the webs themselves were fungous growths.

The mine in which these spiders and their webs were found

is called the Pelton Colliery. The seam of coal (part of the

“ Hutton seam”) averages 4 feet 6 inches in thickness, and is

320 feet below the surface of the ground; about 75 horses and

ponies are employed in the mine; and Mr, Morison suggests

that the insects upon which the spiders live are conveyed down

with the fodder for the horses. He also tells me that “the

spiders themselves are to be found in the waste, or parts of the

pit not actually at work; and the webs are generally spun in

galleries through which little or no air passes. The spiders

seem to be quite gregarious, as whenever a rent has been made

in any one of these productions, they may be counted by scores

together (so our wastemen tell me) repairmg the damage. They

seem to be, in spite of their dark existence, very susceptible to

light, and the appearance of a lamp produces no small commo-

tion amongst them.”

It is an exceedingly interesting fact that a minute spider,

* Linn. Trans. vol. xviii. p. 643.

BO Neal ale ler a iii as

Mr. W. H. Baily on a new Pentacrinite. 25

ordinarily living in the open fields, should find its way to such

a depth beneath the surface of the ground, and multiply to such

an extent as to be able to construct, by the united labours of hun-

dreds, immense sheets of web, stretching through all the deserted

subterranean galleries. It seems that this little creature, at the

same time that it shifted its abode, must also have acquired new

instincts, becoming social and gregarious in its habits, and thus

departing from the manners of most of the spider tribe, which

are usually solitary, except when quite young. It may be said

‘that numerous and large spiders’ webs are often met with in

other dark underground places besides coal-pits (as cellars, caves,

&c.) ; but these are always constructed by larger species, each

individual living separately, and having its own web ; the spiders

forming them may also mostly be referred to the genus Tege-

naria, to which our common house-spider belongs.

Bradford, May 30, 1860.

ViI.—Description of a new Pentacrinite from the Kimmeridge

Clay of Weymouth, Dorsetshire. By Witi1am H. Batty,

F.G.S. &c.*

[With a Plate. |

Tue beautiful fossil Crinoid forming the subject of this commu-

nication received a MS. name from the late Prof. Edw. Forbes,

who dedicated it to his friend the Rev. Osmund Fisher, by whom

it was procured from the Kimmeridge Clay near Weymouth, and

liberally presented, with numerous other interesting fossils from

the neighbourhood, to the Dorchester County Museum. On

visiting that Museum, I found that it had never been described or

figured, and have therefore drawn up the following description,

with illustrative figures, of this interesting species.

Class ECHINODERMATA.

Order Crinorpea. Genus Pentacrinus, Miiller.

Pentacrinus Fisheri, Forbes, n. sp. PI. I. fig. 1 a.

P. calyce parvo levi; articulis basalibus clypeiformibus, quinque ;

articulis radialibus amplis, quinque; articulis brachialibus amplis,

triangularibus, quinque ; brachiis decem bifurcatis, articulis cunei-

formibus, alternis ; pinnulis articulis octo ; columna pentagonale ;

ramulis articulis contiguis.

Diagnosis.—Calyx small, smooth, and composed of five shield-

* Communicated by the Author; having been read before the Dublin

University Zoological and Botanical Association, December 16, 1859.

26 Mr. W.H. Baily on a new Pentacrinite

like thick plates, having a double exeavation at their lower ex-

tremity, where they articulate with the pentagonal stem ; radial

plates five in number, about twice as broad as long; brachial

plates also five, broad and triangular, supporting the rays,

which are ten in number, very long, composed of cuneiform

alternating articulations, and bifurcating four or more times,

every alternate joint of these rays being furnished with a long,

slender, eight-jointed pinnule. The column consists of a num-

ber of pentagonal joints, of equal length, each united by a cre-

nulated margin, and for the greater portion of its length com-

paratively smooth, but towards the calyx becoming strongly

ridged and beaded across the exterior surface of each angle. At

about every eighth joint on each of its five angles a closely-jointed

ramule was articulated.

hig of small specimen.—Length of calyx +45, diame-

ter 2, inch. Diameter of column rather less than 34, inch.

Length of rays about 2 inches; length of column nearly 5 inches

(probably much longer when perfect).

yrenmnenns of larger specimen.—Length of calyx 3, diameter

*, inch. Diameter of largest fragments of column 5%, nob ;

athe portions vary in diameter from rather less than aa to

inch.

sh ere —This Pentacrinus is remarkable for its graceful

form, which it owes to the slender stem and great propor-

tionate length of its arms ; the calyx, like that of the typical and

recent example of this genus (Pentacrinus caput-Meduse) is

small, and composed of but few plates, the basal series or pelvis

consisting of five very convex and solid elements, the lower por-

tion of each being excavated to form an articulating surface,

which rests securely upon the pentagonal stem; to these are

closely fitted the five radial plates; upon them rest the five

triangular brachial plates, the sides of which support the long

rays or arms, which bifurcate several times, and are ten in num-

ber; commencing from the brachial plate, they continue for

about three-tenths of an inch to the first subdivision, consisting

of from eight to ten irregularly-shaped joints closely fitting to

each other and bearing a second triangular plate, the sides of |

which, like that of the first brachial plate, support the second

division, one branch of which, consisting of fifteen joints, again,

bears the third triangular plate, from which springs a third

subdivision ; to one of the branches of this division sixteen more

joints can be counted without any further branching, the termi-

nation of this, the best-preserved of the arms, being still want-

ing. The plates composing the rays become flatter and more

closely set towards their upper part, their surfaces bemg marked

by a continuous double line or angular ridge (PI. I. fig. 1h).

+ ae oe

from the Kimmeridge Clay of Weymouth. 27

The rays, in consequence of the numerous subdivisions, were

probably, in the perfect specimen, fifty or more in number.

The delicate pinnules or tentacula with which they are fur-

nished are not closely arranged, but attached to every alternate

joint ; they are about ;‘, of an inch in length, flattened, angular,

and curved, consisting of about eight elongated jomts (fig. 1 /).

The column or stem is composed of pentagonal plates of nearly

equal thickness, each having a star-like, crenated articulating

surface (fig. 1i, f), the external face of each angle being orna-

mented with a faint band of bead-like markings, which be-

come strong ridges accompanied by a central depression or pit

towards the upper portion of the stem. At variable intervals,

generally about the eighth joint, spring the ramules or auxiliary

side-arms, five in number, developed from an articulating sur-

face between each of the angles of a joint (fig. 1 7); im the

specimen under consideration they are mostly broken off near

the base ; the portions which remain show that they were round

and closely jointed ; one of these articulating surfaces may be

seen in the enlarged figures of portions of the stem (figs. Lh

and e). :

The plan of the arrangement of plates composing the calyx

(fig. 1 c) is taken from a well-preserved and larger specimen,

which is quite relieved from the matrix, exhibiting most per-

fectly the whole of the plates of the head, with the lower sub-

division of the arms, their upper portions being imperfect

(fig. 1 5).

Affinities and Differences—This species somewhat resembles

Pentacrinus Milleri, Austin, but differs in the following parti-

culars :—it is of more delicate proportions ; the branching of the

rays takes place.at longer intervals; the tentacles are not so

closely set; the column has sharper angles and square sides ;

whilst in P. Milleri the angles of the pentagonal joints are much

rounded and very prominent, and in our species the ramules are

situated at greater distances. Pentacrinus scalaris, Goldfuss,

said to be ‘a synonym of P. Milleri, is a species founded upon

portions of the stem only; in some of its varieties, as figured

by Goldfuss, it bears a considerable resemblance to the stem of

P. Fisheri: it is, however, considered by good authorities to be

identical with P. Milleri, from which our species is certainly

distinct.

Locality and Stratigraphical Range.—This interesting addi-

tion to the Echinodermata of the Secondary Rocks was dis-

covered by the Rey. Osmund Fisher, in the Kimmeridge Clay,

at Green Hill, Weymouth, Dorsetshire. It was obtained from

a bed of dark-blue clay, the surface of which was covered

28 Mr. W. H. Baily on a new Species of Solarium.

with the remains of this and other individuals of the same

species.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I., Figs. 1 a-1 1.

Fig. 1 a. Pentacrinus Fisheri, natural size: 10, detached head of a

larger specimen; 1c, plan of arrangement of ‘plates composing

the calyx of a larger specimen (natural size), showing articulating

surface of ramules; 1d, joints from the upper part of the column;

le, part of ditto, enlarged; 1 f, articulating surface of ditto ;

1g, portion of column, of still larger diameter, nat. size ; 1 h, part

of ditto, enlarged; 1 i, articulating surface of ditto; 17, portion

of the column, enlarged, showing Penertntt of the ramules arti-

eulated to one of the joints; 1 k. two plates from the upper part

of the rays, showing a double ridge; 1 /, one of the pinnules.

VII.—On a new Species of Solarium from the Upper Greensand,

near Dorchester. By W. H. Batty, F.G.S.

Class MOLLUSCA. Order Gastzroropa.

Fam. Littorinide.

Solarium Binghami, Baily, n. sp. Pl. I. fig. 2 a.

S. testa parva discoidea-depressa ; spira prope plana; anfractibus (6)

clathratis, marginibus bicarinatis tuberculatis, umbilico magno

profundo margine tuberculosa ornato; apertura angulosa.

Diagnosis.—Shell small, discoidal ; spire nearly flat, consist-

ing of six whorls, their margins bicarinated and ornamented

with varices or tubercles; whorls decussated with longitudinal

and transverse lines ; umbilicus large and deep, its margin being

ornamented with a row of tubercles gradually decreasing in size ;

mouth angular. .

Dimensions.— Elevation 5%; inch; diameter +45.

Affinities and Differences.—This pretty little Solarium differs

specifically from all other described forms, being distinguished

from S. moniliferum, Michelin, by its very depressed spire and

large, deep umbilicus; and from S. albensis, D’Orbigny, by its

depressed spire and reticulated sculpturing. Its nearest affinity,

however, is with these, and more remotely with S. ornatum,

Fitton,—all species from the Gault, the two former being from

foreign localities, the latter a British species.

Locality and Stratigraphical Range.—This beautifully pre-

served specimen was collected from the Upper Greensand at

Bingham’s Melcombe, near Dorchester, by the Rev. C. W.

Bingham, a gentleman who has enriched the Museum of that

town with many contributions, and to whom I have much plea-

sure in dedicating it.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE L., Figs. 2a-2c.

Fig. 2 a. Side view of Solarium Binghami, natural size; 2 b, the same,

magnified 3 diameters ; 2 ¢, upper surface of the same ; 2 d, under

surface of the same.

Sra ae ee ee

On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 29

VIII.—On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera.

By W. K. Parxer, M. Micr. Soc., and T. R. Jonzs, F.G.S.

[Continued from vol. v. p.477.]

32. Orbulites marginalis. Hist. An. s. Vert. ii. p. 196, No. 1.

“Recent ; European Seas; discovered by M. Sionest on Coral-

lines, Fucus, &c.”

_ Under this name Lamarck placed the living European Ordi-

tolites, which, though smaller than the fossil specimens from

Grignon (and than the Australian and South Sea individuals),

doubtless belong to the same species, O. complanata.

33. Orbulites lenticulata. Hist. An. s. Vert. ii. p. 197, No. 3.

“Q lentiformis, superne convexa, subtus planiuscula. Habite,

—-se trouve fossile 4 la Perte du Rhone, prés du Fort de l’Ecluse,

& huit lieues de Genéve. Elle y forme des masses considérables.

M. Brard. Mon cabinet.”

According to Bronn, this fossil was named Madreporites lenti-

cularis by Blumenbach, 1805, Naturhist. Abbild. Nr. u. Fig. 80.

It has been recognized by D’Orbigny as a Foraminifer. In his

‘Cours Elém,’ ii. p. 193, and ‘ Prodrome,’ ii. p. 143, he gives it

the generic name of Orbitolina, and regards it as “an unsym-

metrical Orbditolites coated with encrusting cells on one side.”

This we do not accept as a correct definition of its relationship.

Our views of the structure and relationship of this form will be

best understood if we trace it from its simplest variety to its

highest state of development. It is among both recent and

fossil specimens, from many parts of the world, that we collect

our materials for the elucidation of this protean and hitherto

misunderstood Rhizopod.

1. Among the abundantly varied Foraminifera from the Ter-

tiary beds of Grignon we find a very minute, smooth, scale-like

shell (about =1,, inch in diameter), thin, transparent, and sparsely

perforate, and consisting of a circular, subconical, tent-like top

covering one or two relatively large subannular chambers, which

are not distinctly separate.

Seen from below, these chambers, occupying the greater part

of the hollow of the tent or shield, present a convex aspect, with

a central pit or umbilicus,—the outer and lower, or marginal,

portion of the shield bearing very slight indications of annular

septal markings, left probably by the sarcode that occupied the

concavity.

Seen from above, or from the side, this little subconical shell

presents (by transparency) faint appearances of three whorls of

a spire due to the first and second cells (the latter being some-

what semilunar) and the outer rudimentary septum. We name

this variety Orbitolina simplex.

30 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

2. In the Indian seas is a similar little shell (about >45 inch

in diameter), which, however, exhibits four narrow curved cham-

bers (each forming nearly three-fourths of a circle), arranged

around a central, globular primordial cell, and composing the

low cone of the shell and its thin margin. In company with

this (which represents a varietal stage in advance of No. 1), we

find other specimens (about ,/, inch in diameter) possessing as

many as ten semiannular chambers. This variety may be termed

Orbitolina semiannularis.

8. From the Arctic, British, Mediterranean, and other seas we

have obtained some specimens of a very small Foraminifer (4, inch

diameter) having the shape of the one last described, and a very

similar arrangement of chambers. It has, however, a greater

complexity of structure, owing to the presence of numerous

secondary septa, transverse and short, in all but the first two or

three chambers. These superadded septa begin to appear in a

rudimentary form in the third or fourth chamber, on the inside

of the peripheral wall; they never reach the umbilical border

of the annulus, and are irregular in their development, even in

the newest chambers, where they are sometimes thirty or more

in number. The base of the shell, or umbilical area, is traversed

by raised, sinuous, thread-like lines of shell-matter. In older

individuals these are succeeded by thicker and irregularly wavy

ridges, and ultimately nearly the whole of the basal surface is

masked by this exogenous growth, excepting a thin margin,

formed by the newest of the annular chambers, the transverse

septal lines of which are also limbate by superadded calcareous

matter.

This shell, in its different stages of growth, has been well

described and illustrated, under the name of Patellina corrugata,

by Prof. Williamson (Monograph, p. 46, pl. 3. figs. 86-89) ; and

he notices the difficulty of placing this shell in its true relation

to other forms.

Orbitolina (Patellina) corrugata is present in most sea-beds

that are rich with Foraminifers, from the littoral zone down to

500 fathoms; but it does not occur in great abundance.

4. In the shore-sands from Melbourne, Australia, rich with a —

group of Foraminifers almost the exact counterpart of those of

Grignon, we find a small, subconical, finely perforated shell,

exceedingly like that last noticed (No. 3), but not unfrequently

attaining four times the size (4, inch). A difference, however,

exists. After the primordial chamber, there is usually only one

semilunar chamber, those succeeding being annular. The latter

are subdivided by short, transverse secondary septa, as in 0.

corrugata; and the cells have a regular alternately concentric

arrangement.

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 31

The annularity of the chambers in this larger variety is a

marked parallel to the concentric cyclical growth of Orbitolites,

small delicate varieties of which have frequently no annular

chambers, whilst the large forms are almost wholly cyclical.

The under surface of this Australian Patelline Orbitolina

(which we denominate O. annularis) is concave, partially occupied

by superadded imperfect cells, entangled, as it were, in the exo-

genous matter, which tends to arrange itself in granules, and

more or less obscures the annular structure, which is still, how-

ever, apparent towards the margin. The rudimentary cells in

the umbilical shell-substance are evidently homologous with

those secondary lobes which are formed on the umbilical surface

of certain Rotalig, and which, in certain Asterigerine varieties

(such as Asterigerina lobata, D’Orb.—a variety of Rotalia Beccarit,

Linn.), attain a well-marked and symmetrical development.

5. In the white mud of the coral-reefs of Australia, at from

10 to 20 fathoms, there is an abundance of a still larger form,

with a diameter of ;4, inch and upwards, retaining the same

essential characters of structure as the foregoing, but presenting

a modification of the secondary chambers, the annular chambers

being divided into numerous small vesicular cells. Here the

vesicularity gradually masks the annularity of the structure,

until, except sometimes in the thinnest specimens, we have a

massive little cellular body, sometimes resembling a delicate

Planorbulina, sometimes losing itself in a low cone of thickly set

minute vesicles. .

In these specimens the secondary or cross septa of the annular

chambers are perfectly developed, compared with the short abor-

tive partitions in O. corrugata; and the exogenous umbilical cells

of the variety No. 4 (from Melbourne) have been advanced to the

condition of cells almost as large and perfect as those of the sub-

divided annuli. The umbilicus is so far filled up that the base

of the cone is almost flat, although generally the last two annular

series of chambers may be seen from beneath (as in the case of

O. corrugata), and aslight concavity remains. This is our variety

O. vesicularis.

As the subdivisions of the annular chambers lose the cuboidal

form and become vesicular, they take on a polygonal shape, being

placed alternately concentric. The shell also has the pseudopodial

passages relatively larger than in the less-developed forms with

flattened feeble cells*. Thus also in delicate conical varieties of

Rotalia Turbo (such as R. rosacea, D’Orb., and Asterigerina

* In this state O. vesicularis has much resemblance to some of the

Planorbuline ; but the latter have two or three tubular and margined

apertures to. each chamber, they have coarser pseudopodial pores, and

no umbilical cells.

32 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

Planorbis, D’Orb.) the pseudopodial foramina are extremely small

compared with those of larger and more inflated varieties (such

as R. vesicularis, Lam.).

O. vesicularis seldom preserves its simple single disk of cells ;

for not only do the umbilical cells increase in number, and be-

come perfect in form, but the upper series have one or more

superimposed layers of similar annuli, the primary septa of

which are immediately adapted to the earlier septal rings*.

These upper or additional layers may or may not extend over

the whole area of the first system of rings, being sometimes

confined to the centre and heaped up; but sometimes they ex-

tend all over, and even beyond, the primary disk. As this

growth becomes more perfect in regularity and in the number

of its layers, it leads us to the next variety.

6. Accompanying No. 5 are others, differing in shape; some

high, like a sugar-loaf, and others subhemispherical. Dr. Car-

penter has pointed out to us that in these forms (some of which

are 4 inch in diameter) not only is the regularity of arrangement

in the overlying annuli well marked, but a vertical section

presents several tiers of cells, separated laterally by radial septa,

which pass upwards and outwards from the primary cells to the

periphery. At the same time, the umbilical cells strive, as it

were, to overtake the cyclical series in their growth. They in-

crease in potency, taking on a regularity of arrangement almost

equal to that of the upper cells; and the inferior surface of the

shell becomes flat, and even convex. The umbilical cells have

now an annular arrangement, and, like the others, are placed in

tiers, but with shorter radii; for they are still fewer than on the

other face, and hence the shell is unsymmetrically biconvex.

The primary cells are necessarily subcentral, lying nearest to the

umbilical face.

The upper surface now loses almost all trace of the annular

structure, from the increasing importance of the polygonal

arrangement of the secondary cell-walls. The polygons in

No. 5 were elongate somewhat in the direction of the annuli ;

but now they have become more regular throughout. The upper

set of chambers now grows mutually with the umbilical; the

two sets being welded together at the edge and growing together.

This variety may be termed O. congesta; it has passed from the

Patelline to the Orbitoline form.

7. We have also from the same coral-mud numerous spherical

specimens, differing from the foregoing in shape, but not gene-

rally larger (about 4 inch). Their structure is absolutely similar;

* Our attention has been lately drawn to this form of growth by Dr.

Carpenter, who has been engaged in researches on some of the larger forms

of this group.

a we |

ee eT ee ee ey ee

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 33

the still greater potency of the umbilical system of cells is here

the sole cause of variation. Many of the globular specimens

have an irregular hole or subcylindrical cavity, bevelled off at

the margin, on some part of the surface: this is the remnant of

the earlier concavity of the base, the edges of which, growing

downwards and inwards, have failed to meet and to make up a

perfect globe.

This little spherical Orbditolina, which may be termed O. lavis*,

is very common. It occurs also at Fiji, in the West and East

Indies, in the Mediterranean, and on the British coast, as far

north at least as the Isle of Arran. It is found in the shelly

sands of rather shallow water; whilst the little Orbitolina corru-

gata, inhabiting the same seas, lives at a greater depth, on muddy

bottoms and in shell-sands. In the fossil state the globular form

is found in the Tertiary beds of Palermo, Bordeaux, and San

Domingo. The last yields the largest.

8. Among the spherical specimens from the Rewa reefs of

Fiji there are some rather flattened individuals (having the same

essential structure as those described above, and 3 inch in dia-

meter), which present at their margin one or more small conical

or nipple-like processes, composed of cells similar to those of the

body, but more compressed. In other specimens these projec-

tions are larger and give a lobulate form to the shell, the outline

being somewhat like that of an ivy-leaf, and imitating Calcarina

Spengleri, or Polystomella unguiculata with thickened spines.

Other individuals have subcylindrical spines which do not always

lie on one plane. The length of the spine sometimes exceeds the

diameter of the body of the shell. Similar forms occur on the

coasts of New Zealand.

Dr. Carpenter has lately shown us that in these spinous and

stellate forms the growth of the shell is symmetrical, the two

convex surfaces having about equal proportions of the annular

tiers of cells. The vertical section in such forms reminds one

of the structure of Orbitoides, excepting,—1st, that in the latter

and flatter Foraminifer the two surfaces of the sheli are unequal;

2ndly, the over- and under-lying cells have usually an irregu-

larity of arrangement ; and 3rdly, the central cells are small,

but numerous, regular, and distinct.

Coexistent with the habit of producing lobes or processes (as

holds good also in Calcarina and Polystomella), we find an in-

creased development of the interlocular or canalicular passages,

to the sarcode of which the granulations and overgrowths in

other forms are due. Here we find smooth, minute, glossy

* On account of the absence of the roughly limbate septal edges seen in

some other varieties.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 3

34 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

hemispherical knobs of this exogenous shell-matter quincuncially

arranged over the whole surface, three or four cells being in-

cluded in the area of each quincunx. This style of exogenous

growth is also recognizable in some of the spherical lobeless

individuals. :

The bead-ornament suggests the name O. spherulata for this

variety*.

9. A still larger variety of the massive Orbitolina, having a

sugar-loaf form, a flat or slightly concave base, and a diameter of

+ inch, occurs fossil at Ciply (Belgium), in the uppermost

Cretaceous series. It is much mineralized, but appears to have

the same structure as the foregoing, including the erystalline

knobs on the angles of the septa; but these clear beads are

connected together by strings of granules of the same substance,

small and variable in size, protruding on the edges of the septa.

As a variety, this may be named O. spherulolineata.

10. In the same deposit are somewhat smaller and globular

specimens, in which the granular growth of the septal edges is

still greater; so that continuous, rough, sinuous walls of division

are produced, marking out irregular polygonal spaces, including

one or more cells, the faces of which lie low down below the

surface. Essentially similar septal projections constitute the

limbate feature in Rotalia Beccarii, var. Schreteriana, and R,

repanda, var. Carocolla. Similar globular Orbitoline (O. globu-

laris, Phillips, sp.) are common in other Cretaceous deposits.

Millepora? globularis, Phillips (Geol. Yorks. pl. 1. f. 12) and

Woodward (Geol. Norf. pl. 4. f. 10-12), Tragos globularis, Reuss

(Bohm. Kreid. p. 78, pl. 20. £.5), Coscinopora globularis, D’Orb.

(Prodrom. ii. p. 284) and Morris (Cat. B. Foss. 2nd edit. p. 27),

is our Orbitolina globularist. Michelin’s Ceripora Avellana (Icon.

Zooph. p. 208, pl. 52. f. 13), from Sarthe, appears to us to be

a large specimen of the same variety. Its probably adherent

habit and perforated condition are not inimical to this view.

* Denys de Montfort (Conch. Syst. i. p.146) has given a curious hybrid

picture of his Triophorus baculatus, which consists of a three-spmed Orbi-

tolina, according to its surface-ornament and its vertical section, but out- —

lined apparently after a three-spined Calcarina. Spengleri, fig. e, pl. 15, in

Fichtel and Moll’s ‘Test. Microsc.’ The indication of an aperture (the

broken newest chamber in Calcarina) is also after F. & M. Its sectional

aspects appear to have been taken, the vertical (Orbitoline) from nature,

the horizontal (Calcarine) from Fichtel and Moll’s fig. k, with the sectional

feature of the spine (also Calcarine) added from some other source. Some

stellate form of O. spherulata may perhaps claim the name of.O. bacu-

lata, Montf. -

+ The characteristic structure is visible in some specimens preserved in

the British Museum, and formerly in the collection of the late John

Brown, Esq., of Starwway.

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 35

In some of the figured specimens of O. globularis the not

unusual hole in the base is indicated. Occasionally individuals

are perforated by a more or less irregular tubular cavity. The

roundness of the specimens, and their holes and tubular cavities,

appear to have suggested to the old “flint-folk” of the Valley of

the Somme that they might be used for beads; for such perfo-

rated Orbitoline are frequent in the gravel that yields the flint

axes.

11. The sinuous superficial mesh-work, formed by the edges

of the overgrown septal planes, is a marked feature in the sub-

conical Orlitoline from the Lower Cretaceous rock of the Perte-

du-Rhéne (Aptian) and of Sarthe (Cenomanian), from the Green-

sand of Warminster and Haldon Down, and from the Chalk-

marl and Chalk (Turonian and Senonian); also in the little

globular fossils of the Chalk known as Tragos and Coscinopora

globularis, varying from the size of shots to that of bullets; and

when we find a similar structure apparent in the still larger,

irregularly rounded, sponge-like fossils accompanying these glo-

bular and conoidal Orbitoline in the Chalk, we know not how to

separate the several forms, where size and some irregularity of

shape appear to be the only distinctive characters.

The conical, hemispherical, and flattened forms of Orbitolina,

so common in the Cretaceous deposits, and known under twelve

or more different names, are referable to one specific type,

namely the O. concava, Lamarck, sp.; and to this type, not only

these comparatively large plano-convex and concavo-convex

varieties belong, but also the large, limbate, globular forms on

one hand, and the small, less limbate, and smooth forms, both

round and flattened, recent and fossil, on the other.

Orbitolina concava, Lam. sp., O. conica, D’Arch. sp. (Mém. Soe.

Géol. France, ii. p. 178), and O. conoidea, Gras (Foss. de V Isére,

p- 51, pl. 1. f. 4-6), are concavo-convex individuals, more or

less thickened, presenting the typical characteristics of the

genus, but neither in too simple nor in too exaggerated a con-

dition. This variety has been figured by Phillips (Geol. Yorks.

pl.1. f.11), Woodward (Geol. Norf. pl. 4. f.9), and Mantell

(Foss. S. Downs, pl. 16. f. 22-24), and described as a Lunulite.

The typical form (O. concava) is well figured by Michelin, Icon.

Zooph. pl. 7. f. 9.

O. gigantea is a name given by D’Orbigny (Prodrome, ii.

p- 279) to a large concavo-convex specimen from Royan, nearly

4 inches in diameter. What a contrast to the little recent O. an-

nularis and its congeners !

12. Faujas’s “ Numismale” or “ Lenticulaire” from Maes-

tricht (Hist. Nat. Mont. St. Pierre, p. 186, pl. 34. f. 1-4) is an

Orbitolina. This, described and figured by Bronn (Leth. Geogn.

36 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

3rd edit. vol. ii. pt.5. p. 94, pl. 29'. f. 29) as Hymenocyclus *

Faujasii (Lycophris Faujasii, Defr.), consists of a plano-convex

disk, about half an inch wide, with a central mamilla on the

upper (convex) side. Its vertical section shows two horizontal

series of chambers: the upper and largest appear to be the sub-

quadrate subdivisions of the primary annuli (seen also in the

horizontal section, which shows four periodical stages of growth

around the undivided primordial cells) ; the lower set may be

umbilical cells imbedded in a copious growth of exogenous shell-

matter. These characters point it out as a gigantic ally of

variety No. 4 above described (Orbitolina annularis). It is very

closely allied to, if not identical with, O. lenticularis, Blumenbach

(O. lenticulata, Lamarck). This latter is figured by Bronn (Leth.

Geogn. 3rd edit. pl. 297. f. 22) after Lamouroux (Polyp. pl. 72.

f. 13-16), and presents similar features, though obscured by

fossilization and wear. The O. lenticularis is from the Aptian

beds of the Perte du Rhéne; and some specimens are carefully

figured and described by Deluct in the Journ. Phys. lvi. p. 344,

figs. 1-6. These are concavo-convex, about } inch in diameter,

and have a structure almost identical with that of the little

recent O.annularis from Australia, both as to the smooth upper

and radiate lower surface, and as to the “engine-turned” arrange-

ment of the subdivided primary chambers. In the larger and fossil

form we appear to have more than one tier or layer of cells. From

Deluc’s remarks we may conclude that some individuals by their

porous surface show a limbation of the septal edges. We cannot

separate Deluc’s specimens from O. concava, on one hand, and

O. annularis on the other. A short notice and some carefully exe-

cuted figures of Orbitolina lenticularis are to be found in Pictet

and Renevier’s ‘ Paléontologie Suisse ; Fossiles du Terrain Ap-

tien,’ p. 166, pl. 23. figs. 3 a-3 f.

The Cyclolina cretacea, D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien. p. 139, pl. 21.

f, 22-25, judging by D’Orbigny’s description and figures, is an

excessively outspread, thin, discoidal variety, presenting an ex-

treme form of O. annularis, of which it is in essential features

an exact counterpart, consisting of a series of perfect annuli,

with very little development of the umbilical cell-growth.

The shel] is finely perforate, the perforations being best seen on

* This name is proposed by Bronn to take the place of “ Orbitoides,”

which he rejects as a “hybrid word.” D’Archiac, in describing his Or-

bitolites media, expresses his belief that it is the same as Faujas’s Numis-

male. D’Orbigny correctly places D’Archiac’s species under Orbitoides,

and incorrectly includes Faujas’s also. Bronn follows D’Orbigny in this,

and makes O. Faujasii a type for Hymenocyclus.

j His fig. 2, however, evidently gives a somewhat mistaken view of the

structural details of the vertical section.

eS a a,

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 37

the newest or outermost annuli. Bronn, op. cit. p. 86, errs in

describing the apertures or pores as being on the edge of the last

chamber. The septa of the annular chambers are limbate ; but

the secondary or cross septa (though probably present) give no

evidence of their existence. This absence of limbation of the

secondary septa is such as occurs in certain specimens of Or-

bitolites.

Orbitolina discoidea, Gras (Foss. de l’Isére, p. 52, pl. 1. f. 7-9),

is a thick flat form ; and possibly Orbitolites plana and O. ma-

millata, D’ Archiac (Mém. Soc. Géol. France, ii. p. 178), may also

be Orbitoline of the same character. D’Archiac’s Orbitolites

media (op. cit. p. 178), placed by D’Archiac and Bronn with O.

Faujasti, is an Orbitoides, as 1)’Orbigny has indicated. The

last, however, mistook O. Faujasii for an Orbitoides.

D’Orbigny’s species O. radiata (Prod. ii. p. 280), from Royan,

is not well characterized. There are many radiate and stellate

Foraminifers in the Maestricht Chalk and the Nummulitic Ter-

tiaries which may be either Orbitoline, Orbitoides, or Calcarine.

The radiate ridging of the surface would not be a feature at

variance with the growth and habit of Orbitolina. We have not

yet, however, sufficient means of comparison to be satisfied as to

the relations of the forms referred to, although we believe them

to be Calcarine.

With regard to the relationship of Orbitolina to Orbitoides,

we may say that they have the same structure, as far as the cell-

growth and the interstitial substance* are concerned ; but Ordi-

toides is always subsymmetrically discoid, or lenticular, heaping

cells on both faces of its primary, annular, subdivided chambers ;

whilst Orbitolina, which has one symmetrical variety, has many

that have no pretence to bilateral symmetry, any more than the

conical Rotalie, and, in its typical concavo-convex form, it

bears the same relation to Orbitoides that Rotalia does to Num-

mulina. The umbilical growth of irregular and imperfect cells

in Orbitolina is a feature similar to the astral formation of the

divided umbilical lobes of the chambers in some Rotalie (for

instance, Asterigerina lobata) ; and we may say that Orbitolina

has the same relation to Rotalia that Cycloclypeus has to Num-

mulina,—Williamson’s Patellina representing Heterostegina.

The following are the most important varieties of Orbitolina

concava, Lam. :—

1. Orbitolina simplex, P. & J. _—‘ Tertiary : Grignon.

seailousolars: Psd. Recait Fadia Ocean.

* The limbation, arising from septal granulation, of the stellate Orbito-

line from New Zealand and Fiji, and of the conical specimens from Ciply,

is not unlike that of some of the Orbitoides of the Maestricht Chalk.

38 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

3. Orbitolina corrugata, William- Recent: British, Arctic, and Mediter-

son. ranean Seas.

4. ——annularis, P.§ J. .. Recent: Melbourne.

5. vesicularis, P.& J... Recent: Australia.

6. —— congesta, P.& J..... Recent: Australia. _

Tertiary : Bordeaux, St. Domingo,

: Palermo.

Ce eo et ia British, Medit., W. & E. In-

dian, and Pacific Seas.

8. —— spherulata, P.& J... Recent: Fiji and New Zealand.

9. -—— spherulolineata, P. § J. Cretaceous: Ciply.

10. —— globularis, Phillips. . thecmiige England an Europe.

ertiary : Grignon.

11. —— concava, Lamk. [Ty oJ Cretaceous : England and France.

12. —— lenticularis, Blumenb... Cretaceous: England, France, and

Maestricht.

34. Orbulites concava. Hist. An. s. Vert. vol. u. p. 197,

No. 4.

“OQ, uno latere convexa, subantiquata; altero concava. Ha-

bite: fossile de la commune de Ballon, département de la Sarthe,

& quatre lieues N.-E. du Mans. Communiquée par MM. Menard

et Desportes. Sa surface convexe offre souvent des cercles con-

centriques (’accroissement.”

This is the Orbitolina concava; it is figured by Michelin,

Icon. Zooph. pl. 7. f. 9. We regard it as the type of a species

including numerous varieties ; see above.

35. Orbulites macropora. Hist. An.s. Vert. i. p. 197, No. 5.

Lamarck gives no locality for his specimen. Defrance says

that O. macropora is found at Maestricht. Goldfuss indicates

Grignon as the locality for the specimen which he has figured as

Orbitulites macropora, Lam. (Petref. pl. 12. f.8). We have not

seen such a large-chambered Orbitolite in the Grignon deposits ;

but we have obtained very fine specimens of the O.macropora from

the Chalk of Maestricht, whence Faujas, Hafenow, and Bronn

also got it. D’Orbigny refers. it (under the name of Cupulites

macropora) to Grignon (Prodrome, ii. p. 397). Galeotti men-

tions it as occurring at Foréts and St. Gilles (Tertiary), Belgium ;

and Serres found jt in the building-stone of Montpellier (Leth.

Geogn. 3rd edit. ii. pt. 5. p. 967).

Bronn unnecessarily distinguishes this form by a generic

appellation—Omphalocyclus macroporus. At first sight this Or-

bitolite has distinctive characters, compared with the common

varieties of O. complanata—such as its small primordial chamber,

the strong limbation of the septa, the comparatively thick disk

and large chambers, readily worn down so as to resemble pores ;

but these features are not accompanied by any peculiarity of

structure essentially different from the mode of growth of the

later and world-wide O. complanata.

ae ee

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 39

O. macropora is common in the Bryozoan Chalk of Maestricht,

and appears there as the first representative of a genus and spe-

cies which (with some others, namely Lagena, Rotalia Turbo,

Calcarina Spengleri, Planorbulina Poeyi, and Amphistegina vul-

garis), first occurring in that deposit, have continued through

the Tertiary period to our own day.

36. Orbulites Pileolus. Hist. An. s. Vert. vol. ii. p. 197, No. 6.

“« O. uno latere convexa, altero concava ; margine sulco exarato.

Habite: fossile de.... Mon cabinet. Ses pores ne sont point

apparens.”

This is probably a thick and conical individual of Orbitolina

coneava. Lamarck gives no locality for his specimen.

37. Orthocera Acicula. Hist. Anim. s. Vert. vol. vil. p. 594,

No. 5.

« Q. testa recta, superne peracuta, subaciculari; striis longi-

tudinalibus rectis. Habite: dans la Méditerranée? Mon cabi-

net. Coquille trés-droite, et remarquable par sa forme aciculée.

Sa longueur est de 4 lig. trois quarts.”

This delicate, tapering, costated shell will be catalogued as

Nodosaria Raphanus, Linn., var. Acicula, Lam.

*‘ Orthocera” is not required as a generic or subgeneric name

for any of the Nodosarie.

38. Nodosaria dentalina. Hist. Anim. s. Vert. vol. vii. p. 596,

No. 2.

“ N. testa elongato-subulata, leviter arcuata; articulis tumi-

diusculis, glabris. Habite? Mon cabinet. Cette coquille, un

u arquée, et n’offrant qu’un léger renflement dans ses articu-

ions, rappelle en quelque sorte la forme d’une trés-petite Den-

tale. Ayant environs 2 lignes de longueur.”

This is evidently the same smooth, delicately acicular, and

gently bent variety of Nodosaria which was subsequently named

Dentalina communis by D’Orbigny. WN. dentalina, however, is a

very apt and serviceable name. Besides this well-marked and

not uncommon form, there is a host of closely-allied varieties,

fossil in many clays and other deposits of Tertiary, Secondary,

and even Palzozoic age, and living in the present seas*. WN.

dentalina flourishes on muddy sea-bottoms at a depth of about 100

fathoms; but it extends also m its range from shallow water to

700 or 800 fathoms or more.

39, 40, 41. Nodosaria Raphanus, Linn., Vaginulina Legumen,

Limn., and Nodosaria Radicula, Linn., are figured in the Tableau

Encyc. et Méth. pl. 465. figs. 2-4, and catalogued in Hist.

Anim. s. Vert. vol. vii. pp. 593, 595, & 596; but the figures

are bad copies of older engravings (after Plancus), and nothing

new is added in the descriptions.

* Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. iv. p. 345.

40 Prof. Allman on Carduella cyathiformis.

42-62. The Fichtelian species. Comparing the list of the

Foraminifera figured in the Tabl. Encye. Méth. with those cata-

logued and briefly described in the Hist. Anim. s. Vert. vol. vii.,

we find that Lamarck had considered and reconsidered their

relations to each other and to the rest of the minute shells which

he thought to be microscopic Cephalopods, and that consequently

he had laboured to arrange them in a systematic form. That

he failed in doing so is not to be wondered at, having no light

as to their real relationships. Some of the terms applied by

Lamarck to the Fichtelian species and varieties are serviceable,

although his notions of the generic groupings were wrong. He

did not advance beyond Fichtel and Moll in the definition of

the species ; indeed at first he retrograded in that respect, giving

specific names to several varieties of C. Cassis in the Tabl. Ene.

Méth. In publishing his Hist. Anim. s. Vert., however, he

appears to have recognized the propriety of giving wider limits

to the specific groups.

63, 64, 65. Nothing need be said of N. Fascia, Linn., N. Ra-

phanistrum, Linn., and N. obliqua, Linn., catalogued in the

Hist. An. s. Vert. vol. vii. p. 594,

66. “ Nodosaria Siphunculus” is a Serpula. See Ann. Nat.

Hist. 3 ser. vol. iii. p. 480, where the Linnean species and va-

rieties of Nodosaria are treated of (pp. 477-479).

IX.—Note on Carduella cyathiformis. By Professor ALLMAN.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

My attention has been directed to a communication “On the

Lucernaria cyathiformis of Sars,’ by Mr. Gosse, in last month’s

Number of the ‘Annals.’ The following passage occurs in it:

“Tn the ‘ Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science’ for this

month, Professor Allman has described and figured what he

considers to be the Lucernaria cyathiformis of Sars, instituting

for it a new genus, under the name of Carduella. I feel sure

he was not aware that I had already separated it from Lucer-

naria, under the generic name of Depastrum, in the ‘ Annals’

for June 1858, p. 419.”

The paragraph here referred to, in which Mr. Gosse institutes

his genus Depastrum, occurs in his excellent “Synopsis of the

British Actiniz ;” and I confess that it had entirely escaped my

memory, until the remark above quoted caused me again to

refer to the paper which contains it. I find the genus Depas-

trum there defined as follows :—

« Depastrum (Gosse). Corpus repente contractum, et supra et

oe aa oe, Tage OM ae

Prof. Allman on Carduella cyathiformis. 41

infra alvam. Tentaculorum fasciculi inter angulos disci positi,

vix separati.”

The genus includes a single species, viz.—

D. cyathiforme (Sars). Semipollicare. Brunneum.”

Now it is manifest that this definition will not at all apply to

the Carduella cyathiformis of my paper in the ‘ Microscopical

Journal,’ nor to the Lucernaria cyathiformis of Sars, with which

I consider Carduella cyathiformis to be identical.

The species on which Mr. Gosse founded his genus Depastrum

is indeed an entirely different animal. It differs from Carduella,

as Mr. Gosse now admits, in its octangular instead of circular

disk; in the unequal length of the tentacles, and their clavate,

rather than capitate, form; in the fasciculate grouping of the

tentacles, and their arrangement in two or three rows, one within

the other, instead of their disposal in a single circle ; in their

origin from the margin, instead of the surface, of the disk ; as

well as in other particulars of less importance.

It is plain, then, that, in Mr. Gosse’s “ Synopsis,” the Lucer-

naria cyathiformis of Sars remains unaffected, though it is there

cited as a synonym of Depastrum cyathiforme.

But another question here arises: may a generic diagnosis

be so framed as to embrace within it the two species? Mr.

Gosse is of opinion that it may, and he now proposes a gene-

ralization of his original diagnosis of Depastrum, so as, by the

omission of certain characters, to enable it to embrace the genus

Carduella, which he would accordingly suppress. The following

is his amended diagnosis :—

“Corpus repente contractum, et supra et infra alvum.”

Upon this point, however, I must entirely differ from Mr.

Gosse ; for, in thus amending his original diagnosis, the charac-

ters he omits, as of only specific value, are assuredly of a higher

order than those which he retains as generic. Indeed, the genus

Depastrum, as thus defined, would differ from Lwcernaria far

less than from Carduella.

Mr. Gosse reminds us that M. Milne-Edwards, in the third

vol. of his ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Coralliaires,’ just published

(1860), gives the generic name of Calicinaria to the Lucernaria

cyathiformis of Sars. I must nevertheless claim priority for

Carduella, the genus having been so named by me at the Aber-

deen meeting of the British Association in September 1859.

(See Reports of the British Association for that year.)

I am therefore not prepared to abandon the name of Cardu-

ella, or to cancel the diagnosis I have proposed for the genus.

Depastrum, as defined in Mr. Gosse’s “ Synopsis,” is also un-

42 Mr. R. T. Lowe on a new Madeiran Helix.

doubtedly a good genus, though it is a mistake to cite the

Lucernaria cyathiformis of Sars as representing it.

I remain, Gentlemen,

Very faithfully yours,

Edinburgh, June 1860. Gro. J. ALLMAN.

X.—Deseription of a new Helix; and Notice of the Occurrence

of Planorbis glaber, Jeffr., in Madeira. By RK. T. Lowe,

M.A.

[With a Plate. ]

Dourine an excursion in the north of Madeira, a few weeks past,

I had the good fortune to discover the following fine and entirely

new Heliz, living at an elevation of about 4000 feet, on a dry and

partially wooded mountain-slope or bank, along the new Levada

now constructing in the Ribéiro do Fayal. Its affinity is pri-

marily, doubtless, with the rare Desertan fossil, H. coronula,

Lowe; and next, though more remotely, with H. tiarella, Webb,

and with the recent Porto-Santan H. coronata, Desh. Yet it

exhibits also, both in size and certain peculiarities of form and

sculpture, the nearest approach yet discovered amongst living

Madeiran Helices to the strange and curious H. Delphinula,

Lowe, known at present only as one of the most abundant

Canical fossils of Madeira.

The discovery of so fine a recent species ought to stimulate

afresh the researches of naturalists in the higher sylvan regions

of the island, considering how remarkable it is that so large and

striking a shell as this, however rare and local it may be, should

have hitherto escaped all observation.

The main points of interest attaching to H. delphinuloides,

independently of its great rarity and beauty, are—Ist, its sup-

plying in some sort a link between the two remarkable Madeiran

groups Craspedaria and Coronaria, in size agreeing better with the

single known representative of the former, H. Delphinula, than

with any previously described member of Coronaria; and 2ndly,

its offering a living analogue, in the group Coronaria, to the

fossil type, and indeed sole representative, of Craspedaria. The

abundance, moreover, of H. Delphinula in a fossil state, and its

apparent extinction as a living species, are curious facts when

contrasted with the extreme rarity of its recent representative,

H. delphinuloides, and the absolute non-occurrence of the latter

as a fossil. But since the possibility of the one being a mere

modification of the other is entirely inadmissible, the discovery

of H. delphinuloides doubtless strengthens much the probability

of the existence also in a living state of the true H. Delphinula

itself in some of the many still unexplored sylvan nooks and

FN Ee, Se eee en ee ae ee ey,

“os

Mr. R. T. Lowe on a new Madeiran Helix. 43

glens of the inner mountain mazes and recesses of the island,—

reduced perhaps, as in the case of the abundant Porto-Santan

fossil, H. coronata, Desh., and of the rarer H. Lowei, Fér., to a

few individuals surviving in a single spot.

Except the discovery in July 1855, by Mr. Wollaston and

myself, in Madeira, of living H. tiarella, Webb, and of a single

live example of H. Lowei, Fér., in 1857, by Sr. J. M. Moniz, in

the Ilheo de Cima, off Porto Santo, this fine new Heliz is by far

the most important and interesting addition made of late years*

to the Madeiran Helicological fauna, whose treasures are thus

proved to be by no means exhausted. My first impression, on

its discovery, was indeed that of utter astonishment how so large

and striking a species could have escaped previous detection. It

was found alive, on the 17th and 18th of April last, in a single

spot, on the surface of the somewhat moist, loose, friable, black

vegetable mould, amongst tufts of grasses, ferns, &c., on a steep,

dry, sunny bank clothed with shrubs of Vaccinium and Heath

(Erica arborea, L.), mixed with a few scattered trees of Laurus,

at the foot of perpendicular crags, along the new Levada called

the Levada da Fajaa dos Vinhaticos, about three miles below its

source in the bed or stream of the Ribéiro do Fayal, a little

below the top or ridge on the S.W. slope of the great lateral

spur or buttress through which the principal or longest tunnel

has been perforated. Searching here for common sylvan species

with my Portuguese attendants, the first example was discerned

by one of them, José Rodriguez of Machico, whose good fortune

was almost simultaneously shared by the rest of us ; for, though

apparently quite local, and confined here to a short and narrow

band of a few yards wide, reaching down the mountain-side

some fifty yards or more, it seemed tolerably abundant on the

spot; and a reward of at first a pistreen (10d.), and then a

bit (5d.) for each example, soon procured a fair supply of living

specimens. In association with it, I found H. actinophora, H.

bifrons, and Vitrine abundantly. H. membranacea and erubes-

cens also occurred more sparingly.

In the first moments of surprise at the sight of these examples

lying on the black mould of the bank, under dead leaves amongst

the grass and herbage, I imagined that I had either found some

extraordinary new Cyclostoma of the discoidal group typified by

C. planorbula, Yam., or discovered at last the long-desired

recent shell of H. Deiphinula. Presently undeceived as to the

former notion by the protrusion of the animal, I perceived almost

as soon the untenableness of the latter; for, though in size and

general aspect, no less than in the open spirally-grooved umbi-

* H. coronata, Desh., was discovered alive by Mr. Wollaston in 1848.

4A, Mr. R. T. Lowe on a new Madeiran Helix.

licus, and some other peculiarities of sculpture, H. delphinuloides

is allied to H. Delphinula, it is a truly distinct species; and the

fact that one so large and remarkable has remained so long un-

discovered in Madeira only gives, as before observed, fresh vigour

to the hope that the real H. Delphinula, in a living state, will

even yet reward the diligent researches of some explorer of the

more retired glens and interior recesses of that apparently in-

exhaustible and wondrous field, the inner ravine and mountain

region of Madeira. The locality of the present nearly connected

species suggests the probability that, like so many others of the

Canical fossil shells, H. Delphinula also was a sylvan species,

and that it is consequently to be looked for in the higher forest

regions of the island.

Group Coronarta, Lowe.

Helix delphinuloides, Lowe. Plate III. figs. 1-3.

T. latissime et perspective umbilicata, orbiculato-discoidea, tenui-

uscula, subpellucida, pallide testaceo-carnea v. livido-purpurascens,

seepe subcretaceo-plumbea v. griseo-violascens albida, junior acute

dentato-carinata, supra concinne crenatim radiato-plicatula et seepe

undatim oblique flexuoso-striolata, subtus spiraliter sulcato-costata

eleganterque clathrato-cancellata ; spira convexo-depressa, plani-

uscula; anfract. 6-63, planatis (nec contabulatis), ad suturam

denticulato-marginatam antice impressam eequaliter radiato-plici-

feris, ultimo (aliquando subbicarinato) cylindrico (carina antice

evanescente) costis spiralibus pluribus distinctis (unica supra,

4 vy. 5 infra carinam majoribus) sulcato-cingulato costellisque

annularibus striolisque intermediis creberrimis tenuissimis trans-

versis exquisite decussato-cancellato, antice valde deflexo soluto

producto; wmbilico omnino aperto, patulo, largo, profundo, ad

apicem usque pervio, spirali; apertura relevata, expanso-tube-

formi, ineequaliter subcirculari ; peristomate circinato-producto,

undique relevato-disjuncto, expanso-reflexo, margine tenui, acuto,

subflexuoso-plicato, intus inzequaliter subsulcato.

Diam. maj. 15-17, min. 13-14, alt. 6-9 mill.; anfr. 6-63 mill.

Hab. ad terram inter gramina et herbas in declivibus dumosis ad

basin rupium convallis Ribéiro do Fayal dictee Maderze ad alt.

4000 fere ped. )

Animal a true Helix: yellowish brown; sides of foot pale

cinereous ; the whole with a warm pale sienna tint. Tentacles,

and a line backwards from the base of each, blackish ; the upper

pair rather long.

Averse to move, but not slow or timid when once in motion.

When quiescent, the pointed yellowish-brown tip of the foot

appears within the mouth of the shell; but when disturbed, the

animal retracts itself far back within. When brought down to

Funchal, the animals all died in three or four days.

Mr. R. T. Lowe on a new Madeiran Helix. 45

In the paler violet-grey or chalky-whitish-shelled examples,

the animal is much paler than in the brownish flesh-coloured

or purplish-shelled individuals.

Shell rather thin, light, and fragile; opake, but pellucid when

held up to the light; of a uniform peculiar dull-brownish

flesh-colour or livid purplish, sometimes, even in living exam-

ples, of a pale violet-grey or lead-colour or chalky-white, en-

tirely without lustre or polish. Shape planorbiform, orbicular,

depressed, with the spire flattened and but slightly convex,

sharply keeled whilst young, but either without any keel or ob-

scurely double-keeled when adult, the keel minutely but not

regularly toothed in the young shell. The sculpture is very

elegant and complex: above, the volutions are regularly and

distinctly, but not strongly, plaited at their upper edge with

short, equidistant, oblique ribs radiating from the suture about

half-way across their breadth; beneath, they are very regularly

and strongly ribbed and grooved spirally, the somewhat broad

or flattened ribs being also beautifully cancellated by regular,

sharp, equidistant, annular or transverse finer riblets. Whilst

there is only one larger or more prominent spiral rib above the

evanescent keel on the last volution, there are usually about

eight or ten below it ; and sometimes the uppermost of these is

stronger and a little remote, and separated by a broader or

deeper groove from the rest below, forming a sort of secondary

lower keel. Again, on the upper side the volutions, and espe-

cially the last, are often marked with flexuose or zigzag, very

oblique waved striz, as in H. Delphinula; and on both sides

they are found, under the lens, to be covered with excessively

fine and thickly crowded, close-set, transverse striz, passing

along the annular and across the spiral ribs and their inter-

stices. Thus, in well-developed individuals, there are four di-

stinct systems of sculpture, viz. the spiral and annular ribs,

and the flexuose and microscopic striz.

In shape and general aspect, H. delphinuloides bears a marked

resemblance, as already mentioned, to some of the flattened

discoidal Cyclostomata, and in colour it is often very like C. ele-

gans, Mull. The large, open, spiral, beautifully grooved and

cancellated umbilicus recalls to mind that of the marine genera

Solarium and Delphinula, Lam. ; and it is as much with reference

to this analogy as to its affinity with Heliz Delphinula, Lowe,

that I have named the species.

H. delphinuloides is at once distinguished from H. Delphinula

by wanting the sharp, thin, broad, projecting, rim-like keel ; by

its flattened discoidal shape, and wider, shallower umbilicus :

and from its much nearer ally, the Desertan fossil, H. coronula,

Lowe, it differs in being more than twice as large; in the flat-

46 Mr. R. T. Lowe on Planorbis glaber in Madeira.

tened, not coronated spire ; in the keel of the volutions not being

strongly plicate-toothed and raised above the sutural line; in the

volutions not being flattened above the keel ; and lastly, in their

less remote and strong, not tooth-like, radiating ribs or plaits.

I am indebted to Mr. Edmund Leacock of Madeira, a young

and zealous entomologist, for several examples of a Planorbis

found by him in a tank in Dr. Lister’s beautiful and richly-stored

garden at Funchal, where I understand the same shell had

been previously obtained by Mr. J. Y. Johnson. These exam-

ples belong unquestionably to P. glaber, Jeffr. (levis, Ald.) ;

and, like Heliw aspersa, Mill., in another garden at Funchal,

the species has been doubtless introduced within the last few

years from Portugal, where Dr. Bocage, Director of the Lisbon

Museum, finds abundantly, in stagnant water, tanks, &c., every-

where, a shell precisely identical. Examples from Cintra, kmdly

communicated by this able naturalist, who is at present actively

engaged in studying the very imperfectly explored Molluscan

fauna of his country, perfectly agree with these Madeiran speei-

mens, one of which is remarkable for exhibiting faint traces

of spiral striz towards the peristome on the under or lower and

more concave side of the shell,—invalidating so far the specific

difference, which has been, indeed, already called in question

(see Gray’s Man. p. 260; though compare also Forbes and

Hanley, Brit. Moll. iv. 151), between P. glaber, Jeffr., and P.

albus, Mill,

Lea Rectory, June 12, 1860.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.

Fig. 1. Helix delphinuloides, upper side; fig. 2, under side of the same;

fig. 3, seen in profile.

XI.—On a new Species of Black-fish found on the Coast of Corn-

wall. By Dr. ALBert GUNTHER.

Tue genus Centrolophus (or the Black-fish of British ichthyo-

logists) comprises fishes which evidently are inhabitants of the ©

open sea, living in the Mediterranean and in the European part

of the Atlantic, between lat. 30° and 58° N. They fall only

occasionally into the hands of zoologists, which circumstance

will account for the lateness of the discovery of a new European

species.

The specimen on which I have founded the species was found

thrown on shore near Polperro, in the month of February of

the present year, during rough weather, and was stuffed and

sent to the British Museum. Fortunately Mr. Couch had

St al

Dr. A. Giinther on a new Species of Black-fish. 47

previously drawn a pencil sketch of the fish, which he kindly

communicated to me as soon as I had informed him that the

specimen was different from the other known species. It was _

evident from this sketch that the head of the specimen had been

deformed by stuffing, but that the elongated form of its body is

a natural character. The chief difference, however, from Centro-

lophus pompilus is in the increased number of the anal rays,

which amount to thirty in the present specimen, while they

yary between twenty-three and twenty-five in all the specimens

of C. pompilus which have hitherto been examined. I have

therefore no doubt about its specific distinctness, and propose to

call it Centrolophus britannicus, not because I think it is confined

to the British seas, but because it has been observed first on the

British coast. The characters by which the three species of

Centrolophus may be readily distinguished are, shortly, the

following :—

Centrolophus britannicus. The height of the body is one-fifth

of the total length ; dorsal fin with 45, anal with 30 rays.

Centrolophus pompilus. The height of the body is one-fourth

of the total length; dorsal fin with 39-41, anal with 23-25

rays.

Deiebloplas ovalis. The height of the body is one-third of

the total length; dorsal fin with 40, anal with 24-27 rays.

A further question arises, whether our new species has not

been indicated by one of the earlier writers, or whether it has

been confounded under the numerous denominations considered

as synonyms of C. pompilus. The circumstance that the four

specimens of the Black-fish observed on the British coast, and

proved to belong to the genus Centrolophus, have been found on

the coast of Cornwall, might lead to the unfounded supposition

that the fish is peculiar to this part of England. I think it

receives explanation from the fact that the ichthyology of Corn-

wall has been worked out more compietely than that of any other

part of the south coast of Britain,—first by Borlase, from the

papers of Mr. Jago of East Looe, and afterwards by so excellent

and indefatigable an observer as Mr. Couch. Jago observed

two of the four specimens caught together m one net; and the

accurate figure given by Borlase*, and the statements of the

relative measurements}, of the distance of the commencement

of the dorsal fin from the snout, &c., afford ample proof that

those two fishes were not the C. britannicus, but belonged to the

* Borlase, Nat. Hist. of Cornwall, p. 271, pl. 26. fig. 8.

Tt Mr. Couch (Yarr. Brit. Fish. 2nd edit. i. p. 180) appears to have mis-

understood Jago’s description, in which the fish of thirteen inches is repre-

sented as three-fourths of an inch broad. Jago intended to give a state-

ment of the horizontal width, and not, as Mr. Couch thinks, of the depth

of the body.

48 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

true C. pompilus. They became, in the works of systematic

authors, the Black-Ruffe of Pennant, Perca nigra of Gmelin,

Holocentrus niger of Lacépéde. The two other specimens which

fell into the hands of Mr. Couch, and which were described by

him in Yarrell’s work, were also C. pompilus, as‘is evident from

the number of the fin-rays stated*.

With regard to Centrolophus morio, Lacép. (Mr. Couch had

marked his sketch with the name of Centrolophus morio?),

Cuvier has examined the typical specimen to which Lacépéde had

given that denomination. He found it entirely agreeing with

C. pompilus, especially with regard to the number of the fin-

rays; and there is not the slightest doubt that C. morio, like

C. liparis, Risso, is a nominal species, and synonymous with

C. pompilus.

Finally, Centrolophus crassus, Cuv. and Val., if at all different

from C. ovalis, cannot be confounded with our new species,—

having the body as high as C. ovalis, and only thirty-nine rays

in the dorsal fin.

Two other British specimens of the Black-fish are mentioned

in Yarrell, Brit. Fish. 3rd edit. p. 250: one came under the

observation of the Rev. George Gordon, at Lossiemouth (Moray

Firth), the other under that of Mr. Rudd, at Redear. No other

information with regard to these two fishes has been preserved.

XII.—On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera.

By T. Vernon Wo taston, M.A., F.L.S.

[Continued from vol. v. p. 459. ]

Fam. Tenebrionida.

Genus GNATHOCERUS.

Thunberg, Act. Holmiens. 47 (1814).

The present genus is identical with what I have hitherto cited

as Cerandria,—Thunberg’s name of Gnathocerus, which until

lately appears to have been lost sight of by entomologists,

having the priority in point of date. Hence the common Ce-

randria cornuta must be quoted as the Gnathocerus cornutus.

Another species, detected by myself during the spring of 1859,

has been added to our fauna since the publication of my last

paper, which I conclude to be coincident (if indeed it be pos-

sible to draw any conclusion at all from such meagre descrip-

tions as those of Fabricius) with the Trogosita mazillosa of the

‘Systema Eleutheratorum.’

* Yarr. Brit. Fish. 2nd edit. i. p. 182.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 49

Gnathocerus mazxillosus? Fab.

G. lineari-elongatus, pallide rufo-ferrugineus, subnitidus ; prothorace

subconvexo, subquadrato, subtilissime punctulato; elytris punctato-

striatis, antennis pedibusque rufo-testaceis.

Mas mandibulis elongatis, angustis, curvatis, falcatis, porrectis ; fronte

bituberculata, ad latera paulo subrecurvo-ampliata.

Long. corp. lin. 14-1}.

Hatitat Maderam, sub cortice arborum laxo in ipsa urbe Funcha-

lensi, Junio ineunte a.p. 1859 a meipso repertus. ;

Trogosita mazillosa? Fab. Syst. Eleuth. i. 155 (1801).

G. rather smaller, narrower, and more linear than the G. cor-

nutus, being of almost equal breadth throughout,—the prothorax

being less expanded anteriorly, and the elytra with their sides

more strictly parallel; also usually a shade paler than that spe-

cies, but with much the same sculpture. Head of the females a

little more rounded anteriorly than is the case in the G. cornutus,

and rather less elevated and expanded before the eyes (which,

unlike those of that insect, project perceptibly beyond this deve-

loped lateral portion) ; head of the males likewise with this lateral

portion scarcely more expanded than in the opposite sex (instead

of immensely dilated, as in the cornutus), and with two central

horn-like tubercles on the forehead (which are smaller and more

medial than those of the cornutus, and not touching at their

base the inner margin of the eye): also with the mandibles in

the males greatly elongated, porrected, and incurved, but very

much narrower and more sickle-shaped than those of the cor-

nutus, and not so evidently re-curved towards their apex. Pro-

thorax squarer than in the G. cornutus, beg less expanded in

front, and therefore straighter at the sides, and with the hinder

angles less obtuse. i/ytra with the sides perfectly parallel,

instead of a trifle diverging posteriorly as in that species, and

somewhat more deeply striated. Limbs (particularly the an-

tenn) usually a shade paler than those of the cornutus.

Several specimens of the present Gnathocerus were captured

by myself (and subsequently, in the same locality, by Mr. Be-

wicke) beneath the dead, loosely attached bark of the Plane-trees

in the Praca da Rainha, in Funchal, at the beginning of June

1859. Like the G. cornutus, it has doubtless been imported

into the island, but seems to have naturalized itself even more

completely than that species. Judging from two short observa-

tions in Lacordaire’s recent volume on the Genera of the Hetero-

mera, in the ‘ Suites 4 Buffon’ (“‘ Les mandibules du male sont

beaucoup plus gréles que chez la cornuta ;” and, “une seule es-

péce est décrite, la Trogosita mazillosa, Fab., Syst. Eleuth. i. 155,”

besides the cornutus), I conclude that it is in all probability co-

incident with the Fabrician 7. mazillosa, and have cited it

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 4

50 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madetran Coleoptera.

accordingly ; nevertheless, if it should prove hereafter to be di-

stinct from that insect, I would propose for it the trivial name

of falcatus—in allusion to its narrow and sickle-shaped mandi-

bles, which (inéer alia) immediately distinguish its male sex from

the corresponding one of its ally. It would seem that the female

is the scarcer sex of the two; for out of the twenty-one exam-

ples from which the above description has been compiled, seven

are females and fourteen males. And, indeed, the same appears

to obtain in the G. cornutus also, since, of eleven Madeiran exam-

ples now before me, three only are females.

Fam. Opatride.

Genus Haprvs.

(Dej. Cat.) Woll., Ins. Mad. 502 (1854).

Hadrus Paive, un. sp.

H. oblongus, niger, subtiliter et crebre granulatus ; elytris substriatis,

levissime et subtilissime pubescentibus.

Long. corp. lin. 4—44.

Habitat Maderam orientalem, in illa prominente litoris calcaria ad

Porto da Cruz, sub lapidibus juxta mare jacentibus, d. 18 Jan.

1859, copiose inveni. Species valde distincta, et in honorem Baronis

ejus Lusitanici ‘‘ Castello de Paiva” a me amica mente citata.

H. oblong (being of almost the same outline as the H. alpinus),

black, almost free from scales, and rather more coarsely, and

less closely, granulated all over than the H. alpinus, but not near

so coarsely as the cinerascens. Head with the clypeus expanded

into a lateral angle in front of the eyes, as in the latter species,

instead of being rounded-off, as in the former one. Prothorax

of the same shape as that of the cinerascens, being a trifle more

expanded anteriorly than in the alpinus, and not quite so broadly

flattened at the sides. Klytra very obsoletely striated, but rather

more perceptibly so than in the alpinus, and, under a high

magnifying power, beset with an excessively short, minute, and

distant fulvescent pile. Antenne and tarsi obscurely picedus.

As will be perceived from the above description, the present

Hadrus is intermediate in its features between the H. alpinus and

cinerascens (though remarkably distinct, and never merging into

either of them)—combining the general outline of the former

with the angulated clypeus of the latter; whilst in the relative

coarseness of its sculpture (though not in its precise character) it

is about midway between the two. In the pubescence of its

elytra, also, which is very delicate and obscure, it is intermediate

between the totally unclothed H. alpinus and the rather more

evidently (though very minutely) setulose and roughened surface

of the H. cinerascens. It was detected by myself, on the 18th of

eee ered eee ee Ome

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 51

January 1859, in abundance, beneath stones, close to the shingly

beach of the low calcareous promontory at Porto da Cruz, in the

east of Madeira proper; and I have great pleasure in dedicating

it to my excellent friend the Bardo do Castello de Paiva, to whose

kindness I am indebted for much valuable assistance in procur-

ing for me, at various times, specimens of Madeiran Coleoptera,

and whose botanical researches, both in Madeira and the Cana-

ries, are already well known.

Fam. Staphylinide.

(Subfam. ALEOCHARIDEs.)

Genus Tacuyvsa.

Erichson, Kaf. der Mark Brand. i. 307 (1837).

Tachyusa maritima, n. sp.

T. depressa, minute punctulata, subopaca, nigra et dense cinereo-

ubescens ; capite transversim subquadrato ; prothorace late cana-

iculato, postice angustiore ; elytris vix picescentioribus ; antennis

pedibusque dilute testaceis, illis gracilibus, apicem versus vix

obscurioribus.

- corp. lin. 14.

Habitat Maderam, rarissima; in salinis lapidosis juxta mare ad

Sanctum Vincentium, inter lapillos velocissime cursitantia, duo

- Specimina mense Decembri a.p. 1858 collegi.

Tf. depressed, dull-black, minutely punctulated, subopake,

_ and densely clothed with cinereous pubescence. Head trans-

versely subquadrate, being straightly truncated behind, and with

the forehead slightly channeled down the centre. Prothorar a

little narrowed posteriorly, and with a wide, but not very deep,

channel down its disk. Elytra just perceptibly more picescent

than the head and prothorax. Abdomen rather more shining.

Antenne slender, and a little longer than the head and pro-

thorax ; testaceous, being but very slightly. more obscured to-

wards their apex. Legs diluted testaceous.

Two specimens of the present very distinct Tachyusa were

captured by myself, during December 1858, below high-water

mark, on the shingly beach at Sao Vicente, at the exact point

(close to the chapel-rock) where the stream empties itself into

the sea. It would appear to be the representative of the 7.

uvida of more northern latitudes, being somewhat intermediate

between that species and the 7. sulcata. It is, however, rather

smaller than the former, with its antenne shorter, more slender,

and (together with the legs) paler, and its head is not quite so

long ; whilst from the latter it recedes (inter alia) in being con-

siderably larger and with altogether longer limbs,—the antennal

52 Mr. T.V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

< ifs s

joints, moreover, bemmg much less transverse, and the legs of a

paler hue.

(Subfam. TacuyporipgEs.)

Genus Hypocyprus.

Mannerheim, Brachél. 58 [script. Hypocyphtus] (1831).

Hypocyptus reductus, n. sp.

H. acuminato-obovatus, convexus, niger, nitidus, pubescens; pro-

thorace ad latera angustissime diluto; elytris valde abbreviatis,

singulatim oblique truncatis ; antennis pedibusque piceo-testaceis,

illarum articulo ultimo longitudine reducto.

Long. corp. lin. 2.

Habitat Maderam, in ipsa urbe Funchalensi a meipso semel lectus.

H. obovate, being rounded in front and acuminated behind,

convex, black, shining, scarcely perceptibly punctulated (even

beneath the microscope), and sparingly clothed with a fine, de-

cumbent, cinereous pile. Head transverse, and somewhat acu-

minated between the eyes. Prothorax and elytra of the same

breadth at their point of junction: the former with its hinder

angles acute and produced, and with its extreme lateral edge

narrowly diluted in hue ; the latter very short, and each of them

obliquely truncated behind. Antenne but very slightly incras-

sated at their apex, and with their ultimate joint shorter and

rather more obtuse than in the ordinary Hypocypti, rufo-testa-

ceous at the base; their apical portion, as well as the femora

and tibiae, darker, or more piceous. Tarsi pale testaceous.

A single example of the present Hypocyptus was taken by

myself from beneath a piece of board which was lying on the

damp earth in the garden of the American Consulate, in the

very centre of Funchal. From the circumstances of its capture,

one might have imagined that it was in all probability a chance

specimen which had been accidentally imported into the island,

did not its decided specific divergence from the European Hypo-

cypti tend to an opposite conclusion. Apart from minor features,

the concolorous apex of its abdomen, in conjunction with the

structure of its antenne (which are somewhat slenderer and less

clubbed than those of its more northern allies, and have their

terminal joint shorter and more obtuse), will at once serve to

characterize it.

Genus Mycerororvs.

Mannerheim, Brachél. 73 (1831).

Mycetoporus Johnsoni, n. sp.

M. rufo-testaceus, nitidus ; pectore abdomineque (ano plus minus

ferrugineo excepto) obseurioribus ; ; oculis parvis; prothoracis

ee ee ee ee

Se ne

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 53

_ punctis apicalibus a margine anteriore valde remotis ; elytris con-

vexis brevibus, punctorum seriebus fere obsoletis ; antennis palli-

dioribus, apicem versus minus incrassatis.

Long. corp. lin. 1— vix 13.

Habitat Maderam editiorem sylvaticam, sub truncis prolapsis et

cortice arborum laxo, passim. Species M. prono, Er., affinis, sed

ab eo, nisi fallor, certe distincta, et in honorem cl. J. Y. Johnsoni,

armigeri, scientize naturalis in Madera cultoris periti, citata.

Mycetoporus pronus, var. 8, Woll., Ins. Mad. 573 (1854).

M. like the M. pronus, but rather smaller, with the eyes more

minute, with the four transverse prothoracic punctures a little

further removed from the anterior margin ; and with the elytra

shorter and more convex, and with their three rows of longitu-

dinal punctures almost obsolete. The antenna, also, are rather

paler than in that insect, and not quite so incrassated towards

their apex.

I am now for the first time induced to regard what I have

hitherto considered as but a small state of the M. pronus as

in reality specifically distinct. A recent and more thorough

examination of it, with the advantage of a larger number of

specimens than [ had hitherto been able to command, has con-

vinced me that it cannot be properly referred to that insect,—

of which, indeed, I had always considered it a very abrupt

and extraordinary variety; I have consequently removed it

therefrom, and have much pleasure in dedicating it to my

friend James Yate Johnson, Esq. (the accomplished editor of

Mr. White’s excellent ‘Handbook for Madeira’), whose care-

ful researches in various departments of the natural history of

the island are well known. Its distinctive features, which will

at once separate it from the M. pronus, may be immediately

gathered from the above description.

(Subfam. QuEDIIDEs.)

Genus HeTEerotuHoprs.

(Kirby) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 256 (1832).

Heterothops minutus, un. sp.

H. niger; capite prothoraceque angustulis, nitidissimis ; elytris pro-

thorace paulo longioribus, pubescentibus, picescentibus, apice

necnon abdominis apice distincte dilutioribus ; antennis gracilibus,

ad basin et pedibus dilute rufo-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 14-2.

Hahitat Maderam australem, sub foliis marcidis in horto Bewickiano

prope Funchal captus.

H. narrow, and acuminated both before and behind (though

especially, of course, the latter), and black. Head and prothorazx

54 Dr. E. P. Wright on Dunlopea.

highly polished: the former narrow and oblong, with a small

punctule on either side of the disk behind, and with about four

more on each side, placed in a longitudinal row from the inner

margin of the eye: the /atter a good deal narrowed or laterally

compressed in front, with the anterior angles somewhat deflexed,

and the hinder ones rounded off; with a large and rather deep

puncture towards either side on the hinder disk, and with an-

other (rather smaller and more central) on each side of the fore-

disk, besides a few obscure ones on the extreme margins. Llytra

and abdomen much less shining, and more pubescent, than the

head and prothorax, being somewhat densely clothed with a

long, decumbent, and slightly paler pile, with a few darker and

erect hairs intermixed : the former less black than the rest of the

surface, being more or less obscurely piceous, and with their

apical margin rather brightly diluted in colouring, or rufo-testa-

ceous: the latter with its apex and the extreme posterior edge

of each segment obscurely rufescent. Antenne rather slender

and fragile; their two basal joints and the legs diluted rufo-

testaceous.

Two specimens only of the present Heterothops have as yet

come under my observation, the first of which was captured by

myself, from beneath dead leaves and vegetable refuse, in Mr.

Bewicke’s garden at the Palmeira, above Funchal, in the spring

of 1859; and the second, I believe in the same locality, by Mr.

Bewicke himself. It will probably be found identical with a

species which I have taken abundantly in the Canary Islands,

and is most allied, at first sight, to the common European H.

dissimilis ; nevertheless its head and prothorax are distinctly

narrower than in that insect (the former being more oblong, and

the latter more laterally compressed in front, and with the discal

punctures more evident), its elytra are a trifle longer, and its

antenn are rather more slender and fragile, with their basal

joints more brightly testaceous. In their general facies, the

species of Heterothops very much resemble diminutive Philonth

or Quedii; nevertheless, apart from less important differences,

the minute, subulated terminal joint of their palpi will imme-

diately separate them from both of those groups.

[To be continued. }

XIII.—Notes on Dunlopea. By Dr.E.PercevatWaicent, F.L.S.,

Lecturer on Zoology, Dublin University.

Dr. E. Percevat Wricut exhibited to the Meeting* an annu-

lose animal, which had been taken in India by Mr. Dunlop, one

* Communicated by the author; having been read at the Meeting of the

Dublin University Zoological and Botanical Association on March 16, 1860,

|e ee Te ee ee ey YT age ed ee ee Oe Pe

Dr. E. P. Wright on Dunlopea. 55

of their Associate Members, and which he believed to belong to

a new order of the group Turbellaria,—the straight alimentary

canal and the absence of the anal orifice reminding one of the

Rhabdoccela ; while the apparent absence of cilia, and the pecu-

liar worm-like form, give the animal a very Helminthoid ap-

pearance. Dr. Wright purposed to lay before the Linnean

Society a full account of this curious creature, when he would

fully discuss the question of its proper position among the An-

nuloida; for the present, he would propose to name the genus

after his friend A. Dunlop, Esq. It may be briefly characterized

as follows :—

DuNLOoPEA, nov. gen.

Body flattened, ribbon-like, transversely wrinkled, one por-

tion gradually tapering to a tail-like extremity, the other taper-

ing but slightly, and ending by projecting on each side, some-

what in the form of the head of the Zygena malleus. No eye-

dots or apparent anal orifice. Mouth (?) situated on the ventral

portion, about midway between the two extremities, in the midst

of a four- or five-lobed foliaceous appendage; strongly resem-

bling the branchiz of Doris. Living im the earth, and crawling

in damp weather on the ground.

1. D. ferudpoorensis, n. sp.

So called after the district in which it was found. About

4 inches in length. _ Dorsal surface of a greenish-brown colour,

with a line of light yellowish-brown running longitudinally

- along its central portion. Ventral surface of a lighter shade of

colour. Central portion and (?) oral tuft of a light yellow

colour.

2. D. Grayia, nu. sp.

This and the following species have been examined through

the kindness of Dr. Gray, of the British Museum, who, when he

saw the specimen of D. ferudpoorensis, at once recognized the

animal, and, after a search of a few moments, produced a

drawing of this species, which was discovered by Dr. Cantor

in China, and is alluded to in his Catalogue of the Plants and

Animals of that country. From the peculiar triangular head-

lobes, and the brownish colour of the body, marked with

56 Bibliographical Notice.

yellow, this species can be easily distinguished from the fore-

going one.

Dr. Cantor refers to a different species, found in 1836 by

Mr. Griffiths under stones in the Naga Hills, and to another

observed in Bengal (vide Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist.-1842, vol. ix.

p: 277).

The eee p. 55, is from a coloured drawing by Dr. Cantor

in the Collection of the British Museum. The original specimen

is also in the same collection.

8. D. Cantoria, n. sp.

This species, named after Dr. Cantor, who appears to have

been the first to draw attention to this curious form, is the

largest of the three species at present known. It was discovered

by Mr. Fortune, the well-known Chinese traveller.

In length it is more than double that of either D. Grayia or

D. ferudpoorensis ; and the expanded hammer-head-like portion

is exceedingly well marked.

There is something highly characteristic in the manner in

which the peculiar longitudinal band (which seems to be of a

different structure from the rest of the body) terminates towards

the hammer-headed extremity: in D. ferud-

poorensis it ends without expanding laterally ; in

D. Grayia it expands as shown in the previous

figure ; while in D. Cantoria it terminates in

the manner here represented.

There appears to be no trace of this genus in the fine collec-

tion of annulose animals at the Jardin des Plantes, Paris.

Full details, with carefully drawn-up specific descriptions, will

shortly be forwarded to the Linnzean Society ; in the mean time

this brief notice may cause some attention to be paid to these

little animals, which doubtless are common on the continent

of Asia; and the author would be happy to receive specimens,

so that he may be enabled to complete his account of the

group. He is led to believe that, in addition to the localities

given above, they occur likewise in the neighbourhood of Kandy

(Ceylon) and near Calcutta.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Cybele Britannica; or, British Plants and their Geographical

Relations. By Hewerr Corrrett Watson. Vol. IV. Long-

man & Co. 1859.

Tue fourth volume of the ‘Cybele Britannica’ fitly concludes a work

whose value is already widely acknowledged, and will be yet more

evident when other branches of our fauna and flora shall have been

Bibliographical Notice. 57

brought into comparison with the Flowering Plants. Then may be

offered a sounder basis for explaining some of the phenomena of

geographical distribution, which in our times are so full of promise,

but whose existence has hitherto rather been made evident than

satisfactorily accounted for.

The ‘Cybele Britannica’ is an “‘ opus per se,” as it is a model for

future operations. We English botanists may well claim that our

Flowering Plants have been better and more systematically explored

than those of any other country. It is true that M. Lecoq has given,

in ten royal octavo volumes, an account of the features of the flora

of a portion of France, including an outline of the general “area” of

each species ; but we do not fear a comparison between his book and

the English ‘Cybele.’ To say nothing of its lengthy disquisitions,

and too often fanciful theories, there is, in the French work, great

want of convenient tabular summaries. The plants of his own di-

strict are not nearly so thoroughly investigated by M. Lecogq, in his

‘Etudes ;’ besides, the very size and expense of the volumes places

them beyond the reach of most readers. Indeed, we do not feel at

all sure that the comparison with Mr. Watson’s work is fair to either

writer, since M. Lecoq avowedly addresses himself chiefly to the

general question, while Mr. Watson equally professes to give his

attention rather to local and particular details.

When treating of his species, M. Lecogq first discusses the aspect

and distribution of the order, then the statistics, range, &c., of the

genus—very interesting points, it is true, but somewhat out of place

in a local treatise. Then follows a kind of biography of each plant,

extending often over two pages, separate paragraphs being besides

devoted to—1. nature of soil; 2. altitude (often only approximately

given) ; 3. a statement of the entire or general range. Here the ver

want of that precision which is so valuable a feature of the ‘Cybele’

is, in our eyes, the fault of the French author.

But we cannot help regretting that no place has been allotted by

Mr. Watson for a few words respecting the Aind of soil * most favour-

able to each species—whether silicious, calcareous, argillaceous or

ty, friable or compact ; for this is a point always of high interest

to the local observer, and one to which M. Jules Thurmann has re-

cently devoted two volumes ; Mr. J. G. Baker, too, has given a conve-

nient abstract, in the shape of a pamphlet, where the English plants

are arranged somewhat after the manner of M. Thurmann. We

must, however, confess that we feel some misgiving as to the adop-

tion of so difficult a terminology as that of the Swiss author. If

the harsh terms of ‘‘ Dysgeogenous”’ and ‘‘ Eugeogenous”’ be fairly

represented by “compact” and “friable,” we might hope to find

* Something, indeed, is to be gathered from the terms “ glareal,”’ “ ericetal,”

“rupestral,” &c.; and, in most cases, mention is made of the attachment of a

species to a calcareous substratum, which often greatly influences the assigning

of plants to the “Germanic” or South-eastern group, because it is on the east

side of England that the Chalk principally occurs. But the desideratum above

mentioned consists in the absence of a line regularly devoted to a statement of

the soil preferred by each species.

58 Bibliographical Notice.

the English names adopted where the terrible Greek compounds

would discourage any but an experienced classic. At the same time,

however true in the main or convenient may be M. Thurmann’s

method of classifying soils according to their relative friability, his

subdivisions seem to us rather consequences of the chemical nature

of the soil than to be themselves of the first importance. From what

is known of the inorganic constituents of plants, it is surely the

chemical ingredients which determine the presence or absence, rarity

or frequency of certain species, quite as much as the so-called ‘ me-

chanical ’’ conditions.

Mr. Watson has devoted a useful life and much conscientious

labour to his favourite branch of botany. Many of our readers will

remember the ‘‘ Outlines of’? and ‘‘ Remarks upon” the ‘ Geogra-

phical Distribution of British Plants,’—short sketches that gave

high promise for the future, which promise is now amply fulfilled.

These two preliminary volumes were presently followed (in 1843) by

a more elaborate treatise, somewhat on the scale of M. Lecoq’s.

This third edition having proved too bulky, Mr. Watson, wisely fore-

seeing the hopeless length to which that work would have extended,

proceeded (in 1847) to try a shorter plan in the four volumes by

which his name has now become so generally known,—the ‘ Cybele

Britannica.’

Of our author’s fitness for his self-imposed task there can be no

question : we are fortunate in meeting with a writer who, united to a

rare judgment in weighing evidence, has a most happy method (all

his own) of condensing particulars. His results are expressed with

remarkable terseness ; and the caution observed in even suggesting

any general views, under the present imperfect data, contrasts very

favourably with the proceedings of many other writers on the subject,

who have been more ready to advance bold theories than to arrange

sober facts.

It is not our object to discuss the plan and arrangement adopted

by Mr. Watson, further than to say that we believe no smaller space

could have done justice to the author’s labours, since the remarks

that follow the statistics of each species in the three earlier volumes

of the ‘Cybele Britannica’ are so much to the point, and have

contributed in no small degree to our present improved knowledge

of the plants; still, we believe something might have been gained

by giving in each case the names of the botanists whose testimony

vouched for the occurrence of the plants in the several ‘ provinces”

or districts. Might we venture to suggest to future ‘ Cybelists,”

with the view of giving due prominence to the certainty or uncertainty

of the records, some such plan as the following :—

Suppose two lines to be given to the horizontal distribution of

each species, the upper will contain the numerals which represent

the “ provinces,” the second line will show the authorities, e. g.—

Vinca|\ Prov. 1 2 3 4 Ss Fee

minor { Auth. Ho. Br. Wts. Bb. Lg. 0 Dv. 0 0,

By “future Cybelists,”’ we wish it to be understood we mean those

Bibliographical Notice. 59

who in other classes of plants, and in the animal kingdom, shall in due

time follow in the track so ably marked out by Mr. Watson, and thus

at length give us a complete system of the distribution of the exist-

ing fauna and flora of Britain. Not that it is desirable to attempt

rash generalizations upon the range of any species within Great

Britain ; but we think an English naturalist will have done his duty,

and have done it well, when he has arranged, in a manner so ready

for reference, as many valuable details as those given in the ‘ Cybele

Britannica.’ :

A first step has already been taken towards tracing the range of

some of our Insects (Butterflies and Sphingina) through the same

eighteen districts as the Flowering Plants ; and we hope the system

of the ‘Cybele’ will soon become generally adopted by English

Faunists. Too much care cannot be exercised in strictly conforming

to the rules laid down by Mr. Watson ; and, as was said before, the

mention of the authorities in each case will be a most desirable addi-

tion. It is hardly to be hoped that a similar exactness or fulness

of detail is to be obtained at once in the’various classes; but if even

the horizontal range be carefully traced, it will be a great gain to the

philosophic naturalist. We could wish, for instance, that the accom-

plished author of the ‘British Quadrupeds’ would, in his second

edition, devote two or three pages to a sketch of Mammal distribu-

tion, as this would afford an opportunity of comparing more strictly

the respective range of the so-called “faunas” and “floras” of

Edward Forbes, in part founded upon the “‘types”’ of Mr. Watson.

On this subject our author remarks (pp. § and 506 of vol. iv.) that,

although prepared to admit the possible soundness of Forbes’s idea

of a difference in age between the alpine and lowland floras, he does

not see the necessity of granting that there is any real distinctness

between the other ‘‘types.”’ The plants are collected into groups

only because they present a close resemblance in the direction of

their increase and decrease; and if this be suggestive of a migration,

it by no means equally indicates a difference of age and origin be-

tween the groups. It is often so difficult to assign a plant to any

one type, that Mr. Watson has been compelled to have recourse to a

double system of letters to indicate the species whose distribution is

of this intermediate or uncertain character. Moreover, considerable

changes have been made, since the appearance of the earlier volumes,

by removing species from one “type”? to another. Thus the “ At-

lantic”’ has 9 added, and 18 removed, chiefly to the “ English” type.

The proportions and constituents of the “ Germanic” are still more

altered, no less than 43 species being added, and about 30 taken

away. ‘The totals at present remain—127 for the “Germanic”

against 69 for the ‘‘ Atlantic,” which thus becomes hardly more

than one-half as large as the former, instead of about equal, as esti-

mated in 1847. Mr. Watson also urges that the “types” are, after

all, little more than “‘ elimatal arrangements,” determined by actual

physical conditions: besides, it is well observed that it is easy to

divide into as many groups the flora of any country, yet the geolo-

gical history of each is utterly different. Such are some of the

60 Bibliographical Notice.

arguments advanced by Mr. Watson; and it must be allowed that

many of the theories advocated by other writers besides Forbes rest

too much upon negative evidence: this is especially true where use

has been made of geological data. Perhaps it may be wiser to adopt

the course recommended in the ‘ Cybele,’ to postpone for a while our

inquiries into the origin and age of species, and to collect hopefully

the materials for the future edifice, rather than attempt to rear it

upon an insecure foundation.

What we read in this volume of the distribution of the British

flora is no bad example of the different groups into which the plants

of a country may be subdivided according to individual fancy.

Forbes saw five main groups, which he considered distinct in age as

well as in character. Henfrey gives four, without touching upon the

question of age. Watson has six “types,” with a seventh to be

added for the West Irish plants; and it also appears that the writer

who acknowledges the greatest number of groups is the one who is

least inclined to grant a distinctness in age.

Now, leaving out of question the alpine species, the actual features

of the British flora are not very different from what might have been

expected if the entire lowland vegetation were of uniform age. If we

have upon our western shores many of the local and characteristic

plants, is not the climate of the west coast quite exceptional as regards

Europe? If the so-called ‘ Iberian” plants of the west of Ireland

were originally western species, peculiar to the outskirts of their

continent, would not the wasting of the land leave just such charac-

ters as we now find? As the sea advanced, so would the ‘ mari-

time’’ climate, and so would its appropriate plants be gradually driven

back upon their outposts, till they found a last refuge upon the

mountain slopes and shores of western Kurope—more isolated, too,

as being most exposed to the inroads of the sea. Of whatever date

their origin, the species characteristic of the edge of a continent must

naturally be sought at its circumference. Mr. Watson has allotted

the species to their several ‘‘types”’ according to their distribution

within Great Britain only. Still it may be said, roughly, that we

should look among the “ Atlantic’’ (even more, the ‘‘ Hibernian’)

rather than the ‘‘ Germanic,” to the western rather than to thé

eastern side of Britain, for plants that may have once had their

“metropolis” in this country. We have thought it necessary to

give the more prominence to these considerations because it is so

much the fashion to adopt as an axiom the necessity of a different

epoch for every different “flora,” that few care to incur the charge

of being unphilosophical by venturing to question the correctness of

this view.

But to return to the volume before us, the fourth of the ‘Cybele

Britannica.’ Its author thus speaks of the nature of his task :—

**So many subjects crowd upon the attention in commencing this

fourth volume, that it becomes really difficult to answer the questions,

as to which of those subjects are to be treated at any length, which

of them can be slightly noticed only, and which of them must be

passed over entirely. References to the works of other writers, where

ee ee ee | ee

TS Se ee

Bibliographical Notice. 61

some of his topics are treated in detail, may often greatly assist an

author who desires to abbreviate or curtail; but such assistance

would here be vainly sought, no works available in this way being in

existence. The ‘Cybele’ must thus cite and arrange its own details,

regarded from the geographic points of view. And, indeed, only

details can have permanent value at present. Attempts at generali-

zation, so usually made in conformity with the groups of systematic

botany, can have extremely little value until those groups are made

more settled and uniform.”’ [But will this Utopian uniformity ever

come?} “It is to the distribution of species, not of groups, that

attention should be given at present, especially in a local treatise.

Hence the resort to lists of species in this volume, as condensed

summaries of details adapted for comparison and reference.” (Intro-

duction, p. 4.)

To extend our survey with equal exactness to the general range

of British plants would indeed be a Herculean task, and one from

which our author has wisely recoiled. It would require mauy years

and many Watsons to obtain any results that could be fairly com-

pared with those in the volume before us. But, as was said, the

work is accomplished in England : let us see the foreign botanists do

as much for themselves. Hence we are warned (p. 10) that the

scope of the ‘Cybele’ “must needs be confined to a view of the pre-

sent vegetation of Britain, and of the manner in which the compo-

nent species of that vegetation are now distributed within the area of

Britain itself, together with such inferences as may be drawn from

existing circumstances in regard to the probable origin of those spe-

cies here: that is, whether placed in Britain by natural causes, or

whether introduced by human agency.”

The details collected and examined in the three previous volumes

are so re-arranged and corrected in the fourth “as to convert the

individual and separated facts into collective and comparative expo-

sitions.” Though dry reading, the arrangement of the species into

tabular lists has heen chosen as best adapted for reference, and be-

cause “thus the greatest amount of special and general facts can be

recorded in a condensed form, under different points of view, and can

thus be made ready for the use of Phyto-geographers whenever the

botany of other countries shall become portrayed in like manner.”

Mr. Watson is suspicious of general remarks : he tells us (p. 13)

that, unfortunately, the so-called “general remarks” “are in truth”

too often “only remarks of the most vague and inexact kind. True

generalizations usually require much time and thought, combined

with a scrupulous regard to accuracy: true generalizations are in

consequence extremely rare.”

In Chapter II. are discussed the terms Orders, Genera, and

Species, with the inevitable conclusion that the two former have

no abstract existence in nature (p. 27), but are conventional ideas

pat b though of course ‘bearing more or less accordance with the

ities of nature, in so far as they are intended to express and clas-

sify the facts of nature, if this is done only by dissevering a series or

chain at those points where the links are widest or least coherent ”’

(p. 17).

62 Bibliographical Notice.

The want of a uniformity of value in the several groups is stated

to be the bane of the botanical geographer: Orders are unequal,

Genera unequal; Species are unequal too (p. 44). (Here we are

tempted to ask, how should we expect mathematical proportions

where variety is as much the rule as unity is the law?) But

the species are in the worse predicament, that the little we know

of their distinctness and limits does not agree with our own defini-

tion: our conclusions are only inferences from data and proofs

equally incomplete (p. 28). We much fear that human knowledge

is doomed to remain imperfect in this particular. Such universal

experience, extending over a series of years sufficient for such

proof, is probably not within the reach of man. We commend

Mr. Watson’s definition of a species (p. 31), and his criticism on the

subject, to those who wish for a near approach to the desired goal.

The illustration given (pp. 48 & 279) of three grades of species is

very apt :—

1, Rubus fruticosus: a super-species (?supra- Linnean), or

aggregate.

2. R. saxatilis: a true species, or integrate.

3. R. discolor: a sub-species, or segregate (? infra-Linnzan).

4. Veronica agrestis: a dimidiate species, 7. e. a species halved,

by the separation from it of V. polita.

The uncertainty (or want of fixedness) in species, as shown by the

varying opinions of different authors, and even by the successive

editions of the same writer, is sufficiently familiar to all those who

have made a serious study of botany; and if the inconsistencies in

the practice of authors are very clearly set forth (pp. 40, &c.), it is

only one more proof of the fallibility of human judgment, and of the

imperfection of our knowledge. May we hope that the rising genera-

tion of botanists, whose attention is thus called to a matter of no

slight importance, will be found ready to double their efforts to re-

move this imputation of inconsistency by the only means from which

there is no appeal—by a careful series of experiments and diligent

cultivation of the plants.

The permanence of species is another question discussed in this

chapter ; but as this lies at the very root of Mr. Darwin’s theory,

we need not do more than refer our readers to the many able

reviews and discussions which have so recently appeared upon the

‘Origin of Species.’

Chapter III. deals with the “introduced species,’ a subject on

which no one can be more at home than Mr. Watson; for to him is

due very much of the progress recently made in this country in distin-

guishing strictly between such plants as are believed to be aboriginal

(z. e. prehuman natives of the soil) and those which are either sus-

pected or proved to have been imported by human agency.

We cannot help thinking that much yet remains to be done in the

way of curtailing the given range of many plants—truly native, may

be, in the south of England, but very unjustly reckoned indigenous

to the northern counties, Scotland, or Ireland. Nay, there are

Ce ee a eT

Bibliographical Notice. 63

doubtless many species, hitherto reckoned native, which a stricter

and more philosophical inquiry may perchance reduce even below

the rank of “ denizens,’—that being the term used by Mr. Watson

for cases of uncertainty. We may instance some of the “ colonists,”

and wayside plants, such as Lepidium Smithii.

Alphonse DeCandolle is largely quoted, and his views are con-

trasted with Mr. Watson’s own, in a complete list of the species

which are distrusted in Britain, with the terms applied to them

in the ‘Cybele’ and the ‘Géographie Botanique.’ It would appear

that the Continental botanist is somewhat more inclined than our

author to give any doubtful case in favour of the suspected plant,

since, out of the whole 324, the ‘Cybele’ allows only 30 to be pos-

sibly native, whereas the ‘Géographie’ gives its verdict in favour

of 48.

It is to be remembered that Mr. Watson lays more stress upon the

right of private judgment, 7. e. upon the nature of the station where

the plant is found growing, than upon geographical considerations.

Contrary to DeCandolle, he places actual conditions of growth first,

Tange second and supplementary. The faculty of weighing evidence

is one most essential to the botanical geographer (p. 84) ; but it is

well remarked that this cannot be properly used when weighing book

against book only—often good against bad authority. Mr. Watson

justly observes that we should look to the competent local botanist

for the particulars of the nature of the locality, and too much care

cannot be exercised in this kind of observations. It should also be

remembered that the general “area”’ of a species is always somewhat

vaguely known: hence the danger of trusting to general works too

implicitly. A disputed point might more safely be referred to the

testimony of local floras.

Sufficient attention has hardly yet been paid in England to a

strict and exact definition of the kind of localities affected by the

different plants (p. 94) ; yet this is a point of the utmost importance

towards distinguishing between natives and introduced plants.

The opinions of different British botanists are contrasted by a

comparison between Watson, Babington, and Henslow, for Great

Britain ; and between Henslow, Baker, and Gordon, for their respec-

tive districts of Cambridge, York, and Moray. These tables (p. 110)

possess unusual interest ; and we trust they will be carefully studied

by those who are engaged upon any local flora.

Chapter IV. is devoted to a general account of the physical geo-

graphy and climate of Great Britain ; but, though indispensable to

the right understanding of the future chapters, we do not think any

portion of it will require quotation: it must be read as a whole.

With Chapter V. begins the first table of distribution, of which we

reproduce a line, to show how much is here condensed :—

Anemone Long. Lat. Alt. Zones. Cou. Type.

nemorosa LW.é.. 8.0. ¢.a.U.-, lgee, 430. 85... B,

which will be easily read as ‘‘ Found in Ireland, in the west and east ;

in the southern, midland, and northern districts of Great Britain ; at

64 Bibliographical Notice.

coast level, ‘ascending’ and ‘upper’ stages of elevation ; in five out

of the six climatal zones,—.e. in all except the highest. Occurs in

85 of the 112 vice-counties * or subdivisions ; belongs to the British

type of distribution, or the group universally spread throughout

Great Britain.” What must have been the amount of labour in the

field no less than in the study requisite for the compilation of these

fifty pages! Feeling the difficulty in many cases of assigning a plant

precisely to any one of his “ types,’’ Mr. Watson has here made use

of a second small letter, which indicates the other type to which the

distribution of the species most nearly approaches after that indi-

cated by the capital letter.

In Chapter VI. the species are arranged differently. Instead of

following each other in systematic order, they are placed according

to frequency, beginning with the most common, Ranunculus Flam-

mula, down to Epipogium aphyllum, only less rare upon the Conti-

nent than in Britain, where a few roots alone have hitherto been

discovered ; and this is no critical species, or likely to be mistaken

for any other plant.

The lines in this chapter run thus :—

Co. 26 Subprovinces. Se Na Wiese: Be Bentham.

43. Sagina maritima. 11. 15. 9. 11. 6. procumbens.

(Occurs in 43 of the 112 counties and vice-counties ; in 26 out of the

38 sub-provinces; in 11 of the 19 sub-provinces of South Britain ;

in 15 of the 19 sub-provinces of North Britain; in 9 of the 12 sub-

provinces of the West of England, in 11 of the 13 Scotch, and in

6 of the 13 comprised in the East half of England. Joined to S.

procumbens, as a variety only, in Mr. Bentham’s ‘ Handbook.’

For comparison between local floras, we imagine this list should

be thus used :—After carefully checking off every species, we should

reckon up how many out of each Ist, 2nd, 3rd, &c., hundred are

present in our district, and how many absent. Thus the absence of

20 species out of the most common hundred might be a more re-

markable feature than the presence of 30 of the species between 800

and 90U.

In Chapter VII. (“ the areas of species’’) the plants are set in order

of latitude from south to north, commencing with such as are re-

stricted to Province 1 (Scilly, Land’s-end, &c.). There are three

subdivisions, into—1. Australs (or plants thinning out northwards) ;

2. General or ubiquitous species ; 3. Boreal and montane. A line

here is—

Sect. 5. Southward of 55° Lat. Temp. 48° Fahr. 8°8 Centigrade.

Vieta bithynteas 16 2. eo hy Wan Pale wee ae

From this list are to be deduced the characteristics of each county

* It will be easily understood that, by the use of this increased number of

districts, far greater accuracy is attained than if eighteen Provinces only had been

employed, as in the earlier volumes of the ‘Cybele.’ Still it is believed that the

data to be obtained are not as yet sufficient to warrant the use of any more than

eighteen districts for the other branches of our fauna and flora.

Zoological Society. 65

flora, as in the former, by reckoning up how many are absent, how

many present, out of each hundred or section.

Chapter VIII. is devoted to a detailed account of the altitudes

reached by the several species : first upon the Grampians ; secondly,

upon the mountains of the North of England (Lakes and York-

shire). A few of the upper limits attained in other less explored

districts are added, as a kind of supplement to or check upon the two

former lists. The upper and lower limits of the plants are both

given, and the names succeed each other in a descending series. The

desirableness of a careful survey of the heights attained in Wales is

very justly insisted upon; and we must urge that duty as no unwor-

thy undertaking for a strong-limbed and energetic botanist who

would do his science some service, and turn his knowledge of species

to account.

In Chapter IX. the Orders are contrasted,—first, according to

their prevalence among British plants in Europe, and in the world ;

secondly, as they occur in the west and east, in the south, middle,

and north of Britain; and thirdly, according to their proportion in

the three stages or zones of elevation.

In Chapter X. the author gives us the general results or recapitu-

lation of his labours. It is in accordance with Mr. Watson’s dislike

of general remarks, that he is himself especially diffident and cautious

in suggesting conclusions. If it may be said, with some truth, that

the fourth volume of the ‘ Cybele’ does not offer many new solutions of

the grand problems of geographical botany, it should be remembered

‘that such was not the professed object of its author. But, as regards

the distinctive features of the flora of Britain, there is in the con-

cluding chapter a mass. of most interesting information, of which,

however, space will not here permit a sufficiently extended notice.

We must reserve the analysis and discussion of this part of the subject

for a future occasion.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

January 11, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

Description or A New Species or Cuscus (C. ornatus)

FROM THE Istanp oF Batcuian. By Dr. Joun Epwarp

Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., Pres. Ent. Soc., etc.

Mr. Wallace has sent to the British Museum a series of Mammalia

collected in the Island of Batchian in the year 1859.

The most interesting specimen is a new species of the genus Cuscus,

belonging to the section of the genus which has the inner surface of

the ears bald. It may be thus described :—

Cuscus ORNATUS.

Male pale golden-brown ; back rather darker, with small irregular

white spots; crown and back with a narrow: longitudinal blackish

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 5

66 Zoological Society :—

streak, which is darker on the back, black on the crown, and indi-

stinct on the nape; beneath rather paler, with a broad white lon-

gitudinal streak near the middle of the chest and front of the abdo-

men; ears produced beyond the fur, naked internally; the skull

with a very deep concavity between the orbits.

Hab. Batchian.

This species is most like Ouscus orientalis; but in that animal the

male is pure white. It differs entirely from O. celebensis (from

Celebes) in the general colour of the fur, and in having a distinct

streak on the head and back, somewhat like the streak on the back

of the female OC. orientalis, but narrower and darker.

It differs from ail the other species in the nakedness of the inner

surface of the ears.

The white streak on the chest and belly is not exactly in the

middle of those parts ; and there is a square white spot on the upper

part of the right fore leg, not found on the other legs.

This animal may possibly be the coloured male of C. orientalis ;

but all the known males of that species are pure white. Can albi-

nism be the usual, and this coloured male the unusual, characteristic

of that species ?

The skull of Mr. Wallace’s animal from Batchian agrees in general

character with the skull of C. orientalis (sent to the Museum as

Cuscus Quoyii from the Moluccas), but is yet sufficiently unlike to

render it very doubtful if it be not a distinct species. It is smaller ;

the impression on the crown is deeper and furnished with a much

more decidedly raised edge, which is extended behind on the central

line to the occiput ; and there is a notch or ridge at the upper front

angle of the orbit, not to be found on the skull of C. orientalis.

Some of the converts to the theory of the mutation of species

may think that this animal is an instance in point; but such a hy-

pothesis derives no support from the observations I have made.

All the difficulties here started arise from the imperfect material

which the specimen affords for arriving at any definite opinion on the

subject ; and I believe that this is the explanation of nine-tenths, or

I may say ninety-nine in a hundred, of the cases on which the theory

is attempted to be established. This is not to be wondered at when

we consider how very few are the animals, even of our own coun-

try, and more especially of exotic species and genera, whose history

and anatomy have been properly studied. Most naturalists are of

necessity in the habit of describing species from the few specimens

which are brought from abroad in a more or less perfect state, with-

out being acquainted with the changes which the animal undergoes

in growing from its birth to maturity, and without the slightest in-

dication of its habits and manners. Now, we know from experience

amongst the British birds (such for example as the Rook and the

Crow, and the species of the Willow Wrens), that if we were called

on to describe them from such materials we might make great mis-

takes. A mere examination of stuffed specimens might well lead

to doubts as to their distinctness as species, but this could never

be the case if we had seen them alive in their native haunts, and

Dr. J. E. Gray on a new Species of Cuscus. 67

observed the extreme differences which exist in their habits, food,

note, &e.

Judging from analogy, it is fair to believe that many of the spe-

cies, even among the larger and best-known vertebrated animals,

which are now considered doubtful, and sometimes only regarded

as slight varieties, if properly observed and described, would prove

to be quite distinct ; and if this be the case with the larger animals,

what must it be with the smaller articulated and molluscous or radi-

ated animals, which are very rarely described, except from_ specimens

in one condition, often indeed from some isolated part of the ani-

mal, as its shell or coral, as it is found in a museum? I cannot but

think that until we have better materials to work from, it is rather

rash to theorize on so important a question as the stability or muta-

bility of species.

As regards the animal now before us, instead of knowing its history

in all its states, and having a full account of its habits and manners

(and I cannot conceive that any species is well established without

all these particulars), we have only a skin with its separated skull,

and that of one sex, of a genus in which the sexes sometimes differ

greatly in external appearance, and of which the species are very

imperfectly known.

Thus, for example, the section of the genus to which this specimen

is referable contains at present two species,—one long known, and of

which perhaps there are not more than twenty-five or thirty speci-

mens in all the museums in Europe. The males in all these cases

are pure white, and the females reddish with a narrow dorsal streak.

Last year I described a second species from a male, a female, and a

young specimen in the British Museum, in which both sexes are

ashy-grey without any dorsal streaks, and which has not been observed

in any other collection. Now I have described a third from a single

adult male, which is bright reddish-yellow varied with white spots,

having a very distinct narrow dorsal stripe. I have every reason to

believe that this is a good and distinct species, but without stronger

evidence I can hardly say that it is so, particularly as I have no

knowledge of the female. Moreover, all the males of the species

most nearly allied to it in the different museums are pure white, a

eclour which is very rare in the animal kingdom, except when it

arises from a state of albinism; and the eyes of this animal are

represented in the published figures as red, as if it were an albino;

and this male specimen has a distinct dorsal streak, which is the

character that distinguishes the female of C. orientalis from the other

species of the genus. I am therefore induced to inquire, can the

males which we have hitherto had have been albinos? and is this

the naturally-coloured male of that species? And though I ask the

question in order to induce other naturalists further to examine the

subject, I am myself inclined to regard C. ornatus as a distinct species.

Whether this be the case or not, I do not think that this specimen

affords any ground for believing that the three species of the genus

were derived from a common origin, and have gradually separated

themselves from each other, more especially as they all seem to be

68 Zoological Society :—

organized on very much the same plan, and are confined to a very

limited space or group of islands on the earth’s surface.

Description or A Sorr Tortoise (Asprpocuetys Livine-

STONII) FROM THE ZAMBESI, SENT TO THE British Museum

BY Dr. Livincstone. By Dr. Jounn Epwarp Gray, F.R.S.,

V.P.Z.S., Pres. Ent. Soc., etc.

The British Museum has lately received from Dr. Livingtone the

dorsal and sternal shields of a large fluviatile Soft Tortoise from the

country near the Zambesi. It was accompanied by the skull of a

foetal African Elephant, and some other bones of that animal.

Some years ago I received through the Earl of Derby a Soft

Tortoise from the River Gambia, which differed from the genus

Emyda, to which it was allied, in having no bones on the hinder part

of the margin of the dorsal shield. I therefore proposed to esta-

blish for it a new genus.

When I described this genus I called it Cyclanorbis, but re-

ceived a note from Dr. Peters, before the account of this genus was

printed, in which he informed me that he had found near Mozam-

bique, on the River Zambesi, a Tortoise which was called Casi, which

wanted these bones on the hinder part of the margin of the dorsal

shield, and which he had proposed to call Cyclanosteus frenatus,

on account of certain black streaks on the head. I obliterated my

name, and adopted that which my friend Dr. Peters had suggested,

and described the one I had received from the Gambia under the

name of Cyclanosteus Petersii (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1853 ; Ann. & Mag.

N. H. 1855, xv. 69; Catalogue of Shielded Reptiles in the British

Museum, 64, t. 29).

The animal from the Zambesi which we have received from Dr.

Livingstone agrees with the animal from the Gambia in wanting

the bones in the hinder part of the margin of the dorsal shield; but

it differs so essentially in the structure of the sternum that it is

necessary that another genus should be established for its reception.

Now, it may be the Casi of the natives, but unfortunately Dr. Living-

stone has not sent its native name, and it may be the Cyclanosteus

frenatus of Dr. Peters; but I cannot find any description of that

animal. It is not noticed, nor any other Tortoise, in the review

of the Amphibia collected during his Travels, which Dr. Peters

published in the ‘Monatsberichte der Berliner Academie,’ 1854,

p- 614, and which is reprinted in Wiegmann’s Arch. 1855, p. 43.

Under these circumstances, as I applied Dr. Peters’ name Cyelanos-

teus to the animal from the Gambia, and first gave the character to

that genus derived from that species, and, as my description of that

genus appears to be the only one that has been published, I think

that the name Cyclanosteus must be retained for the Gambian Tor-

toise, although probably Dr. Peters in his note intended it to refer to

the Mosambique form. If I do so, the reference to Dr. Peters’

MS. must be erased from my account of the animal in the papers

‘

ee et PR Ie, oe OA 5s 1)

Sere ee ee

Mr. P. L. Sclater on the Spur-winged Geese. 69

above referred to, and I must give a new name to the genus, to be

established on the Tortoise from the Zambesi.

This genus may be considered in some respects intermediate

between Cyclanosteus and Emyda; for, though it has the simple

flexible boneless hinder margin of the dorsal shield of the former

genus, it has the seven sternal callosities of the latter ; but these cal-

losities, though they agree in number, are of a much smaller size

compared with the size of the animal than those of the genus

Emyda, :

It is the giant of the group, agreeing in size and development with

the genera of this family which have the legs exposed, and especially

with the genera Trionyx and Chitra.

ASPIDOCHELYsS.

Head ? Limbs ——? The hinder margin of the dorsal

disk expanded, flexible, without any bony plates. The sternum

broad, rounded before and behind, hiding the feet, with very distinct

moveable flaps over the hinder feet. Sternal callosities 7, the odd

one behind the oblong anterior pair lunar, transverse, the hinder

pair large, oblong, only united together on the hinder part of the

inner margin.

Hab. Africa.

AsprpocHELys LivinGsTontt.

? Cyclanosteus frenatus, Peters, MSS. in Gray, Cat. Shielded

Reptiles Brit. Mus. p. 64.

Hab. Mozambique, in tributaries of River Zambesi? (Dr. Living-

stone).

The dorsal shield is 22 inches long and 17 inches wide over the

convexity of the back.

Furtuer Evipence or tue DisttnctNess oF THE GAMBIAN

AND Rippey’s Spur-wincep Geese (PLECTROPTERUS GAM-

BENSIS AND P. Riiprpetyi). By Pari Luriey Scuarer,

M.A., SecreTARY 10 THE SOCIETY.

The recent death of the males of the two species of Spur-winged

Geese (Plectropterus gambensis and P. Riippellii), of which I pointed

out the external differences at one of last year’s meetings * of the So-

ciety, has given me the desired opportunity of comparing the trachex

and skeletons of the two birds, and showing that these afford ample

corroboration of their specific distinctness. Before proceeding to do

this, I should remark that the individuals to be compared are both,

as we know from their dissection, adult males. The specimen of

P. gambensis is in all probability the older of the two, having been

living many years in the Society’s Gardens. That of P. Rippellii

was received from Eastern Africa in June 1858.

Comparing, first of all, the skulls of these two birds together, we

see that the frontal protuberance, which in P. gambensis (fig. 1) is

* See P.Z.S. 1859, p. 131.

70 Loological Society :—

hardly elevated 0-2 inch above the general level, rises to an enormous

size in P. Rippellii (fig. 2), attaining a height of 1:05, a breadth of

0:75, and a length from back to front of 1°65. It may also be re-

marked that, from the hard character of the osseous structure in

the protuberance of P. gambensis, it is obvious that it has reached

its maximum of development. The outlines of the two skulls are

represented in the accompanying woodcuts.

\ \ ACNE

‘N\

Fig. 2.

Their conformation is otherwise generally similar, that of P. Riip-

pellit being slightly narrower, and rather longer. It may be re-

marked, however, that the skull of P. Riippelli is broader between

the orbits; but that, drawing a vertical line from the middle of the

space between the nostrils to a base-line joining the edges of the upper

mandibles, and comparing them at this point, it is here narrower and

more elevated,—the proportion of the vertical to the base being in P.

Riippellii about 3:5, in P. gambensis about 7:9. The depressed

space between the protuberance and the naked part of the bill is also

somewhat differently shaped in the two birds. In P. Riippellii the

outline of this space next to the protuberance forms a segment of a

circle of which the centre is at the junction-point of the two other

sides, so that the space enclosed is nearly a quadrant. In P. gam-

bensis the corresponding outline is carried back much further towards

the protuberance, and formed of two lines, which terminate in a cen-

tral angle, so that the space enclosed is nearly a rhombus.

Ea te a a eer oe

Mr. P. L. Sclater on the Spur-winged Geese. 71

- Dr. Giinther has called my attention to the fact, that the orifices

which commonly occur in the skulls of Gralle and Anatide, situate

in the occipital bone on both sides of the foramen magnum, are re-

markably small.in both these birds, particularly so in P. Riippellit.

The sterna of the two birds, as far as the comparison can be made

(that of P. gambensis being rather distorted by disease), do not pre-

sent any material points for comparison. The foramina, which in

both species are closed at the base, are rather longer and larger in

P. gambensis.

- The subjoined measurements in inches of the bones of the wings

show that these organs are comparatively longer in P. Riippellii, and

the bones are likewise thicker and stronger :—

P. gambensis. P. Riippellit.

Length of humerus.............. 74 7°6

OE WB id ais Fp ay o's 6°5 6°9

Ot SA sc <3 icc mee es. of 6°25 6°6

of metacarpus -........... 3°8 4°0

Comparing the posterior extremities, we find the tarsi and toes,

again, longer in P. Riippellii, as the following dimensions prove :—

P. gambensis. P. Riippellii.

Length of femur .......... BP oar 3°9 40

PA, he Se eeee ore 6-8 71

i ee eee 4°5 4°6

of middle toe from base of

tarsus to the end of the nail .... 4°45 4°6

The pelvis is rather narrower in P. Riippellii, the distance between

the trochanters measuring 1°9 in. ; in P. gambensis 2°1 in.

The vertebree are, cervical 15, dorsal 10, sacral 13, caudal 8 ; total

40 ; the true ribs 8, the false 2, in both species.

The tracheze of these two birds, though, as might have been ex-

Fig. 1. Fig. 2.

72 | Zoological Society :-—

pected, showing a general resemblance, present the following differ-

ences, which are greater than such as are usually found in indivi-

duals of the same species.

When dried, they are of nearly the same length, viz. about 14°5 in.;

but the bronchial rings are 151 in number in P. Riippellii, and only

138 in P. gambensis. The tubes are flattened throughout the

greater part, becoming cylindrical at 1:5 inch from the lower extre-

mity. Here they are much compressed, and develope a large osseous

bulb on the left side. The lower portion only of this bulb, as

usual, is completely ossified, the upper part being covered with fine

framework, which, as will be seen from the accompanying woodcut,

assumes a different pattern in the two species. In P. Riippellit (figs. 2

and 4) the bulb is wider, higher, and much compressed ; in P. gam-

bensis (figs. 1 and 3) shorter and comparatively much thicker. This

is particularly observable in the side view, as shown in figs. 3 and 4.

Fig. 3. Fig. 4.

mo ihm

0 REE (mea

mM eT

“AEE

rot iH

EM — TIN

“UNEP

From Mr. Eyton’s observations (Monogr. Anatide, p. 79) it is evi-

dent that the trachea of the female Plectropterus is, as is generally

the case in this sex, destitute of the osseous bulb.

I have already pointed out the external characters by which the

two Spur-winged Geese may be distinguished ; and their synonymy

will now stand somewhat as follows :—

1. PLECTROPTERUS GAMBENSIS.

Anas gambensis, Linn.— A. spinosa, Vieill.; Lath. Gen. Syn. ii.

pt. 2, p. 452, pl. 102; G. H. x. 241. — Anser gambensis, Benn.

Gard. Men. Zool. Soc. ii. p. 207, cum fig. — Plectropterus gam-

bensis, Steph. in Shaw, Zool. xii. pt. 2, p. 7, pl. 36; Hartl. Orn,

West-Afr. (partim) ; Eyton, Monogr. Anat. p. 79; Sclater, P.Z.S. -

1859, p. 131, pl. 152. fig. 2.

”

Mr. R. F. Tomes on a new species of Opossum. 73

Sp. diagn.—Minor : protuberantia sincipitali maris parva : late-

ribus colli in utroque sexu plumosis.

Hab. In Africa Occidentali, accidentaliter in Europa Meridionali.

- Mus. Brit.

2. Puecrroprervs Riprevwi.

Cygnus gambensis, Riipp. Orn. Mise. p. 12, fig. 1.—P. gambensis,

Denham and Clapp. Travels, App. p. 204; Hartl. Orn. West-Afr.

" p. 246 (partim) ; Sclater, P.Z.S. 1859, p. 131, pl. 152. f. 1.

Sp. diagn.— Major: protuberantia sincipitali maris maxima :

area rhombea ad colli latera nuda, carneo-rubra.

Hab. In Africa Orientali et Centrali, in Dongola et lacu Tchad.

Mus. Brit.

The second species of Plectropterus, given by Stephens (P. mela-

nonotus, Shaw, Zool. xii. pt. 2, p. 8) and also met with by Denham

and Clapperton (App. to Travels, p. 204), is Sarcidiornis africana,

Eyton (Monogr. Anatidee, p. 103).

January 24, 1860.—John Gould, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.

DeEscRIPTION oF A New Species oF OpossuM, OBTAINED BY

Mr. Fraser in Ecvapor. By Rosert F. Tomes.

Dipe.trpys WATERHOUSII, 0. Ss.

Fur rather long, soft, and of a cotton-like texture ; general colour

dark brownish-grey, tipped with rufous on the sides ; under parts

brownish-buff, with a stripe of yellowish-white along the centre of

the throat and breast. A black mark through the eye, to near the

end of the nose.

Mufile of a broadly ovoid form, more deep than wide, the oval figure

truncated at the bottom, where the upper lip constitutes its base ;

notch of the upper lip, occasioned by the mesial groove of the muffle,

deep ; on either side of it, in the edge of the lip, a double cleft. A

horizontal depression passing through the centre of the mufile, serves,

with the vertical groove, to divide it into four divisions or quarters,

of which the two upper ones have a somewhat discoid form, and

project laterally over the nostrils, partially hiding them. The two

lower ones are marked, each with two oblique shallow depressions,

passing from near the centre of the muffle to its outer margins, near

the base.

Ears broadly ovoid, hairy on their hinder surface, at the base only,

and of a dark brown colour, tinged with yellow at the auditory open-

ing. Feet of a pale fleshy-brown colour, suffused with exceedingly

fine short hairs, searcely visible to the naked eye, but becomin

thicker and longer on the upper surface of the fore feet. Nails

small and nearly white, each with a tuft of straight hairs springing

from their bases.

Tail of a uniform dark brown colour for the whole of its length *,

* Such is the appearance of the tail after being skinned and immersed in spirits;

but Mr. Fraser’s note of this animal is tu this effect :—“‘ Nose and feet pale flesh-

colour, ears -and tail a little darker.”” The young have the terminal two-thirds of

the tail of this colour, after having been skinned and sent home in spirits.

74 Zoological Society :—

and with the scales very indistinctly marked. , Hairy portion at its

base not exceeding half an inch in length.

The fur of the upper parts approaches to half an inch in length,

and is of a dark grey colour, tipped with brown, which passes into a

buffy-brown on the sides of the body. Outer surface of the limbs,

the occiput, a space in front of the ear, and the fur on the base of

the tail, of the same colour as the back. Around the eye a black

mark, of small extent beneath and behind it, more extended above it,

but most so in the direction of the snout, which it approaches very

nearly. On the forehead the fur is pale brown, having the appear-

ance of a pale streak between the two black marks. On all the

under parts the hairs are unicolour, of a pale buff, palest on the

mesial line, and on the throat and breast taking the form of a well-

defined streak of pale yellow. Cheeks, chin, and lips buffy-brown.

Length of the head and body, about .......... 6

Of tne Sai About. oy seta ces oe ee 7

of the Heads sie) eae Ere

ffOTH HOSE LO GRE 2. v4 < Gack ewe he eee 1

——— from nose to eye..........05 eee eee 0

Or te GRE: coc wees oo a 0

Breadth Of the GAYS)... .'.05.5 . bs cen hia ee wee ee

Length of the humerus 00: : o.oo. ee ee 0

of the fore df¥m oS. Se 1

of the fore Teet SS os eS

of the fee eA Se eee

CN KP ONNANNAS

TOtal leigh OF MR akg So as seas eae

Breadth across the zygomatic arches ..........

From front of foremost incisor to back of last molar

Length of the nasal bones .................. 8

of the zygoma from its posterior root to

the front margin of the orbit .............. 0 8

Breadth of the palate between the canines...... 0 2

between the two hinder molars.. 0 34

Letieth of the lower jaw Se ee 1

Height from the posterior angle to the top of the

Poronuia process | SS eens

Length of the dental series in the lower jaw .. ..

The young have all the under parts and inner surfaces of the

limbs naked, and of a brownish flesh-colour. All the upper parts

dark grey, almost black; the hairs short, shining, and adpressed.

Basal third of the tail of the same colour, and similarly clothed with

fine hairs; terminal two-thirds pale flesh-coloured, dusted with ex-

ceedingly fine white hairs, scarcely visible without the aid of a lens.

Ears darkish flesh-colour, with both their surfaces well clothed with

short and fine hairs of a silvery-grey colour. Nails white.

Mr. J. Gould on Semioptera Wallacii. 75

Length of the head and body, about ...... 3 6

OLine teal. about. .. <:..sclaessasie, oo OD

of the head ......... - Tes GE:

Hab. Gualaquiza. Collected by Mr. Fraser, Dec. 1857.

Obs.—This species was first described by Mr. Waterhouse in his

excellent work on ‘Mammalia’*, but without a name, and was com-

pared with D. cinerea, from which it was observed to differ in having

the hairy portion of the tail of much less extent, in having longer

fur, and in being itself considerably smaller. The specimen examined

was a male, and included in that section of Opossums characterized

by a pouch “rudimentary or entirely wanting;” but the female

obtained by Mr. Fraser (evidently of the same species) unquestion-

ably possessed a complete pouch, as might be seen from an examina-

tiyn of the skin preserved in spirit; and Mr. Fraser’s note accom-

panying the specimen informs us that there were “ five young in her

pouch, each 3 inches long.”

This effectually disposes of the question as to its distinctness from

D. cinerea, and in fact removes it to the other section.

To D. noctivaga, Tschudi, it bears some resemblance, in which

species, as in D. Waterhousii, the fur on the base of the tail is of ex-

ceedingly limited extent, and both agree in having rather long fur,

although of a different colour. But D. noctivagais the larger species

of the two, and is quite differently proportioned. Its muzzle is a

great deal longer than that of D. Waterhousit, and the ears are much

. Moreover the female is destitute of a pouch, and has in its

stead “ abdominal folds of the integuments.’ The eyes too, accord-

ing to Dr. Tschudi’s figure and Mr. Fraser’s note, are of a different

colour.

Mr. Fraser’s note in full is as follows :—‘ 2 had five young in

her pouch, each 3 inches long. Nose, chin, and latter half of the

tail flesh-colour; ears black. Stomach contained bones of a small

mammal, hair, and a pulp containing a vegetable substance. Eyes

black. Xivaro name ‘ Juichma.’”

I have named this animal after its original describer, as a tribute

to a zoologist who has in such an eminent degree extended our know-

ledge in this branch of natural history.

Notes on SemiopTerRaA Wa.xuacii, GRAY, FROM A LETTER

ADDRESSED TO JoHN GouLp, Esa., F.R.S., py A. R. Wat-

LACE, Esa., DATED AMBoyNA, Sept. 30, 1859.

“The Semioptera Wallacii frequents the lower trees of the virgin

forests, and is almost constantly in motion. It flies from branch to

branch, and clings to the twigs and even to the vertical smooth

trunks almost as easily as a Woodpecker. It continually utters a

harsh croaking cry, something between that of Paradisea apoda and

the more musical cry of Cicinnurus regius. The males, at short

* vol. i. p. 505.

76 Zoological Society :—

intervals, open and flutter their wings, erect the long shoulder fea-

thers, and expand the elegant shields on each side of the breast.

Like the other Birds of Paradise, the females and young males far

outnumber the fully plumaged birds, which renders it probable that

the extraordinary accessory plumes are uot fully developed until the

second or third year. The bird seems to feed principally upon fruit,

but it probably takes insects occasionally.

“The iris is of a deep olive; the bill horny-olive; the feet orange,

and the claws horny.

*T have now obtained a few examples of apparently the same

bird from Gilolo; but in these the crown is of a more decided violet

hue, and the plumes of the breast are much larger.’

NotTes ON THE YOUNG OF MENURA SUPERBA. By LupwiG

Becker, Esa., 1n A LETTER TO JOHN GouLp, Esa., F.R.S.,

ETC., DATED MELBOURNE, VicTorIA, Sept. 24, 1859.

“In the month of October 1858 the nest of a Lyre-bird was found

in the densely wooded ranges near the sources of the river Yarra-

Yarra. It contained a bird, which seemed at first to be an old one

in asickly condition, as it did not attempt to escape; but it was soon

discovered to be a young bird of very large size as compared with its

helplessness. When taken out of the nest it screamed loudly ; the

note being high and sounding like ‘ tching-tching.’ Ina short time

the mother bird, attracted by the call, arrived, and, notwithstanding

the proverbial shyness of the species, flew within a few feet of its

young, and tried in vain to deliver it from captivity by flapping her

wings and making various rapid motions in different directions

towards the captor. A shot brought down the poor bird, and with

its mother near it the young Menura was soon silent and quiet. It

was taken away and kept at a ‘mia-mia’ erected in the midst of the

surrounding forest. The following is as correct a description of the

bird as I can give you:—

“Its height was 16 inches; the body was covered with a brown

down, but the wings and tail were already furnished with feathers

of a dark brown colour. The head was thickly covered with a

greyish-white down of from 1 to 2 inches-in length; the eyes were

hazel-brown ; the beak blackish and soft; the legs nearly as large

as those of a full-grown specimen, but it walked most awkwardly,

with the legs bent inwards. It rose with difficulty, the wings as-

sisting, and when on its legs, occasionally ran for a short distance,

but often fell, apparently from want of strength to move the large

and heavy bones of its legs properly. It constantly endeavoured to

approach the camp fire, and it was a matter of some difficulty to

keep it from a dangerous proximity to it. Its ery of ‘ tching-

tching’ was often uttered during the day time, as if recalling

the parent bird; and when this call was answered by its keeper,

feigning the note ‘ bul/en-bullen,’ the native name for the Lyre bird,

and which is an imitation of the old birds’ ery, it followed the voice

at once, and was easily led away by it. It soon became very tame,

a eee eee ee eee ee ee PL ree

ee OT ee ee eer ee

Mr. J. Gould on a new Species of American Partridge. 77

and was exceedingly voracious, refusing no kind of food, but standing

ready with widely gaping bill awaiting the approaching hand which

held the food, consisting principally of worms and the larvee of ants,

commonly. called ‘ants’ eggs;’ but it did not refuse bits of meat,

bread, &c. Occasionally it picked up ants’ eggs from the ground,

but was never able to swallow them, the muscles of the neck not

having acquired sufficient power to effect the required jerk and throw-

ing back of the head; it rarely, if ever, partook of water. It re-

posed in a nest made of moss and lined with opossum skin, where it

appeared to be quite content ; while asleep, the head was covered by

one of the wings. When called ‘ dullen-bullen,’ it awoke, looked for

several seconds at the disturber, soon put its head under the wing

again, and took no notice whatever of other sounds or voices. That

the young Menura remains for a long time in the nest is proved by

the manner in which it disposes of its droppings : our young captive

always went backwards before dropping its dung, as if to avoid soil-

ing the nest. It is probable that it leaves the nest in the day time

when the warmth of the weather invites it so to do, but that during

the night it remains in the nest; and if the weather should become

cold the mother shelters her young, the nest being large enough to

contain both.”

DescrIpPTIoN oF A New Species oF AMERICAN PARTRIDGE.

By Joun Goutp, Ese., F.R.S., ere.

Eupsycuortyx HYPoLeucus, Gould.

Forehead, stripe over each eye, throat and under surface cream

white, head and short crest reddish-brown, minutely freckled with

darker brown ; round the back of the neck a series of dark-brown

feathers, tinted with rufous and spotted with creamy-white ; general

tint of the upper surface grey, mottled and finely freckled with rufous ;

the centre of the back marked with large blotches of black; wing-

feathers freckled with black, and barred on their outer webs with

black bounded posteriorly with white ; tertiaries bordered with buff,

lower part of the flanks and under tail-coverts dark brown spotted

with white ; tail brown, crossed by narrow, irregular, freckled, grey

bars ; bill black ; feet light brown.

Total length, 7-5 inches ; bill, 0-5 ; wing, 4°1 ; tail, 2°4; tarsi, 1-2.

Hab. Acajutla in Mexico.

Remark.— For a knowledge of this species I am indebted to the

kindness of M. Jules Verreaux of Paris, who has entrusted it to my

charge for the purpose of figuring and describing. M. Verreaux

tells me he has seen a second example precisely similar in colour to

the one here described, which latter circumstance has mainly induced

me to consider it a distinct species. In its colouring it is one of the

most remarkable members of the whole family ; in size it is about

equal to the Hupsychortyx leucopogon, but the crest is not so much

developed as in that species ; its white breast at once distinguishes

it from that as well as from every other species.

78 Zoological Society.

On a New SNAKE FROM THE GALAPAGOS ISLANDS.

By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER.

The genus Herpetodryas, being composed of those Dryadide

which have the maxillary teeth of equal length and entirely smooth,

comprises snakes from America and from Madagascar. The follow-

ing species comes from the Galapagos Islands, and appears to be the

only Snake as yet known to inhabit that group *.

HERPETODRYAS BISERIALIS.

Diagnosis.—Scales in nineteen rows; eight upper labials, three

posterior oculars. Light brown, with a dark-brown dorsal band,

serrated on the anterior portion of the trunk, and formed by a double

series of spots on the middle and on the posterior part of the back.

A dark-brown streak from the eye across the cheek. Belly irregu-

larly dotted with brown.

Hab. In Charles Island (Galapagos). Typical specimen in the

Collection of the British Museum.

Description.—The head is rather depressed, flat, and, like the

trunk and tail, somewhat elongate ; the eye is of moderate size, with

the pupil round. The rostral does not reach to the upper surface

of the snout; the anterior frontals are square, the posterior ones

about twice the size and subquadrangular ; the vertical is rather

slender, twice as long as broad ; the occipitals triangular and rather

pointed posteriorly. The nostril is situated between two shields ;

the loreal nearly square; the anterior ocular extends to the upper

surface of the head, and is in contact with the vertical. There are

three posterior oculars, the middle of which is the smallest, the in-

ferior forming a part of the lower portion of the orbit ; the temporal

shields are scale-like and rather irregularly arranged. There are

eight upper labials, the fourth and fifth coming into the orbit. The

median lower labial is triangular, and of moderate size; ten lower

labials, the first of which is in contact with its fellow, behind the

median shield. There are two pairs of elongate skin-shields of equal

size. The scales are perfectly smooth, in nineteen rows, rhombic,

those of the outer series being rather larger. Ventral plates 209 ;

anal bifid ; caudals 108. |

The ground-colour is a light brownish-grey: a vertebral band,

formed by dark brown spots, begins from the occiput, and is gra-

dually lost on the middle of the tail ; it is continuous anteriorly, and

serrated on both sides, but gradually dissolved into two series of

brown spots, the spots of each series being confluent on the end of

* The first mention of a Snake on these islands seems to be in Dampier’s ‘ Voy.

Round the World,’ ed. 7. vol.i. 8vo. Lond. 1729, p. 103 :—‘‘ There are some Green

Snakes on these islands; but no other land-animal that I did ever see.”

Darwin says in his Journ. of Research., p. 381, speaking on the Zoology of

the Galapagos Islands :—‘‘ There is one snake which is numerous; it is identical.

as I am informed by M. Bibron, with the Psammophis Temminckii from Chile,”

Although subsequently, in the ‘ Erpétologie Générale,’ nothing is mentioned by

Duméril and Bibron about the occurrence of P. Temminckii, or of any other snake,

in these islands, that determination of Bibron may possibly be correct. If such

be the case, there are two species of Snakes in that group of islands.

Miscellaneous. 79

the trunk ; there is a dark brown streak across the temple. The

belly is greyish, and finely and irregularly speckled with brown.

inches. lines.

metal length os 08s fos. eae 4° 3

Length of the head .............. 0 5

Greatest width of the head ........ 0 3

Length of the trunk .............. 10 0

Pength of the tall’... . 5... 22.027 3 10

The maxillary teeth are of moderate size, of nearly equal length,

in a continuous series, and entirely smooth.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Observations on the Corymbose Madrepores.

By M. A. VALENCIENNES.

One of our most elegant forms of Madrepore is that called Madre-

pora corymbosa by Lamarck. Reducing the characters of the genus

to those now fixed by Ehrenberg, and studying the fine specimens

contained in the Museum at Paris, the author has found that Lamarck

united, under the name of Madrepora corymbosa, at least three di-

stinct species: one hollowed out into a very shallow cup, brought

by Péron and Lesueur in 1803, for which he retains Lamarck’s

name ; a second, spread out in the form of a fan, which was obtained

by the celebrated Professor of the Garden of Plants at the sale of

the collection of Madame de Bois-Jourdain, which came from the

Caribbean Sea, together with the first specimen ever seen in France

of the recent Encrinus (Encrinus caput-Meduse). To this species

the author gives the name of Madrepora flabilis: it is characterized

by the shortness of the branches, which are less slender than those

of M. corymbosa, Lamk. and Val. The third species, more spread

out and spinose, is named M. corymbitis, Val.; it appears to be

intermediate between the two preceding species.

M. Milne-Edwards, in his work on Corals, has added a fine species

of these Madrepores, to which he has given the name of Madrepora

flabelliformis : it is from the seas of Vanikolo; the specimen in the

Paris Museum was obtained by MM. Hombron and Jacquinot in the

voyage of Admiral d’Urville. This species is distinguished from the

West Indian one by its closer and longer branches.

The Museum of Natural History has just acquired four new spe-

cies of these corymbose Madrepores, obtained at Marseilles by M. L.

Rousseau, one of the assistants in the Museum. These beautifully

preserved corals show, in a more certain manner than could have

been suspected from the specimens deposited in our collections from

the time of Lamarck, that the species of these corymbose Madre-

pores obtained from the American seas are different from those of

the t Indian Ocean, although preserving an analogous form in

allied species. To establish this. fact, the author first adduces the

species to which he gives the name of M. radicans, of which the

80 Miscellaneous.

corymb is covered with a considerable number of little mammillated

stalks like small radicles. It comes from Guadeloupe. The analo-

gous species from the Straits of Malacca has its corymb a little

inflated like a cushion, which has caused the author to call it M.

circinata ; its stalks are higher. A second Indian species, with the

corymb perfectly flat, has the cells longer, which renders the stalks

more spinose. The author names it M. expansa.

In conclusion, the author remarks that ‘the balancing or repro-

duction of the forms of different species of animals, from either side

of the hemispheres, enters into the grand law which was already

recognized and expounded by Buffon, who established the fact that

the species of the same genus almost always differ under the same

latitudes, eastern or western.’”’—Comptes Rendus, June 4, 1860,

p- 1008.

Note on some Parasites of Lulus terrestris.

By M. pv’ UpveKkem.

The parasites met with by the author in Julus terrestris are—an

Infusorium, a Cryptogamous plant, and two Nematode worms be-

longing to the genus Rhabditis. It is to the latter that M. d’Udekem

has particularly directed his attention. He has especially studied the

generative organs,—an important subject when we consider the dis-

pute which has arisen with regard to the reproductive system of the

Nematoda, between Nelson, Meissner, Schneider, Bischoff, and Cla-

paréde. His results agree especially with those obtained in other

Nematoda by Nelson, Thompson, and Claparéde. As regards the

fecundation of the eggs, the author refers it to an epoch when the

egg is not surrounded by any membrane. There is therefore no

occasion for the existence of a micropyle, an orifice which Meissner

asserted that he had discovered in the ova of Ascaris mystax. M.

d’Udekem succeeded in observing, in the spermatozoids of one of

these Rhabdites, amceboid movements similar to those indicated by

Schneider and Claparéde in other Nematode worms.—Bull. de

l Acad. Roy. de Belgique, 2me série, vii. No. 8.

On a new Species of Bird (Chloronerpes sanguinolentus).

By P. L. Scuater, M.A.

Olivascenti-brunneus: pileo coccineo: dorso toto aurescente,

colore sanguineo perfuso: alarum superficie inferiore nigri-

cante, albo tessellata : rostro et pedibus nigris.

Long. tota 5°8, alee 3°4, caudee 2°6.

Omoa.

Rare ; frequents small, dense bushes.

This apparently unnamed Chloronerpes is closely allied to C. olea-

gineus of Mexico and C. fumigatus of 8. America, but is distinguished

by its blood-stained back and smaller size.—Proc. Zool. Soc. Jan.

25, 1859.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

(THIRD SERIES.]

No. 32. AUGUST 1860.

XIV.—On Recurrent Animal Form, and its Significance in Syste-

matie Zoology. By Curusert Cotiinewoopo, M.B., F.L.S.,

No one conversant with Zoology can have failed to remark the

fact of the recurrence of similar forms in different groups of the

animal series. Not only do species of one family resemble species

of an allied family, but group with group, order with order, and

even class with class, and subkingdom with subkingdom, can pro-

duce instances of the most striking homomorphism. The resem-

blances to which I allude are those of external form, unaccom-

panied by homologies of internal structure; nevertheless I

imagine that this peculiarity, instead of entirely destroying its

interest, and rendering it valueless, as some have appeared to

consider, only places the subject in a different category of scien-

tific facts, and invests it with a value peculiar to itself. In the

history of classification it has always naturally happened that ex-

ternal form, rather than internal structure, has been the main-

spring of systems; the knowledge of structural homologies has

been painfully accumulated, and the systems built upon the

characters presented by external form have from time to time

been corrected by increasing knowledge of structure, till in

these days zoologists have agreed that structure, and not form,

should be the basis upon which systems should be framed with

the greatest claim to accordance with Nature. Nevertheless

systems founded upon homologies are liable to be interfered with,

and their symmetry affected by encroachments of form; so that

eminent zoologists differ as to the position of animals, even in the

present advanced state of zoology, owing to the fact that, while

one regards homologies of structure as paramount, another allows

* Communicated by the Author, having been read before the British

Association at its Meeting at Oxford (1860).

Ann, & Mag, N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vi. 6

82 Dr. C. Collingwood on Recurrent Animal Form,

great weight to external and striking resemblances in form.

Under these circumstances, therefore, it can be no waste of time

to inquire what connexion exists between the two, and to attempt

to point out a cause for agreements of form, in cases where cor-

responding agreement in structure is wanting.

Nature is inexhaustible in resources ; and variety is one of her

greatest charms. It is often said that no two things in Nature are

alike, and with truth; for the resemblance, whether in outward

form, or in internal organization, always partakes of the character

of a near approach, and not of distinct repetition. This is par-

ticularly the case with form, which varies more, and is more

simple in its variations than structure ; and it is this which con-

firms my belief that structure, and not form, is at once the truest

basis of Systems of Nature, and the safest criterion in cases of

doubt and difficulty. Thus, an Archetypal animal may agree to

a certain extent in structure with a vast group of animals, and

yet may resemble none of them in outward form.

It cannot be a matter of surprise, considering the number of

such resemblances existing throughout the animal kingdom, that

while the study of homologies was making but slow progress,

and the true affinities of animals were but little understood, the

real nature of many aberrant forms should have been lost sight

of in the contemplation of their homomorphice resemblances.

Who can wonder if Pliny spoke of the Bat as “ the onely bird

that suckleth her little ones,” in quaint old Holland’s phraseo-

logy? What malacologist even can feel surprise that, up to

recent times, the Polyzoan Molluscoids were mistaken for Zoo-

phytes ? or that Lhuyd, and at one time the illustrious Ellis,

should have regarded them both in the light of “ remarkable

sea-plants,” while his predecessor, Baker, had even looked upon

them as the production of “salts incorporated with stony

matter”? Who can wonder that, before the time of Savigny,

the Tunicated Botrylii should have been regarded as Polypes ?

_ that Linnzus should have placed Teredo among the Annelides ?

that, before the Mémoire of Dujardin in 1835, the Foraminifera

should have been classed with the Cephalopodous Mollusca ?

In all these cases (and others might be brought to swell the list),

the animals have been raised, or have sunk, from one subkingdom

to another.

But, although they were not always recognized as such, the

existence of recurrent forms in Nature could not be overlooked

by the framers of systems, inasmuch as they were stumbling-

blocks, which almost seemed placed in their path to prevent

the natural arrangement of animals from being too easy a task.

A too cursory examination has not unfrequently resulted in

the false location of an animal, only to be detected, and trium-

phantly exposed, by a succeeding zoologist.

Lee

ee ee

and its Significance in Systematie Zoology. 83

Every one knows, whether he have thought about it or other-

wise, that the four Vertebrate classes are homomorphically con-

nected. Thus there are Flying Mammals, such as the Bats

and Flying Squirrels (Péeromys), uniting them with the Class

Aves; as well as that anomalous Monotreme, the Ornithorhyn-

chus, or Web-footed Duck-bill. The Edentata among Quadru-

peds connect them with Reptiles, by means of the Armadillos,—

the Great Armadillo (Dasypus gigas), and preeminently the

Mataco (D. Apar), being homomorphic of the Testudinata, while

to the Saurian Reptiles they are united by the Scaly Pangolins

(Manis), and to the extinct Pterosaurians (Pterodactyles), again,

they are united by the Bats. With Fishes, the Mammalia are

most singularly connected by the Cetacea; while a special re-

semblance appears between the Narwhal (Monodon) and the

Swordfish (Xiphias).

The homomorphic resemblances between Birds and Reptiles

are not striking; but the Draconine Saurians or Flyig Lizards

(Draconis, sp.) supply examples, and the extinct Pterodactyl

once afforded another; while with Fishes the various species of

Flying-fish (Ezocetus) among the soft-finned, and Flying Gur-

nards (Dactylopterus and Pterois) among the hard-finned, are

good illustrations. It only remains to connect Reptilian forms

with Fishes; and here the Snakes (Ophidia) may well be com-

pared with the Eels; and less striking instances of resemblance

occur between the Saurian reptiles, such as the Alligator, and

the bony-cased Sturgeon, and between the Testudinata and the

Trunk Fishes (Ostracion). Perhaps also that great Enaliosaur

the Ichthyosaurus might be here mentioned.

Without extending my illustrations too far, I will select the

Mammalia as an example of the recurrence of form within the

limits of a single Class. The organic structure and affinities

of one Order are dissimilar from those of another, just as the

structure and affinities of one Class differ from those of another ;

the difference between Class and Order being one of degree, and

not of kind; so that it is as remarkable to find resemblances of

form in widely separated Orders as in still more widely sepa-

rated Classes, although, of course, homomorphic resemblances

are more striking between Orders than between Classes. In the

Order Quadrumana, for instance, we shall find representative forms

of various other Orders. Thus the genera Midas and Jacchus,

known as Marmozets, true Platyrrhine Quadrumana, represent

the Rodentia through the genus Sciurus (Squirrel) ; and the

Douroucouli (Nyctipithecus felinus), in the same division, repre-

sents the Cat (Felis) in the Digitigrade Carnivora ; while, among

the Strepsirrhine Quadrumana, the Loris (Stenops tardigradus)

represents the true Sloths in the Order Bruta, -_ the very

84. Dr. C. Collingwood on Recurrent Animal Form,

aberrant animal, falsely called the Flying Squirrel (Galeopithe-

cus), is the representative of the Order Cheiroptera, or Bats.

Among the Pachydermata are some no less striking examples

of species homomorphic with those of other Orders. Thus the

Hyrax, an animal in structure intermediate between the Rhino-

ceros and Tapir, a miniature Rhinoceros, as it has been called,

yet so closely resembles the Rodentia in its outward form, that

it was long classed with them ; and Cuvier makes the following

remark concerning it:—‘ There is no quadruped,”’ he says,

“which proves more forcibly than the Daman (Hyrax capensis)

the necessity of having recourse to anatomy as a test by which

to determine the true relationship of animals.”

The general resemblance between the Cetacea and the Pinni-

grade Carnivora (Seals) need only be referred to; it is made

very distinct through the herbivorous family Manatidz, espe-

cially the Dugong (Halicore Dugong).

We have seen how the Loris resembles the Sloth; and on the

other hand, the Edentate genus Bradypus (Ai) bears a singular

resemblance to Monkeys in general, even in that particular

which is so characteristic of them, viz. their physiognomy, while

it has a carnivorous homomorph in the Sloth Bear (Ursus labia-

tus), called by Pennant the Ursiform Sloth, and by Shaw,

Bradypus ursinus.

The Insectivora are connected through the Hedgehog (Hri-

naceus europeus) with one of the most anomalous of animals,

the singular Monotreme genus Echidna, which has, besides,

other homomorphs, to be afterwards mentioned; and further

through the Shrews (Soricide), with the Rodent genus Mus;

and with the Carnivora by the Bulau (Gymnura Rafflesii), for-

merly described as a Viverra.

The Rodentia are united homomorphically with the Pachy-

dermata by means of the Capybara (Hydrocherus Capybara),

formerly called, from its pig-like appearance, Porcus fluvia-

tilis (Fermin), Thick-nosed Tapir (Pennant), Cochon @eau

(Desmarchais), and Sus maximus palustris (Barrére). By the

Flying Squirrel (Pteromys) they claim some homomorphie affi-

nity with the Cheiroptera; but their chief homomorphism is _

with the Marsupialia, and most striking are the resemblances.

Not only do the Rodentia and Marsupialia bear a general

mutual resemblance throughout, both Orders possessing that

extraordinary development of the hinder extremities and tail

which enables the Jerboas, in common with Kangaroos, to take

such wonderful leaps, but there are particular animals in both

Orders which bear a most remarkable resemblance to one an-

other. Thus, the Rodent Jerboas (Dipus) are closely imitated

by the Tufted-tailed Rat-Kangaroo (Hypsiprymnus penicillatus,

and its Significance in Systematic Zoology. 85

Gould) ; and the true Kangaroos (Macropus) are equally nearly

approached in form by the Cape Leaping Hare (Pedetes capensis,

Ill). There is also a considerable resemblance between the

Wombat or Badger of the Australian colonists (Phascolomys

Wombat, Pér. and Les.) and the Rodent Cavies and Lagomys ;

while a further homomorphism occurs between individuals be-

longing to aberrant groups in either Order, viz. the Brazilian

Porcupine (Synetheres) among the Rodents, and the Echidna

among the Monotremes, whose relation to the Insectivora has

already been pointed out.

These external resemblances between Rodents and Marsupials

are none the less remarkable when we learn that there is less true

affinity between them than between the Marsupials and most

other Orders; for Mr. Waterhouse, in his excellent ‘ History of

the Marsupialia,’ remarks that in them “we find representatives

of most of the other Orders of Mammalia. The Quadrumana

are represented by the Phalangers; the Carnivora by the Da-

syuri; the Insectivora by the small Phascogales; the Rumi-

nautia by the Kangaroos, and the Edentata by the Monotremes.”

He adds : “ The Cheiroptera are not represented by any known

Marsupial animals, and the Rodents are represented by a single

species only” —the species referred to being the Wombat.

Lastly, the Marsupialia, besides their homomorphism with

the Rodents, have, through the Ursine Opossum, or Native

Devil of Van Diemen’s Land (Dasyurus), a singular relation-

ship to the Carnivorous genus Ursus, as well as, through the

Squirrel Petaurus, to the Bats.

Space will not permit me to compare the forms of Inverte-

brata one with another. Among them many remarkable analo-

gies of form may be observed ; and even between the Vertebrata

and Invertebrata they will be found to occur. Further illustra-

tions of this subject may be found in a paper by the author in

the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Liverpool Literary and Philosophical

Society for the past session.

On no principle of gradation of form can these resemblances,

unaccompanied as they are by homologous relations, be accounted

for. Some are advances, others degradations of form ; and we

must look for some deeper and more subtle cause which shall

connect animals so widely separated as are the members of

distinct subkingdoms. There is one circumstance, however,

which cannot fail to strike the thoughtful inquirer, and which,

I think, holds out a clue to the remarkable facts to which I

have just now briefly alluded. ‘The circumstance to which I

refer is, that, in not a few cases, striking deviations from typical

form are accompanied by no less striking modifications of typi-

cal habits; and further, that these modified habits have a strong

86 Dr. C, Collingwood on Recurrent Animal Form,

tendency to assimilate with the habits naturally exhibited by

those animals whose form they assume. It is not easy to com-

pare the habits of animals essentially different in structure, and

occupying widely separated positions in the animal kingdom ;

but a few examples taken from within a Class will illustrate my

meaning, and give us an opportunity of carrying the arrange-

ment forward to cases of greater complexity. Thus, the Ursine

Opossum (Dasyurus ursinus), widely separated as it is from the

Plantigrade Carnivora, not only agrees far more closely with a

Bear in form than with its own congeners, having a short clumsy

figure and Plantigrade step, but it is said of them, by their

discoverers, that “they frequently sat on their hind parts, and

used their fore paws to convey food to their mouths, and many

of their actions, as well as their gait, strikingly resembled those

of a Bear *.”

The Quadrumanous Douroucouli (Nyctipithecus felinus) not

only resembles a Cat in form, but is, like it, nocturnal im its

habits, glides about with the stealthy movements of a cat, and

“‘ when irritated, in the posture it assumes, and the puffed state

of the fur, it resembles a cat attacked by a dog.” The pachy-

dermatous: Hyrax lives gregariously in burrows, like the Rab.

bits, which it so closely resembles in form. The Echidna rolls

itself up into a ball when disturbed, like its homomorph the

Hedgehog ; the Lemurine Galeopithecus makes its flight with its

young attached to the nipple, as do the true Bats. The habits

and food of the Sea Eagle closely agree with those of the Alba-

tros; and the Burrowing Owl is diurnal in its habits, and uses

. its feet more or less for purposes of scratching, in both which

respects it differs from its congeners, and agrees with the Ra-

sores, which it resembles in form.

In all these cases—and the list might be greatly swelled—

the agreement between form and habit, independent of homo-

logical relations, is so striking that one is almost led to the

conclusion that a certain external configuration necessitated

certain habitual movements. I do not mean to say that this is

the case; but I am inclined to think that a more careful review

will lead us to the conviction that the converse of this proposi- |

tion is the secret, not only of these, but of the other striking

cases of homomorphism, as it has been called, to which reference

has already been made.

The principle may be thus stated :—That agreement of habit

in widely-separated groups is accompanied by similarity of form.

Let us now see if we are not justified in deriving such a prin-

ciple from instances such as those just adduced, added to what

knowledge we possess with regard to the habits of animals in

* G. P. Harris, in Linn. Trans, ix. p. 174.

a nee eee

tl i

and its Significance in Systematic Zoology. 87

general; and commencing with cases of the greatest simplicity,

let us pass on to those which are more complex.

Now, among all the Vertebrate Classes there are certain

general homologies which structurally unite every animal con-

tained within them, however it may differ in external form. In

all, the diverging appendages are present in some form or other,

except, indeed, in certain Ophidians, in which they are entirely

absent. In Birds, the modification of the fore extremity is

obvious, and in Fishes only somewhat less so; but, although

the relative position of the pectoral and ventral fins is some-

times reversed (as in the Perch, for example), still the pectorals

are always homelogous with the fore, and the ventral with the

hind limbs of other Vertebrata. There is therefore a great com-

munity of plan in Vertebrates, with respect to those parts which

constitute the elements of external form.

Let us now glance at the media in which they move. Mam-

-malia are, as a class, destined to tread the surface of the earth,

birds to fly in the air, and fishes to swim in the sea: but

neither is the air nor the sea devoid of Mammalian inhabitants ;

and both land and water, as well as air, afford a home for birds.

Reptiles also occupy all three stations ; and fishes alone, being

essentially water-breathing animals, as well as of a decidedly

inferior grade of organization, never quit that element. But in

order that a mammal may be adapted to an aquatic existence,

it must be fashioned more or less in the form of a fish ; an ela-

borate hand or foot would be useless, and projecting appendages

injurious. It is therefore piscine in form, covered with a smooth

skin, and differs from a fish only in the position of the tail, which,

being horizontal instead of vertical, is an index of its air-breath-

ing habits. So also an aquatic bird has a smooth covering of

close-set feathers, an attenuated head, fin-like wings, and feet

situated so far back as to answer the purpose of a propelling tail

when in the water; and could we see a Penguin in the act of

swimming beneath the waves, it would undoubtedly have the

aspect of a fish. Take, again, the Seals, in which these aquatic

habits are not so complete as in the Cetaceans, and we find them

modified in form to be something intermediate between a fish

and a mammal; while an Otter, which is rather terrestrial than

aquatic, has its quadrupedal character still less modified: in it

we find the close-set fur, the depressed form, and the webbed

feet ; but the feet are not fins, nor is the tail.

With regard to flying quadrupeds, it is of course more or less

necessary that the upper extremity should form a wing of some

kind, which, however different in the homologies of its parts from

the wing of a bird, must necessarily bear some general resem-

blance to it in form, A Bat is as purely an aérial animal as is a

88 Dr. C. Collingwood on Recurrent Animal Form,

bird ; but its wing, not being formed upon the type of that which

exists in a true bird, must be inferior ; nevertheless it is as truly

and completely a wing as is the far more perfect, but less bulky,

wing of a bird.

Further, if we select a single Class, such as the Mammalia, and

bear in mind the same principle, we shall find it lead to the same

results. Some quadrupeds of each Order are arboreal, some

terrestrial, and others subterranean ; some are carnivorous, some

insectivorous, and some frugivorous ; some are nocturnal, some

diurnal, and some crepuscular. If, now, an animal belonging to

one Order is, like an animal of a different Order, insectivorous,

the former probably bears some remote analogy to the latter, by

virtue of that fact. If the animals of two different Orders are

not only doth insectivorous, but also crepuscular, for example,

the probability of their resemblance is increased ; but if the two

are insectivorous, crepuscular, and subterranean, then the great

agreement of their habits must be accompanied by a considerable

approximation of form.

Perhaps there are no facts in the natural history of animals

which are simpler, or with which we are more familiarly ac-

quainted in a general way, than the broad characteristics which

differentiate the habits and modes of life of quadrupeds, birds,

and fishes ; and, on the other hand, the aberrant forms which are

assumed by aquatic mammals and birds, and by aérial quadru-

peds, and the homomorphism of these aberrant forms with those

of the classes of Vertebrata which they most nearly approach in

their habits and modes of life, are highly important questions,

which thus admit of elucidation with a degree of probability

commensurate with this exactness of our knowledge of those

habits. The kind of homomorphism which obtains between

members of a Class, such as among the various Orders of the

Mammalia, requires a different kind of knowledge, viz. not a

general aquaintance with broad facts, but a special familiarity

with individual habits. Now, such a special knowledge is by no

means always possessed, or even easily attainable ; but when it is

so, it is found that the greater the agreement of habit and modes

of life between any two animals of distinct Orders, the more

striking is the homomorphism which exists between them. Of

this proposition several illustrations have already been given.

Taking now our stand upon these .facts, and carrying the

principle which I have laid down into the Invertebrate division

of animals, the first thing which strikes us is the comparative

artificiality of some of the resemblances which might be instanced

as existing between them and the Vertebrate subkingdom..

The habits of a Molluse and a Fish can scarcely be compared ;

still less can those of a Tunicate and a Reptile, or of an Infusory

eae

Koaik © dad

aL Se

Coe? ee oe pays SO ei ae

and its Significance in Systematic Zoology. 89

and a Quadruped, and yet we perceive between them close re-

semblances of form ; but between a Worm and a Siphonops, or

between an Insect and a Bird, we can readily argue a community,

because we at once estimate the narrow limits in the one case,

and the wide extent in the other, of their analogical functions.

It would be highly unphilosophical to suppose that these close

resemblances were the effect of accident, and still more so to say

that they result from accident in one case, and from profound

design in another.

The homomorphisms existing between the Vertebrata and

Invertebrata are not numerous; indeed, as might be expected in

animals so widely separated, they are rare, and usually im-

perfect. I confess they present the greatest difficulty ; and yet,

where knowledge of habit assists us, the difficulty to a great

extent vanishes. There is no Class of Invertebrata more fami-

liarly known than the insects, and there are no clearer homo-

morphisms between these great subkingdoms than those between

insects and birds ; and who is there that does not perceive that

the forms assumed by insects are as much the necessity of their

habits, and that in habits, as in form, they assimilate to birds,

just as a Bat does, or as a Whale agrees with a fish.

Again, how little do we know of the habits of the Invertebrate

classes generally ? The majority of them are marine ; and it is

only quite recently that they have even been seen, except through

the medium of pictures, by the majority of persons. We are not

on terms of familiarity with chem, as we are with quadrupeds

and birds; and seeing that our comprehension of their homo-

morphism i is in direct ratio to our knowledge of their habits and

modes of life, it is not a matter of surprise that we should be

unable to penetrate the mystery of the similarity between the

Foraminifera and the Mollusca, or between the Polypes and the

Polypine Infusories. For here again the explanation of their

homomorphism is measured by the amount of our knowledge.

We see why a Bombylius resembles a Bombus, or a Ter edo a

Sabella, having some acquaintance with the similar habits of

each, and seeing a degree of similarity between them. We know

why a Caddis-worm resembles a Tubicolous Annelide, and this,

again, a tube-inhabiting Rotifer ; it is the common habit of form-

ing a tube for their otherwise unprotected body which assimilates

them; but we know not why a Chiton resembles an Aphrodite,

because we are equally ignorant of the habits of either.

Let me now, in application of the foregoing principles, throw

out some suggestions in relation to the most striking instance of

homomorphism which occurs, perhaps, in the animal kingdom

—viz. that existing between the Polyzoan Molluscoids and the

Hydroid Polypes.. In both these widely-separated groups, we

90 Dr. C. Collingwood on Recurrent Animal Form,

have certain compound forms made up of numerous mem-

branous or calcareous cells, upon a common axis or stem, which

branches in a plant-like manner, each cell being the habitation

of a distinct animal. These are their homomorphie characters ;

now let me state what are the special characters of each group.

First, Hydroid Polypes: mouth with filiform, simple tentacula ;

stomach excavated in the cellular substance of the body; no

distinct muscular apparatus; body contractile in all its parts,

gemmiparous externally. Secondly, Polyzoa: bodynot contractile,

symmetrical ; mouth and anus separate ; gemmiparous and ovi-

parous. It therefore appears that the Polyzoa are minute Mol-

luses, differing in all their homologies from Polypes. Let us

next inquire of which group the Polyzoary form is typical.

Clearly not of the Mollusca, which are for the most part of very

different form ; and equally clearly it is typical of the Polypes, in

which Class it assists their analogy with vegetable forms. The

Polyzoary form, then, is aberrant from the Molluscan, and

typical of the Hydroid Polypes. Why this form is best adapted for

the life of Polypes I am not required to prove, but only why (that

being granted) it is also the best form for the Polyzoa. Next,

Jet us inquire what differences exist in the form of the animals

themselves. In the Polype there is a gelatinous substance hol-

lowed out into a stomach, a single aperture serving the purposes

of taking in food, and passing out rejectamenta and ova, this

common outlet being surrounded with a circlet of gelatinous

contractile tentacles, armed with nettling capsules. But the

Molluscoid has an cesophagus, stomach, gizzard, intestine, di-

stinct anus, besides a liver and nervous system. In none of

these particulars has it any relationship with Polypes; but the

mouth is surrounded with a circlet of tentacles, not indeed like

those of Polypes, simple and contractile, but uncontractile, and

covered with vibratile cilia. They are probably the homologues of

the labial palpi of other Molluses. This circlet of tentacles then

is the great point of resemblance between Molluscoids and Polypes

—in the latter the common arrangement, in the former arising,

as it were, from an accident or variety of organization; and yet

is it not easy to perceive that the common possession of ten-

tacles exhibited by Polypes and Polyzoa implies a very great

similarity, nay, almost identity, in one of the most important

of habits, namely the mode of procuring food ?

Having so far established a eommunity of habit between them,

let us next refer to the grand organic distinction which is im-

plied in the widely different form of the digestive apparatus. In

the Polypes, the rejectamenta being passed out by the mouth,

such animals are well fitted doubtless for living in cells with a

single aperture ; the Mollusca, however, have an intestinal canal,

wore

ewe

and its Siynificance in Systematic Zoology. 91

and anal aperture besides. But it must be borne in mind that

the anus in the Polyzoon does not open at the extremity of the

body opposite the mouth, as in the archetypal Mollusc, but, by

a sudden bend of the intestine, the anal aperture is brought into

the closest possible proximity to the mouth, so that, although

separate, they both open at the same spot. And let it not be sup-

posed that this detracts aught from their position as Molluses ;

for in the highest Molluscs, viz. the Cephalopods, the same thing

takes place in a somewhat less degree. Here, again, is a structure

which implies great community of general habit. Lastly, there is

another most important community of habit between the Polypes

and Polyzoa, viz. that, although the Mollusca as a class are ovi-

parous, the Polyzoan Molluscs are, in addition, gemmiparous, like

the Polypes ; and this power is evidently the secret of the pro-

duction of those compound forms which the Polyzoa present in

common with Polypes. Hence we see that, with scarcely anything

in common except superficial characters, the habits of Polyzoa

and Polypes are nearly identical ; and to this fact I would look for

an explanation of their identity of form.

XV.— Observations on two new species of Chiton from the

Upper Silurian ‘ Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. By M. L.

De Konrncx, Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences,

Belgium, &c.*

[With a Plate. |

On my last visit to England I had the opportunity of studying

a great number of new fossils, forming part of the magnifi-

cent collection of Mr. John Gray of Hagley, amongst which I

observed two species of Chiton, obtained from the Upper Silurian

__ beds of the neighbourhood.

Before entering into a detailed description of these species, it

would perhaps be useful to give a résumé of the paleontological

works which treat of species of a similar character to those form-

ing the subject of these observations.

Genus Carron, Linn.

Established by Linnzus in 1758 for a small number of living

species, this genus for a long time had no representative amongst

fossils.

It was not until the year 1802 that the first species of fossil

* Translated by W. H. Baily, F.G. S., Acting Palzontologist to the

Geological Survey of Ireland, from the ‘ Bulletins de l’Académie Royale

des Sciences, ete. de Belgique,’ 26"° année, 2™° sér., t. iii, 1857.

92 M. L. de Koninek on two new Species of Chiton

Chiton was discovered by Defrance, and described by Lamarck*

under the name of Chiton grignoniensis, that name being derived

from a locality long celebrated for the great number of fossils

found there in deposits belonging to the Calcaire grossier of

Paris, that is to say, to the middle beds of the Tertiary formation.

In 1884 M. Conrad made known a species (C. antiquus) from

the Tertiary formation of Alabamat.

In 1836 M. Puzos and M. le Comte Duchastel{ found some

remains of Chiton in the Carboniferous formation of the environs

of Tournay ; these fragments enabled Count Miinster to establish

a new species, which he described and figured in 1859 § under the

name of Chiton priscus.

This discovery was considered of some importance by palzeon-

tologists, who were far from expecting to find species of this

kind in palozoic strata; nevertheless, in the latter part of the

year 1840, M. Guido Sandberger announced the probable exist-

ence of the genus Chiton in the Devonian limestone of Villmar ||.

In 1842 the same geologist added two new species, under the

names of C. subgranosus and C. fasciatus, to the list which he

then published of Devonian fossils from the same locality{]; one of

these species is probably identical with that which M. F. Roemer

has mistaken for Bellerophon expansus, Sow.**, and which was

named C, cordiformis by M. Sandberger in 1845,

In 1843 I described three new species of Chiton+t}, procured

from the Carboniferous formation of Belgium, to which in

1845 M. le Baron de Ryckholt added some others discovered by

himself in the same formation{{. That savant made known at

the same time the existence of a Chiton from the Tertiary forma-

tion of Italy—a species we owe to the researches of M. Can-

traine, Professor in the University of Ghent; it is described

by him under the name of C. subapenninus in the second part of

the ‘Malacologie Méditerranéenne et Littorale.’ It may, however,

prove identical with that from near Turin, published in 1847 by

M. Michelotti under the name of C. miocenicus $$.

* Annales du Muséum, t. ii. p. 309.

+ Morton, Syn. of Organic remains, Appendix, p. 6.

+ This species is published by M. Deshayes in the new edition of the

* Histoire nat. des Anim. s. Vertébres’ of Lamarck, t. vil. p. 490,

§ Beitrage zur Petrefaktenkunde, i. p. 38.

|| Neues Jahrb. fiir Mineral. und Geol. 1841, p. 240.

q Ibid. 1842, p.399. These names were replaced in 1853 by those of

C. corrugatus and sagittalis, without M. Sandberger having given a reason

for so doing (G. & F. Sandberger, ‘ Die Versteiner. des Rhein. Schichtens.

in Nassau,’ pp. 238, 239).

*%* Neues Jahrb. fiir Mineral. und Geol. 1845, p. 439.

tt Descript. des anim. fossiles du terr. carb. pp. 322, etc.

{{ Bulletins de l’Académ. de Belg. t. xii. 2"° partie, pp. 45, ete.

§§ Descript. des foss. du terr. mioc. de l’Italie, p. 132, pl. 16. f. 7.

a ee, ee

rom the Upper Silurian ‘ Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. 93

Before the publication of the work of M. de Ryckholt, Mr.

King had already announced the occurrence of a Chiton found by

Mr. Loftus in the Permian formation near Sunderland*, and

described later under the name of C. Loftusianus+,—on this side,

M. Philippi having made known two other species (C. siculus,

Gray, and C. fascicularis, Linn.) from the tertiary strata of

Sicily t.

Attes these discoveries, Mr. Salter in 1846 added another and

much more remarkable example, that of a species of Chiton from

the lower beds of the Silurian strata of Ireland. That author

proposed on the occasion a new genus, under the name of Helmin-

thochiton, for the purpose of receiving the palzozoic species§ ;

but as it is not distinguished by any essential character from

the ordinary genus Chiton, it can merely serve to denote a section

of that genus.

In 1848 Mr. Searles Wood described and figured, in his mag-

nificent Monograph on the Mollusca from the Crag of England,

three fossil species of Chiton, one of them being new (C. strigil-

latus), and the two others identical with species livmg in our

seas at the present day (viz. C. fascicularis, Linn., and C. Rissoi,

Payr.||).

About the same date M. Eudes Deslongchamps, to whom

science is indebted for a great number of excellent works on

the Jurassic fossils of the environs of Caen, discovered in the

Bathonian beds of Langrune the posterior or anal plate of a

species of Chiton, which he obligingly dedicated to me*{|—this

being the first discovery of the genus in Secondary strata, although

their probable existence in strata of that age was some time

before predicted by him **.

In 1852, M. Terquem added a new link to the chain uniting

the palzozoic Chitons to those of the present epoch, by the

discovery of a new species (C. Deshayesii) in the middle Lias of

Thionvillet+.

Finally, M. F. A. Roemer described and figured in 1855 a new

* Ann. & Mag. of Nat. Hist. 1844, vol. xiv. p. 381.

T Monogr. of the Permian Foss. of England, Pal. Soc. 1849, p. 202.

{ Enumeratio Molluse. Sicil. t. ii. p. 85.

§ Synopsis of the Silur. foss. of Ireland by Sir R. Griffiths, p. 74; and

Quarterly Journ. of Geol. Soc. of London, vol. iii. pp. 48, &e.

|| Monog. of the Crag Mollusca, pt. 1. pp. 185, &e. Besides these three

species, Mr. Wood had also announced three others, which he considered

to be new, in his Catalogue of Crag Mollusca published in 1842 (Ann. &

Mag. of Nat. Hist. vol. ix. p. 460); but these he appears to have since

abandoned.

{! Mém. de la Soc. Linn. de Normandie, t. viii. pp. 156, &c.

** Descript. des Anim. foss. du terr. carb., p. 321.

Tf Bullet. de la Soc, Geol. de France, 2™° sér. t. ix. pp. 386, ete.

94 M. L. de Koninck on two new Species of Chiton

species of Chiton (C. levigatus*), obtained from the upper part

of the Devonian strata near Grund, and figured another to

which he did not give a name, but which I propose to designate

under that of C. tumidust.

The following is a list of all the species of fossil Chitons

known up to the present time, with an indication of the geolo-

gical series in which they have been observed, and the locality

from which they were obtained t :—

Upper Tertiary.

. Chiton siculus, Gray. Sicily.

fascicularis, Linn. Sicily; Sutton.

— Rissoi, Payraudeau. Sutton.

strigillatus, Wood. Sutton.

ee arcs Michelotti. Turin.

subapenninus, Cantr.?

. —— subcajetanus, Poli (ex fide D’Orb.). Turin.

-transenna, Lea. Virginia.

NO o Ree

Lower Tertiary.

. Chiton antiquus, Conrad. Alabama.

. —— grignonensis, Lamk. Grignon.

Great Oolite or Bathonian.

10. Chiton Koninckii, Eudes Deslongch. Langrune.

Laas.

11. Chiton Deshayesii, Terquem. Thionville.

Trias.

ie Chiton? Cottai, Geinitz. Bunter Sandstone.

. ——, sp.

Permian.

14. Chiton Loftusianus, King. Durham.

15. —-— Howseanus, Kirkby. Durham ||.

ane gragae und H. v. Meyer, Paleontographica, t. v. p. 36, pl. 7.

g.8 a,b.

t Ibid. pl. 7. fig. 9 a, d.

t To this list of M. De Koninck’s I have added others since discovered,

so as to make it complete up to the present time.—W. H. B.

§ When at the Aberdeen meeting of the British Association in September

1859, I was shown by Mr. Charles Moore, of Bath, some plates of Chiton

obtained by him, with other very interesting fossils, from the Trias forma-

tion near Frome, Somersetshire. This will therefore add an additional

species to the doubtful one included in the above list.—W. H. B

| In 1856 this Permian species was discovered at Tunstall and Hum-

bleton Hill, Durham, and was described in 1857 by Mr. J. W. Kirkby ;

in March 1859 he also described, in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Geologi-

cal Society of London, the four following additional species. One of these

he doubtfully refers to Chiton proper; the others he considers to belong to

Brits Sa A ic a

;

’

from the Upper Silurian ‘Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. 95

16. Chiton ? cordatus, Kirkby. Durham.

17. Chitonellus Hancockianus, Kirkby. Durham.

distortus, Kirkby. Durham.

19. —— antiquus, Howse,sp. Durham.

Carboniferous Limestone.

20. Chiton concentricus, De Kon. Visé.

— gemmatus*, De Kon. Visé.

, var. mosensis, De Ryckh.

21.< —— ——, Viseticola, De Ryckh.

—— —, legiacus, De Ryckh.

, eburonicus, De Ryckh.

. Chiton priscus, Minster. Tournay.

—— nervicanus, De Ryckh. Tournay.

turnacianus, De Ryckh. Tournay.

—— Mempiscus, De Ryckh. Tournay.

. — (Chitonellus), cordifer, De Kon. Tournay.

—— thomondiensis +, Baily. County of Limerick.

—— Burrowianus {, Kirkby. Settle, Yorkshire.

And probably three or four other species from that locality.

Upper Devonian.

29. Chiton levigatus, Fr. Ad. Roemer. Grund.

30. ——tumidus, De Kon. Grund.

Middle Devonian.

Chiton corrugatus, G. & F. Sandberger. Villmar.

cordiformis, G. Sandberger.

—— priscus, G. Sandberger ; non Miinster.

: —— Sandbergianus, De Ryckh.

32. Chiton sagittalis, G. § F. Sandberger. Villmar.

——,n.sp. Plymouth (Geol. Surv. Collection).

BSRRSSS

31.

the genus Chitonellus ; the one he calls Chitonellus antiquus, having pre-

viously been mistaken by Mr. Howse for a Calyptrea, was named by him

Calyptrea antiqua.—W. H. B.

* M. A. d’Orbigny, in his ‘ Prodrome de Paléontologie,’ t. i. p. 127,

has proposed to change this name into that of subgemmatus, under the

idea that there already exists a Chiton of that name, described in 1825 by

M. De Blainville. This, however, is an error.—L. De K.

T In April 1859 I made known, in a paper read before the Geological

Society of Dublin, the discovery of the plates of a Chiton of larger dimen-

sions than any previously met with (plates belonging to several indivi-

duals were obtained), from the Carboniferous Limestone of Lisbane; since

then I myself collected other plates of a similar species in a cutting at

Rathkeale, on the Limerick and Foynes Railway. This species I described

by the above name of Chiton thomondiensis (vide Journ. of the Geol.

Soe. Dublin, vol. viii. pt. 2. p. 167).—W. H. B.

{ In a note to Mr. Kirkby’s paper (Journ. of the Geol. Soc. of London,

vol. xy. p. 610), and a further communication with which I was favoured

by him, he mentions the fact of an additional discovery by Mr. J. H. Bur-

row, of an interesting series of plates of Chitons from the Carboniferous

or Lower Scar Limestone of Seitle in Yorkshire. These plates he believes

to belong to five species, which he could not identify with any of the

Belgian species described by Baron Ryckholt and Professor De Koninck ;

ig Oy a he has named Chiton Burrowianus, after the discoverer.—

96 M. L. de Koninck on two new Species of Chiton

Upper Silurian.

33, Chiton Grayanus, De Kon. Wenlock Limestone, Dudley.

34. —— Wrightianus, De Kon. s x zs

Lower Silurian. i

35. Chiton (Helminthochiton) Griffithii, Salter. Cong, co. Galway.

On an inspection of this list the result is, that, notwithstand-

ing the number is relatively small when compared with that of

recent species, the existing genus Chiton is represented in almost

all the series of sedimentary rocks, and that hitherto the Creta-

ceous and Triassic are the only formations in which there have not

been discovered any traces*. I have no doubt that this gap will

soon be filled, as it is not very probable that these animals,

whose appearance on our globe dates so far back in geological

time as the Lower Silurian, continuing through all the other

formations up to the present day, should have been unrepre-

sented in these two geological periods. The same list, again,

demonstrates that, after the Tertiary, it is the Carboniferous

strata which contain the greatest number of species, and that it

is the intermediate strata which have furnished the fewest +.

I shall now proceed to give descriptions of the two new species

of Chiton which form the principal subject of this notice. With

the specimens of one I have been aided by Mr. John Gray of

Hagley, by whom it was discovered, and of the other by Dr.

Thomas Wright of Cheltenham, well known for his investigations

upon the fossil Echinoderms of Great Britain.

1. Chiton Grayanus, De Koninck. (PI. II. fig. 1 a, 8, ¢, d.)

The dorsal cerames, or intermediate plates of this species,

which are the only ones with which I am acquainted, are formed

of two lateral parts, perfectly plane, of a nearly square form, and

united together by an angle a little more than a right angle.

The dorsal carina is most developed; the anterior part of each

plate is slightly crenated ; the test appears to have been very

* Mr. Charles Moore’s discovery of Triassic Chitons in British strata

was made since the publication of Professor De Koninck’s paper. See

note § on page 94.

+ While this article was in the press, Mr. Charles Moore has favoured

me with the additional information of his having found examples of the

genus Chiton in the following formations in England, in which they had

not hitherto been observed, viz. :—

Bradford Clay ; Hampton, near Bath: a single plate.

Upper Lias; near Ilminster: about a dozen separate plates, all belong-

ing to one species.

And in the Triassic beds near Frome, before alluded to, where the plates

of a small and not uncommon species occur.—W. H. B.

from the Upper Silurian ‘Wenlock Limestone’ of Dudley. 97

thin. Their external surface is ornamented by a very great num-

ber of fine parallel striz or lines of growth; on the lateral and

anterior sides of each plate, and between them, there are ex-

tremely thin ribs covered with small granulations. Each of

these plates appears to have undergone a suspension of develop-

ment at about the middle of its growth; this interruption is indi-

cated byastriation much larger and deeper than the others, which

are all nearly equal in strength. The median and lateral areas are

very nearly equal, and divide each side of the plate into two parts.

t is probable that, if this species was furnished with

apophyses, they were very small, as I have not been able to

discover any trace of them on the various specimens I had the

opportunity of examining.

Relations and Differences.—This Chiton presents a greater

similarity with C. priscus, Munster, and C. Mempiscus, De Ryckh.

It differs from both, however, by the lateral margin of its plates

being more even, by the slight thickness of its test, by the ab-

sence of apophyses, and especially by the fineness and great

number of strize covering its surface.

Dimensions.—Length of the dorsal plate about 12 milli-

metres; breadth of each side 10 mm., which gives for the com-

plete animal an approximate length of from 80 to 90 millimetres,

and a mean breadth of 16 to 18 mm.

Locality.—This species has been discovered by Messrs. Gray

and Fletcher in the Upper Silurian ‘ Wenlock limestone,’ near

Dudley.

2. Chiton Wrightianus, De Koninck. (PI. II. fig. 2a, b,c.)

The form of the dorsal plates of this species is subtriangular,

the posterior edges making very nearly a right angle. The

lateral angles are rounded, and the anterior edge is very sinuous.

All the plates are supplied with a well-marked median carina,

and appear to have been without apophyses. The surface is

covered with a small number of deep equidistant strie. The test —

is slender. The median area is larger than the lateral one.

Relations and Differences.—This Chiton very much resembles

C. Loftusianus, King, but differs from it in the regularity of the

striz of the median and lateral areas, and by the more marked

sinuosity of the anterior edge of its plates.

Dimensions.—The length of each dorsal plate is about 8 milli-

metres, and the breadth 12 mm.

Locality.—This species was found by Mr. Gray with the pre-

ceding one ; it is, however, scarcer than even that.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE II.

Fig. 1a, Chiton Grayanus, De Kon., nat. size, with fragments of four

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 7

98 Mr, W, H. Benson on the Subgenus Corilla,

dorsal plates, from the collection of Mr. Gray; 1 6, a plate,

seen from the anterior side; 1 ¢, half plate, enlarged; 1 d, com-

plete specimen, hypothetically restored and slightly enlarged.

Fig. 2 a, Chiton Wrightianus, De Kon., nat, size, showing two dorsal

plates compressed; 2, dorsal plate, seen on the posterior side ;

2e, restored specimen, taking as a base the Chiton Loftusianus,

XVI.—Notes on the Subgenus Corilla, H. & A, Adams; and on

the Group Plectopylis, Benson; also on Pollicaria, Gould, and

Hybocystis, Benson. By W, H. Benson, Esq.

Wiru reference to the group Plectopylis, published in the

‘ Annals’ for April last, I have received from Mr, Augustus A.

Gould of Boston, U.S., a sheet containing ‘ Shells of the North

Pacifie Exploring Expedition,’ with a proposed amended deserip-

tion of Messrs. H. and A. Adams’s subgenus Corilla.

* Subgen. Corilla, H. & A. Adams (emendatum).—Testa planor-

boidea, plerumque sinistrorsa, plus minusve distorta, arcte spirata,

subtus concava; fauce in fundo denticulis compressis fere occluso,

quorum uno seepe ad aperturam producto ; peristomate incrassato,

reflexo.”

Mr. Gould adds a new species from Hong Kong, C. pulvinaris,

G., with ‘ denticulis in fauce ad 9, haud productis” among the

characters of the aperture. This shell he states to be ‘ almost

precisely of the size and shape of H. refuga, Gould; but that is

reversed, and has a lamina running to the aperture.” .

Mr. Gould informs me that in a more extended paper he has

gone more fully into individual peculiarities, This was pub-

lished, he further states, in 1859. I have not had the good

fortune to meet with it; and for more than six months have

been in vain endeavouring to get a copy of a paper on Siamese

shells, published several years earlier at Boston.

Now the subgeneric character, “fauce in fundo denticulis

compressis fere occluso,” seems to provide for the retention of

Helix Rivolit and H. erronea, which the characters of Plectopylis

absolutely exclude from my group, and leave in Messrs, Adams’s _

original subgenus Corilla, as they are furnished only with spiral

lamella, and have no pylaic barrier. On the other hand, the

character “ planorboidea”’ would ignore H. plectostoma and H.

Pinacis, in which the pylaic barrier is present.

Messrs, Adams’s typical species of Corilla are H. Rivoli and

its congeners; and Helia plectostoma had been referred to a

distinct group. Plectopylis was designed to unite shells pre-

viously referred to different subgenera (although allied by the

presence of pylaic barriers), and to separate species destitute of

ee ee ee kee eee aS a a ar

— i a Sn ee

and on Plectopylis, Pollicaria, and Hybocystis. 99

that feature, and still belonging to Corilla with reference to its

original typical characters.

The description of Corilla, with the addition of the pylaic

plication, will only tend to confusion, and must necessitate the

formation of another group for Messrs. Adams’s typical forms ;

while it is evident, from Mr. Gould’s description, that he had then

no knowledge of the affinity of species not referable to the Pla-

norboid group; and it would also appear that he was unac-

quainted with the existence of internal series of pyle. In

short, Mr, Gould’s description of Corilla is calculated to include

all Messrs. Adams’s species, adding a feature characteristic of a

portion only, and, thus altered, is still hampered with the acci-

dental Planorboid character. Such a subgenus would comprise

species not truly Plectopylaic; and others which are really so,

but not Planorboid in form, would be inadmissible.

In the same paper is described a large and interesting species

of the restricted genus Alyceus—A. Pilula, Gould, from Hong

Kong. Another species has lately been described from Java—

A. Jagori, Yon Martens. The characters given of these two

species will not permit their assignment with certainty to any

particular one of the three sections proposed in the ‘ Annals’

for March 1859. A third species, A. exul, Bl., assignable to

the section Charaz, was found during the past year in the Nil-

gherry range, by Mr. W. T. Blanford, as well as a singular

new Diplommatina. Neither of these two genera had previously

occurred to the southward of the Ganges. In the same rich

locality, Mr. H. F. Blanford had, in a former year, discovered a

most curious little Cyclostomaceous genus (Opisthostoma, Bl.), a

specimen of which he has kindly communicated to me. These

new Nilgherry shells were destined to appear in the ‘Journal of

the Asiatic Society of Calcutta’. .

I may here note that I have lately ascertained that the shell

which | published in the ‘ Annals’ for March 1856, under the

name of Megalomastoma gravidum, was described in the ‘ Pro-

ceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History’ for July in

the same year, as Cyclostoma Pollex, Gould. Mr. Gould pro-

ceeded, in the same paper, to propose for that shell, in conjunc-

tion with Rhaphaulus Chrysallis, Pfr., and M. (Hainesia) Myersii,

Haines, a new group, “ probably generic,” with the designation

of Pollicaria, This name, if published within a moderate period

after its submission to the Boston Society, has priority in point

of time to my generic term Hybocystis, proposed in the ‘ Annals?

for August 1859 for H. gravida alone, after an examination of

the animal and operculum. The true structure of the shell of

Rhaphaulus Chrysallis (discovered by Mr. H. Adams) was made

known in the ‘Annals’ for April 1856, in which year also

100 Mr.-'T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

Pfeiffer proposed his section Hainesia in the ‘ Mal. Blatter’ for

September.

The following are the remarks published by Gould on Cyclo-

stoma Pollex, with the characters of Pollicaria :—

“This singular shell may possibly be Cyclostoma Chrysalis, Pfr.,

but is larger and destitute of lines and indentations. That shell

is said to come from Arva [probably Ava]. Megalomastoma

Myersii, Haines, is another species of the same type, but less

distorted and more cylindrical. . These shells, coming from the

same region, to which many others will doubtless hereafter be

added, I regard as constituting a natural group, probably generic,

for which I would propose the’ name Pollicaria. Shell sub-

perforate, chrysalidiform, ventrally flattened; spire secund ;

aperture subcircular, truncate posteriorly within the peritreme.”

Cheltenham, June 29, 1860.

XVII.—On Additions to the Madeiran Coleoptera.

By T. Vernon Wor aston, M.A., F.L.S.

[Concluded from p. 54. ]

(Subfam. XANTHOLINIDES.)

Genus XANTHOLINUS.

Dahl, Encycl. Méthod. x. 475 (1825).

Xantholinus Hesperius? Erich.

X. niger (vix subzenescens), nitidus; capite utrinque parce punctato,

ad basin truncato; prothorace punctorum serie laterali subecurvata

impresso; elytris latera versus obsolete subseriatim punctatis,

margine apicali testaceo ; antennis tarsisque fusco-ferrugineis,

illarum articulo primo (et interdum tertio), femoribus tibtisque

piceis.

Long. corp. lin. 22-34.

Habitat Maderam australem,’. a DD. Park et Moniz benigne com-

municatus. 3

Xantholinus Hesperius ?, Erichs., Gen. et Spec. Staph. 329 (1839).

X. like the X. linearis, but with the head a little more abruptly

truncated behind (though not quite so suddenly as in the X.

punctulaius), and much more sparingly punctured, and with the

frontal sulci a little longer, wider, and deeper,—the inner ones,

moreover, being a trifle less curved, and the outer ones carried

further back on to the forehead, from the front margin of the

eye. Prothorax with a longitudinal row of about nine punctures

on either side of its disk, and with the lateral ones fewer than in

the X. dinearis, and with an evident tendency to be arranged ina

Dacdliwienhl

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 101

curve (though not so decidedly so as those of the X. punctulatus).

Elytra finely punctured, as in the X. Zinearis, but with a very

obscure tendency to be disposed, towards the lateral margins, in

longitudinal rows; their apical edge somewhat translucid and

testaceous. Antenne and tarsi brownish-ferruginous ; the basal

joint of the former (and sometimes, apparently, the third also),

as well as the femora and tibie, piceous.

The present Xantholinus, which in some respects (as will be

seen) combines the characters of the X. punctulatus and linearis,

but which may be at once known from them by, inéer alia, its

more remotely punctured head and the testaceous apical margin

of its elytra, appears to agree sufficiently well with the descrip-

tion of the X. Hesperius (from Spain and Portugal) as given by

Erichson, to justify its being referred to that insect. Never-

theless I should state that it does not precisely accord with the

diagnosis; and hence I have assigned it to the X. Hesperius

with a query, being unwilling to multiply species unnecessarily

in a somewhat obscure group. I have detected a single specimen

of it amongst some old insects which were taken by Mr. M. Park,

about two or three years ago, near Funchal; and a second was

communicated to me by Senhér Moniz, during the winter of

1859.

Genus Lepracinus.

Erichson, Kaf. der Mark Brand. i. 429 (1837).

Leptacinus linearis, Grav.

L. niger, nitidus ; capite utrinque dense et profunde punctato, ad

basin recte truncato; prothorace seriebus dorsalibus circa 9-punc-

tatis ; elytris dilutioribus, latera versus seriatim punctatis; anten-

nis piceis ; pedibus piceo-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 13.

Habitat Maderam ; quinque specimina ad S. Antonio da Serra nuper

deprehensit Dom. Bewicke.

Staphylinus linearis, Grav., Col. Micropt. 43 (1802).

Gyrohypnus suicifrons (Kby.), Steph., Il. Brit. Ent. v. 260 (1833).

Leptacinus linearis, Kraatz, Nat. der Ins. Deutsch. ii. 649 (1857).

ZL. black and shining. Head and prothoraz higily polished :

the former straightly truncated behind, deeply and distinctly

punctured at the sides (but not roughly so, the punctures

being well-defined), and with the frontal sulci deep and distinct :

the /atter with a longitudinal row of about eight punctures on

either side of its disk, and with about five or six (besides some

scattered ones near the anterior angles) arranged somewhat in a

curve towards either edge. lytra diluted in colouring (being

more or less piceous, and still paler towards their outer apical

angles), finely punctured, the punctures being disposed in rows

102 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

towards the lateral margins. Antenne brownish-piceous, being

a little brighter at their base. Legs piceo-testaceous, with their

tarsi pale.

Except in its comparatively diminutive size, the present insect

bears a considerable primd facie resemblance, in its general con-

tour and posteriorly-truncated head, to the Xantholinus punctu-

latus. Nevertheless, apart from the great differences of its

punctation (which may be gathered from the above diagnosis),

the generic characters of the Leptacini will of course at once

separate it; and amongst these, the subulated apical joint of

the palpi is perhaps the most apparent. Its discovery in Ma-

deira is due to Mr. Bewicke, who has recently forwarded me five

specimens which he captured, during the past summer, beneath

hay-stack rubbish, at 8. Antonio da Serra. I should add that

one of the Madeiran examples has likewise been carefully exa-

mined by Mr. Janson, who agrees with me in referring it to the

Staphylinus linearis, Grav.

(Subfam. SrapHYLINIDEs.)

Genus PHILONTHUS.

(Leach) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 226 (1832).

§ I. Prothoraz seriebus dorsalibus e punctis quatuor compositis.

Philonthus thermarum, Aubé.

P. angustus, niger; capite subquadrato; prothorace picescentiore ;

elytris testaceo-piceis, apicem versus paulatim dilutioribus, parce

et distincte punctulatis ; antennis fuscis, basi pedibusque pallidis. -

Long. corp. lin. 14.

Hatitat Maderam australem ; duo specimina prope urbem Funcha-

lensem tempore vernali a.p. 1859, a meipso detecta.

Philonthus thermarum, Aubé, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de France (2ime série),

viii. 316 (1850).

P. small, narrow, and black. Head and prothorax highly

polished ; the former rather long and subquadrate, being straightly

truncated behind ; the /atter more piceous than the head, and

with a longitudinal series of four (or sometimes, apparently,

five) punctures down either side of its disk, and with a few scat-

tered ones between them and the edges. H/ytra paler than the

head and prothorax, being more or less testaceo-piceous, and

paler behind than in front; sparingly, but distinctly, punctu-

lated. Antenne brown; their base and the legs testaceous.

Two examples of the P. thermarum, Aubé, which agree pre-

cisely with British ones in my possession, were captured by my-

self, beneath vegetable refuse, near Funchal, during the spring

of 1859. Their minute size, narrow outline, subquadrate head,

and diluted elytra, in conjunction with the four (or sometimes

ET ae Ee nF

ee A ee Pe eee ae ee Pier a

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madetran Coleoptera. 103

five) punctures down either side of their prothoracic disk, will

at once distinguish them from the rest of the Madeiran Philonthi.

In more northern latitudes, the species generally occurs about

hotbeds,—under which circumstances it was discovered by M.

Rouzet in Paris; and I have myself taken it in similar positions

in England.

(Subfam. PapERipzs.)

Genus ScoPrzvs.

Erichson, Gen. et Spec. Staph. 604 (1839).

Scopeus subopacus, 0. sp.

S. angustus, nigro-piceus, subopacus ; capite prothoraceque dense

alutaceis, fere pilis carentibus, illo subrotundato-quadrato ; elytris

dense et minute punctulatis et pilis brevibus demissis cinereis

vestitis; antennis rufo-testaceis, apicem versus fuscescentibus ;

pedibus infuscato-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 17.

Habitat Maderam, una cum precedente a Dom. Bewicke detectus.

8S. narrow, blackish-piceous, and nearly opake. Head and

prothoraz densely alutaceous, but scarcely punctured, and almost

free from pile: the former roundish-quadrate (being truncated

behind, but not very abruptly so), and with the eyes rounded,

and rather small: the /atter oblong, and rather acuminated in

front. Hlytra closely and minutely punctulated all over, and

(together with the abdomen) more evidently pilose than the

head and prothorax—being clothed with a fine and very short,

decumbent, cinereous pubescence. Abdomen concolorous, even

the extreme apex being scarcely more diluted in colouring than

the rest of the surface. Antenne reddish-testaceous at their

base, but browner towards their apex. Legs brownish-testaceous,

being unequally infuscated all over.

The unique example from which the above description has

been compiled was detected by Mr. Bewicke, who captured it

(along with the last species) beneath hay-stack refuse at S. An-

tonio da Serra, during the summer of 1859. It has much the

appearance of a small dark Lithocharis; but the generic cha-

racters of Scopeus, which mainly consist in its more robust legs

(especially the anterior pair) and its small tricuspid corneous

ligula, will, apart from the diminished bulk of the species which

compose the group, readily distinguish it. Judging from the

description, it seems somewhat allied (particularly in its opake

surface) to the L. infirmus, Erichs., from Egypt; nevertheless

its uniformly dark hue and the densely alutaceous (but appa-

rently unpunctured) sculpture of its head and prothorax are of

themselves sufficient to separate it therefrom.

104 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

Genus Lirnocuartis.

(Dejean) Boisd. et Lacord., Faun. Ent. des Env. de Paris,

i, 431 (1835).

Lithocharis brevipes, n. sp.

L. fusco-picea, subopaca, densissime et subtilissime punctulata ;

capite subtriangulari piceo-nigro, oculis parvulis; prothorace

subquadrato ; elytris paulo magis fuscescentioribus ; antennis pe-

dibusque infuscato-ferrugineis, illis graciusculis, tarsis brevibus.

Long. corp. lin. vix 13.

Habitat Maderam australem; in horto Bewickiano prope Funchal

exemplar unicum deprehensi.

L. like the ZL. ochracea, but rather smaller and narrower, more

opake, still more closely and minutely punctulated all over, and

more densely pubescent. Head not quite so black as in that

species (or a trifle more piceous) ; also rather smaller, less con-

vex, and more triangular, and with the eyes not nearly so large.

Elytra somewhat browner, or more diluted, than the rest of

the surface, and very densely pubescent. Limbs darker than

in the LZ. ochracea: the antenne, also, more slender; and with

‘the apical joint shorter, and less acuminated at its tip : and the

legs more abbreviated, particularly the tarsi, which are (compa-

ratively) very short.

The present insect is a good deal allied to the European L.

obsoleta ; nevertheless its rather shorter and more slender antennee

(with their smaller terminal joint), together with its more tri-

angular head and more piceous hue, and the less broadly dilated

front tarsi of its male sex, will, apart from minor differences, at

once separate it therefrom. Judging from the diagnosis, it

seems quite distinct, in many points, from the ZL. obscurella,

Erichs., from Sardinia, though in its general size and aspect it

may possibly approach that species. The only specimen which

I have as yet seen of it was captured by myself, during the spring

of 1859, from beneath vegetable refuse, in Mr. Bewicke’s garden

at the Palmeira, above Funchal.

Genus Sunivs.

(Leach) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 274 (1832).

Sunius equivocus, n. sp.

S. piceo-ferrugineus ; capite rotundato-oblongo; prothorace rufo-

ferrugineo; elytris antennisque dilute testaceis; pedibus pallido-

testaceis ; scutello majusculo.

Long. corp. lin. 14.

Halitat Maderam australem, a Dom. M. Park captus.

S. piceo-ferruginous. Head, prothorax, and elytra almost free

‘Rd

et a

a ea

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 105

from pubescence—the first and second being also subopake, and

densely, roughly, but not very decidedly punctured: the first

roundish-oblong ; the second a little more rufescent than the

head, being strictly rufo-ferruginous ; the third a little less opake,

more deeply, distinctly, and less closely punctured, and (toge-

ther with the antenne) of a dull diluted-testaceous hue. Scu-

tellum rather larger than in the other Madeiran Sunii. Abdomen

pubescent. Legs pale testaceous, but infuscated in parts.

The single specimen described above was captured, about two

years ago, by Mr. M. Park, near Funchal. As will be gathered

from the diagnosis, it differs from the other Madeiran Sunii in

_ many important particulars, though combining to a certain ex-

tent the characters of them both; and, indeed, at first sight it

has somewhat the general aspect and colouring of the Mecogna-

thus Chimera: nevertheless, apart from minor differences, its

comparatively immensely developed elytra and scutellum, and

less basally-constricted abdomen, will at once distinguish it from

that sect.

(Subfam. OxyTELIDEs.)

Genus TRoGoPHLEUSs.

Mannerheim, Brachél. 49 (1831).

Trogophleus exilis, n. sp.

T. angustus, niger, subnitidus; capite prothoraceque minutissime,

creberrime et zequaliter subpunctulatis (an potius alutaceis?), hoc

in disco postico obsolete longitudinaliter bi-impresso; antennis

basi fusco-ferrugineis ; pedibus dilute testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 2.

Habitat Maderam australem, a Dom. M. Park semel lectus.

7. minute, narrow, black or piceous-black, slightly shining,

and delicately pubescent. Head and prothoraxz most closely,

minutely, and equally subpunctulated all over, the punctules

being very indistinct, and scarcely separable from minute gra-

nules (so that, perhaps, the surface might be almost regarded as

subalutaceous instead of punctured) : the former less prominent

or thiekened behind the eyes than in the T. corticinus, so that

the latter project sensibly beyond the hinder rim (which is

scarcely the case in that species); the /atter of much the same

shape as in the T. corticinus and bilineatus, but with the longi-

tudinal foveze more obscure, being subobsolete. Hiytra a trifle

more picescent than the head and prothorax, and a little more

evidently punctulated (though much more finely so than in the

other species). The basal half of the antenne dull brownish

ferruginous. Legs diluted testaceous.

106 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

The present insignificant little Trogophlwus, a single specimen

of which I have found amongst some insects collected by Mr.

M. Park near Funchal, is apparently as small as the minute 7’

simplicicollis, with which, in its very dense and fine sculpture, it

nearly agrees. Nevertheless its paler limbs and totally different

prothorax (which is not narrowed behind as in that species, nor

free from longitudinal furrows) will of themselves at once sepa-

rate it therefrom; whilst from its still nearer ally, the 7. corti-

cinus, it is easily distinguished by its smaller size and closer and

very much finer punctation, as well as by its more obsolete

prothoracic fovez, and by the paler hue of its legs and the basal

half of its antenne.

(Subfam. OMALriapEs.)

Genus PHILORHINUM.

Kraatz, Nat. der Ins. Deutschl. ii. 966 (1858).

Philorhinum humile, Erichs.

P. lineare, depressum, pubescens, nigrum ; capite, prothorace elytris-

que paulo dilutioribus, dense eequaliter punctatis; antennarum

basi pedibusque dilute testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 1.

Habitat Maderam, a Dom. Bewicke ad 8S. Antonio da Serra estate

1859 repertum.

Arpedium humile, Erichs., Gen. et Spec. Staph. 860 (1840).

myops, Haliday, Entomologist, 187 (1841).

— humile, Redt., Fauna Austr. (edit. 2), 246 (1857).

Philorhinum humile, Kraatz, Nat. der Ins. Deutschl. ii. 966 (1858).

P. linear, depressed, black, slightly shining, and clothed with

a short, decumbent, cinereous pile. Head, prothorax, and elytra

rather more piceous, or diluted in colouring, than the abdomen,

and densely, deeply, and equally punctured throughout: the

first subtriangular, with the eyes prominent, and the second

transverse-subquadrate, being nearly equally rounded at the

sides. Antenne fusco-ferrugimous towards their apex; their

base and the /egs diluted testaceous.

The abbreviated elytra, leaving jive segments of the abdomen

visible, and the elongated basal joint of the hinder feet, will

of themselves at once distinguish the genus Philorhinum from

its immediate allies. The single individual described above,

identified by Mr. Janson with the common European P. humile,

with which it appears in every respect to agree, was de-

tected by Mr. Bewicke at 8. Antonio da Serra (in Madeira

proper) during the summer of 1859. In the English specimens

which I have examined, the males seem to have their antenn

a trifle longer than those of the females, and with the apical

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera. 107

joint less abbreviated; and the Madeiran example (a female)

seems to coincide in this respect with the corresponding sex of

more northern latitudes. —

Genus ANTHOBIUM.

(Leach) Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 335 (1832).

Anthobium torquatum, Marsh.

A. rufo-testaceum; scutello, pectore, abdomine antennarumque

_ apice nigricantibus ; elytris testaceis, amplis, ad apicem inte-

riorem in fceminis singulatim acuminatis, in maribus postice

_ truncatis.

Long. corp. lin. vix 1.

Habitat Maderam australem, a Dom. Bewicke prope Funchal semel

lectum.

Silpha torquata, Marsham, Ent. Brit. i. 127 (1802).

Anthobium torquatum et mucronatum, Steph., Ill. Brit. Ent. v. 339 (1832).

— scutellare, Erichs., Gen. et Spee. Staph. 895 (1840).

A. rufo-testaceous, slightly shining, and sparingly clothed

with a short, decumbent, cinereous pile. Head very finely and

minutely punctulated, and with a large, round, and deep punc-

ture on either side of the forehead behind ; its extreme posterior

portion, or neck, slightly darker. Prothorar still more finely

and lightly punctulated, the punctules being scarcely perceptible,

even beneath a high magnifying power ; transverse, and rather

straightened at the sides, the hinder angles being nearly right

angles, and the anterior ones rounded off; with a dorsal line

down the centre. ilytra much more coarsely punctured ;

ample, and rather dilated posteriorly, covering nearly all the

upper surface of the abdomen ; a shade paler than the head and

and prothorax, being testaceous; their apex truncated in the

males; but in the females each elytron is separately produced,

or acuminated, at its inner apex. Seutellum piceous, free from

pile, and coarsely alutaceous. Abdomen black. Antenne and

legs testaceous ; with the apex of the former darker.

The single specimen described above is, like the last species,

due to the researches of Mr. Bewicke, who captured it in his

garden at the Palmeira, above Funchal. I have no hesitation

in referring it to the common European A. torguatum, with

which in most respects it agrees precisely; its antenne, how-

ever, are perhaps just perceptibly shorter than is the case in

more northern latitudes, and the punctules of its prothorax

(which is a /ittle less rounded at the sides) are, if possible, even

still more obscure. Such trifling differences, however, are

scarcely worth noticing, since the insect bears all the essential

features of the species with which I have identified it.

108 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on Additions to Madeiran Coleoptera.

Such are the additions to the fauna—49 in all (exclusive, of

course, of the Apotomus Chaudoirit and the Chrysomela onychina,

which are merely old species under new names)—which our

combined researches have brought to light during the past year

and a half in Madeira. As may be gathered. from the above

statements, of these 49, 21* were detected by myself, 16 by

Mr. Bewicke, 4 by Senhdér Moniz, 4 by Mr. M. Park, 3 by

Mr. E. Leacock, and one by the Rev. R. T. Lowe; and it may

be interesting to remark that the families into which these

accessions distribute themselves are as follows :—-Staphylinide 13;

Curculionide 8 ; Lathridiade 7 ; Colydiade and Tomicide 4 each ;

Carabide 2; and Silphide, Trichopterygide, Mycetophagide,

Dermestide, Bostrychide, Cisside, Attelabide, Bruchide, Halti-

cide, Tenebrionide, and Opatride, 1 each. In my last paper on

the additions to our Catalogue, written in October 1858, and pub-

lished in the ‘ Annals’ for the following December, I brought

up the list of then detected forms to 593; so that, when further

augmented by the 49 of this present paper, the Madeiran

Coleoptera, as hitherto observed, amount to no less than 642

well-defined species.

Before closing these remarks, I may just state that the names

of the following 13 species, as cited in my last Catalogue, will

have, in accordance with the law of priority, to be changed,—

subsequent inquiries having proved them to be identical with

species previously described. Thus, for Dromius arenicola Woll.,

read D. patruelis, Chaud.; for Pristonychus alatus, Woll., read

P. complanatus, De}. ; for Anchomenus pallipes, Fab., read A. al-

bipes, Fab. (the Carabus pallipes of the ‘ Mantissa Insectorum ’”

being, as I am informed by Dr. Schaum, an American insect of

the genus Tarus); for Harpalus litigiosus, Dej., read H. tene-

brosus, Dej.; for Dactylosternum Rousseti, Woll., read D. abdo-

minale, Fab.; for Monotoma spinifera, Woll., read M. spini-

collis, Aubé; for Microchondrus domuum, Woll., read Symbiotes

domuum, Woll. (the genus Microchondrus being identical with

Redtenbacher’s Symbiotes) ; for Haltica subtilis, Woll., read H.

procera, Redt.; for Haltica Salicarie, Payk., read H. ventralis,

Illig.; for Longitarsus lutescens, Gyll., read L. atricapillus, Dufts.;

for Longitarsus excurvus, Woll., read L. Echii, Meg.; for Glao-

soma velox, Woll., read Moronillus ruficollis, Jacg.-Duy.; for

Autocera laticeps, Woll., read Cnemeplatia laticeps, Woll.,—the

genus Autocera being, according to Dr. Kraatz, identical with

Cnemeplatia of Costa.

* Of these 21, however, there are two which cannot strictly be called

recent discoveries, although necessarily treated as additions to our fauna,

—namely, the Longitarsus abdominalis (which I had inadvertently mixed

up amongst my specimens of the L. nubigena, collected in 1855), and the

Mycetoporus Johnsoni (which I had hitherto regarded as a mere state of

the M. pronus).

ae sh . «74

hl ae cg

‘J

ne eee ie

Mr. A. Adams on the Animals of certain Mollusca. 109 3

XVIII.—WNotes on the Animals of certain Genera of Mollusca.

By Arruur Apams, F.L.S. &e.

Genus VoLuTHarPA, Fischer.

M. Fiscuer, in his ‘Journal de Conchyliologie,’ 1855, p. 85,

describes a genus under the name of Volutharpa, from the shell

only. When at Hakodadi, I found the Bullia Perryi of Jay,

and refer it to M. Fischer’s genus ; and further north, at Aniwa

Bay, Saghalien, I met with Bullia ampullacea of Middendorf,

and believe it to form another species of the same genus. I

procured by the dredge one living specimen of the latter species

from a depth of 17 fathoms. The animal is like Buccinum, of a

white colour sparsely sprinkled with black on the head, foot, and

siphon. The tentacles are broad, close together at the base, and

rather short, with the eyes on the outer side, near the middle.

The siphon is thick and short, and the foot is fleshy, and simple

behind. The operculum is subcircular, with concentric strie of

growth ; and the nucleus is within the margin, at the fore part.

Thus the simple foot and the possession of eyes remove it from

the genus Bullia, and the form and texture of the shell from

Buccinum. The operculum is different from that of Pseudoliva

or Gastridia, and the shell is without the tooth at the fore part

of the outer lip. The natural position of the genus is between

Buccinum and Pseudoliva.

Species of Volutharpa.

Deshayesiana, Fisch.

ampullacea, Midd. (Bullia).

Perryi, Jay (Bullia).

Limneana, A. Ad. (Bullia).

Genus Naticrina, Gray.

The animal of this genus resembles that of Morvillia or

Limneria; and the genus should be removed from the family

Naticidz to that of Velutinide. The tentacles are short and

rather flattened, with the eyes at their outer bases. The mantle

lines the shell, and is thickened at the edge, but is not produced

beyond, and does not cover the margin of the shell, as it does

in Marsenina and Velutella. The foot is small and oblong, auri-

culate on each side in front; and there is no operculum. The

male organ is large and compressed, and is situated at the outer

base of the right tentacle. A fold of the mantle covers the colu-

mellar lip of the shell. The animal is timid, crawls very slowly,

and is of a dead white colour. Dredged from 46 fathoms, in the

Straits of Korea.

Genus Stenoruyra, Benson.

The animal of Stenothyra or Nematura is similar to that of

110 Mr. A. Adams on the Animals of certain Mollusca,

Hydrobia and Amnicola, The rostrum is large, thick, and

annulated, and, when the animal is crawling, is extended beyond

the fore part of the foot. The tentacles are strong and subulate,

and the eyes are large, prominent, and black, on the outer side

of their bases. The foot is oblong and moderate, and strongly

auriculate on each side in front; the sole and operculigerous

lobe are simple. The operculum is subspiral; it is thick and

shelly, and is composed of three rapidly enlarging whorls.

I discovered the species S. punctosiriata, A. Adams, crawling

slowly on the moist soil at the roots of grass, between high- and

low-water marks, on the banks of the river Yang-tse. It appears

to be very sluggish and inactive in its habits.

In Borneo I found another species, S. olivacea, A. Adams,

adhering to the under surface of dead leaves, and crawling about

the soft mud by the sides of ponds. The nature of the opercu-

lum places this genus in the same group as Hydrobia, and not

in the family Viviparide, where my brother and myself have

arranged it, judging from the similarity of the shell to that of

Bithynia.

Associated with these little Stenothyre, im considerable num-

bers, was a species of Assiminia, of large size, and, I believe, at

present unnamed, if it be not 4. Francisca of Gray, from India.

The animal of this species progresses very much in the same

manner as Truncatella, by means of its broad muzzle and short

rounded foot. Short cylindric peduncles arise from swollen

conical bases, wide apart on the upper surface of a flattened

head, beyond which a dilated muzzle, bilobed at the end and

ringed with black-brown lines, extends far beyond the front

edge of the foot. A line is conspicuous on the sides of the

peduncles, indicating the union of the tentacles and eye-pedicels.

The eye, with a pale iris and a large black pupil, is placed at the

end of an oblong bulb. The sides of the foot are marked with

lateral, wavy, light brown dotted lines ; the sole is ovate, ob-

tuse at both ends, and of a dull dirty white. The operculum is

thin, horny, subspiral, and rather pointed behind.

Genus Umsonivum, Link.

At Hakodadi I had an opportunity of examining the animal

of Umbonium giganteum of Lesson, which occurs along the sands

of the bay, but is extremely difficult to obtain alive without

dredging for it. I found Dr. Gray’s account of the creature to

be very correct in the main; but | imagine the simplest view of

the nature of the veil is to consider it a dilatation of the left

tentacle. The lateral membrane in this species has four fila-

ments on each side, whereas in U, vestiarium, Linn. (Rotella lineo-

lata, Lam.), Dr, Gray mentions only three. The eye-peduncles

Mr. A, Adams on the Animals of certain Mollusca. 111

are as long as the tentacles, and flattened; and the eyes are not

well developed—less so on the right side than on the left, The

absence of a rostrum, and other peculiarities, perfectly justified

the learned Doctor in raising Umbonium to the rank of a family.

Mr. Fairbank had evidently seen the animal alive ; but, owing to

his imperfect acquaintance with the nature or names of the

organs of Mollusca, his description is not only obscure, but

absurd.

Genus Puorinuta, H. & A. Adams.

In the animal of the species of Photinula, which I observed,

the eye-pedicels are not so distinct from the tentacles as in most

Trochide ; the head-lobes are simple, the muzzle is broad, the

neck-lappets are large, and there are four tentacular filaments

on each side on the lower edge of the lateral membrane. From

this description it will be seen that the position assigned to this

genus by Dr. Gray, in his ‘Guide to Mollusca,’ is not correct,

the animal differing very materially from that of the genera Um-

bonium or Rotella. It indeed belongs to the Trochide, and is

most nearly allied to Margarita; but the shell differs in texture

and form, and is not umbilicated. In Gibdula the number of

the lateral vibracula is three on each side; the same appears to

be the case in Oxysitele, which genus Photinula most resembles ;

while in Margarita there are five filaments on each side—two

on the lateral membrane, and three on the opercular lobe.

Genus Macroscuisma, Swainson.

At Tabu-Sima, a small island about thirty miles from Niegata,

in Niphon, Japan, I dredged, at 25 fathoms, and at a quarter of

a mile from the shore, two living examples of Macrosehisma.

The shell is not situated near the hinder end of the animal

(as Mr. Cuming, to the best of his recollection, believes), but on

the fore part; and the apex of the shell is not anterior, as Dr.

Gray states, but subcentral and inclined backwards.

The animal is very large and elongated, bearing the shell in

a sloping direction obliquely upwards on the fore part of the

body. ‘he tentacles are filiform and very long, with the eyes

large, black, and conspicuous, on slight swellings at their outer

bases. ‘The front edge of the mantle is extended, and gives the

appearance of a large veil over the head, The manile is not

developed, covering the shell, as in /issurellide ; and neither the

mantle-margin nor anal tube is fringed. The edge of the

mantle is furnished with short papille, four on each side and

two behind, which are recurved over the edge of the shell. The

anal tube is elongate and cylindrical, and is directed backwards

and a little upwards through the fissure in the shell. The foot,

112 Mr. A. Adams on the Animais of certain Mollusca.

large and fleshy, is produced behind, and tapering. In outline

it is ovate ; and there are no papille or cirrhi on the sides. In

progression, the form of the foot varies considerably, sometimes

being greatly dilated at the sides, and at others extended in

front and contracted and pointed behind.

Genus Tueaxta, Gray.

The head in this genus, as in other Fissurellide, is rostriform

and annulated; the tentacles are long and subulate; and the

eyes, black and prominent, are placed on their outer bases. The

mantle is double-edged ; the upper edge is reflected over and

covers a considerable portion of the margin of the shell; the

lower edge forms a deep plicate curtain, simple on its free de-

pendent edge. Over the head this free simple margin forms a

fold, which is received into the emargination at the fore part of

the shell. Under this curtain, on the side of the foot, is a row

of tubercles. The foot is strong, of moderate size, ovate, and

rather produced behind, and is margined along the lower edge.

The species I have observed is, perhaps, Tugalia parmopho-

roides or Emarginula parmophorotdes of Quoy.

From the description it will be seen that the animal most nearly

approaches that of Scutus; but the shell is more exposed, and

the tentacular filaments on the side, seen in Scutus, are reduced

in this genus to tubercles. In Riippell’s figure of 7. elegans,

Gray (or P. australis, Riipp., not Quoy), the mantle is shown

covering much more of the shell than in my Japanese species.

There is an Emarginula figured by Savigny which is very similar

tomy Tugalia; but the fissure shown in the shell proves it to be

a true Emarginula.

Genus Tomicuta, Benson.

I have discovered two species of Tomichia in the Japan islands.

In both these the animal is generically the same.

The rostrum is flattened, bilobed and dilated at the end, and

conspicuously annulated on its upper surface. The tentacles are

very short, flattened, and triangular. The eyes are large, black,

and sessile on the upper surface and outer side of the bases of

the tentacles, and are surrounded by a light-coloured areola.

The foot is large, rounded in front and behind, and is divided a

little before the middle by a transverse groove.

In crawling, the animal progresses, like Pedipes, by alternately

advancing the fore part of the foot and bringing up the hind

part ; the muzzle is also used as an aid to progression, just as it

is in Truncatella, which genus Tomichia seems most to resemble;

in fact, judging from an allusion to the animal, I should ima-

wee SS SP SS

pete a Clif

st Bat he!

RE Pe Re Te Fr es

Mr. E. Blyth on a new Species of Cassowary. 113

gine the Truncatella dubiosa of the late lamented Professor C. B.

Adams to be a species of Tomichia.

On the side of the foot is seen a dark line, which indicates

the position of the opercular lobe. In one species, from Mat-

sumai, this dark-coloured lobe is more conspicuous than in the

other, from Sado.

Both species are found on damp banks covered with vegetation,

in rocky situations near the sea.

The colour of the long head and flattened rostrum is hght

blackish-brown ; and the foot is pale brown, with the sole nearly

white. The obtuse tips of the triangular tentacles are dark,

and may have induced Mr. Benson to name Diplommatina (a

genus not far removed in organization from Tomichia) the

“ double-eyed,”—the existence of two eyes on each side being

extremely improbable.

Shanghai, Feb. 20, 1860.

XIX.—Description of a new species of Cassowary living in the

_ Menagerie of the Babu Rajendra Mullick at Calcutta. By

Epwarp Bryru, Curator of the Royal Asiatic Society’s Mu-

- seum, Calcutta*.

CASUARIUS UNO-APPENDICULATUS, nobis, n. s., is so named from

its peculiarity of having but a single pendulous caruncle in front

of the neck. Specimen apparently more than half-grown, and

much paler in the colouring of its plumage than specimens of the

same age of the common C. galeatus, two fine examples of which

are associated with it in the same paddock. In lieu of the two

bright-red caruncles of the latter, the new species has but a

single, small oblong or elongate-oval, yellow caruncle ; and the

bright colours of the naked portion of the neck are differently

disposed. The cheeks and throat are smalt-blue, below which is

a large, wrinkled, yellow space in front of the neck, terminating

in front in the oval button-like caruncle, and its lower portion

being continued round behind ; while on the sides of the neck the

yellow naked portion is continued down to its base, the bordering

feathers more or less covering and concealing this lateral stripe

of unfeathered skin: on the hind part of the neck the bare

yellow skin is not tumid and corrugated as in the common

Cassowary, where also this part is bright red. The casque is

about equally developed at this age in the two species. The legs

of the new species are smaller, from which cireumstance I doubt

whether it attains to quite so large a size as the othert.

* From the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal (1869), vol.

XXX. - 113. Communicated by P. L. Sclater.

T It appears, by a letter from Mr. Westerman, that a living Casso-

Ann, &§ Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 8

114 Mr. R.'T. Lowe on new Species of Cyclostoma,

XX.—The Cyclostomas of Madeira belonging to the Genus Cras-

pedopoma of Pfeiffer : with Descriptions of Four new Madeiran

and One new Canarian Species. By R. 'T. Lows, M.A.

1. C. lucidum, Lowe.

T. globoso-conoidea abbreviato-obesiuscula leeviuscula nitida solidi-

uscula obsoletissime angulato-carinata vy. ecarinata subimperforata

8. rima angustissima strictissima y. fere clausa; spira abbreviata,

anfr, subtumido-convexis transverse ineequaliter substriatis, ali-

quando indistincte creberrime hine inde transverse subtilissime

striatis spiraliterque obsoletissime striolatis, ultimo majore latiore

ventricoso, sutura valde impressa ; apertura spiram fere sequante.

—Prim. 66 ; Catal. Moll. Mad. in Proceed, Zool. Soc. 1854, 216;

Pf. Mon. Pneum. 51. n°. 88.

a. polita; leevissima nitidissima plerumque major, striolis trans-

versis ineequalibus exoletis, spiralibus nullis.— Prim. /. ¢. t. 6.

f.40; Kiist. Mart. et Chemn. t. 13. ff. 26, 27.

Long. 63-62, diam. 6-53 mill. ; apert. 3, spira 4 longa; anfr. 43-5.

f. rustica; sericeo-nitens paulo plerumque minor, striolis trans-

versis creberrimis subtilissimis distinctiusculis, spiralibus exoletis-

simis obscuris paucis hinc inde obsoletissime punctulatim subde-

cussata.

Long. 5-6, diam. 54-53 mill. ; apert. 3, spira 3 longa; anfr. 43-5.

Hab. in Madere declivibus sylvaticis dumosisve rupibusve hu-

midis supra 1500 ped. ubique recens, necnon fossilis ad Canical,

B vulg., arara. Neque in Portu S® neque in Desertis recens fossilisve

occurrit ; exemplar enim unicum Porto-sanctanum, ex quo in Catal.

Moll. Mad. J. c. C. lucidum “In Portu S® tantum fossile rariss.”

dicitur, ad C. flavescens v. Neritoides procul dubio potius spectat.

In Canariis etiam C. lucidum omnino deest.

Extremely variable in colour : either dark olivaceous approach-

ing to greenish black, chestnut, or coffee-brown of various in-

tensity, with often a single light band on the last volution, or

light-yellowish straw or olive horn-colour ; and either plain, or

varied with dark bottle-green or light yellowish spiral lines or

longitudinal stripes or strigz.

It is also variable in the prominency of the angle of the last

volution, which is, however, mostly altogether obsolete or evan-

escent. | .

Traces of a few faint, obsolete, irregular, spiral striee are

usually discernible in 8 below the suture, on the last volution,

towards the peristome, or in the neighbourhood of the umbilical

cleft. Opercle reddish chestnut.

wary, distinct from C. galeatus, and apparently of this species, has just

been received by the Zoological Society of Amsterdam. Another new

species has recently been described in the Proceedings of the Zoological

Society of London (1860, pp. 211 & 250), from a bird in their Gardens,

under the name C, bicarunculatus, making the fifth of the group.—P. L. S,

;

‘

er ail

Mr. R. T. Lowe on new Species of Cyclostoma. 115

2. C. Neritoides.

T. avato-conoidea nitida solidiuscula distinete angulato-carindta

subimperforata s. rima angustissima strictissima v. fere clausa,

griseo-fulva vel chalybeo-ccerulescens ; spira conica subabbreviata,

anfr. convexo-planatis spiraliter obsoletissime et transverse exilis-

sime creberrimeque striolatis, ultimo majore subventricose ; sutura

distincta haud impressa; apert. spiram subzequante.

Long. 5-54, diam. 43-5 mill.; apert. 23, spira 3 longa; anfr. 43.

Hab. in Maderze sylvaticis humidis ad alt. 2000 fere ped. loco

** Lombo da Vaca”’ dicto ad S. Vicente orze Septentr. Mader.

Possibly merely an extreme form of C. lucidum 8, but pecu-

liar in idloneing and habit, as well as shape and contour. I

possess only three examples, found by myself in July 1850.

Smaller than C. lucidum 8. Spire more conical, with straight

sides and flattened volutions. Colour very peculiar, dark fulvous-

grey or purplish liver-brown approaching to black, with a metallic

steely lustre, and suffused, or blotched and marbled, with pale

straw-colour. Opercle bright sienna-red or reddish chestnut.

There is something in the colour, shape, and habit of this

pretty little shell, reminding one of Littorina Neritoides (L.).

3. C. flavescens.

T. pyramidato-conoidea sericeo-nitens tenuis distincte angulato-cari-

nata subimperforata s. rima angustissima strictissima y. fere

clausa, pallide stramineo-flavescens v. virescens unicolor; spira

subpyramidata subproducta, anfr. planiusculis spiraliter distincti-

uscule tenuissimeque et transverse exilissitne creberrimeque strio-

latis y. subtilissime reticulatim decussatis, ultimo vix majore sub-

ventricoso; sutura distincta hand impressa ; apert. spira distincte

breviore.

Long. 53-6, diam. 4—5 mill.; apert. 23, spira 3} longa; anfr. 5.

Hab. in Madere sylvaticis dumosisve humidis ad alt. 3000 fere

ped. convallium Rib. Frio et Rib. da Metade, cum C. lucido a et

f commixta.

Possibly a mere elongated form of C. Neritoides; but, besides

the more produced spire and pyramidal shape, it also differs in

its thinner, lighter shell, of a uniform pale brown or straw-

colour, with sometimes a greenish tinge. The opercle is bright

sienna-red or reddish chestnut.

About two dozen examples of this shell occurred in a bag

containing many hundred specimens of C. lucidum (principally

var. 8), collected by me in August and September 1849, along

the Levada in the above-named ravines. I had considered it to

be the male of C. ducidum, on account of its more pyramidal or

slender form; and, notwithstanding the obvious discrepancies

expressed above in the diagnosis, I am by no means clear that it

may not eventually prove to be so.

116 ~—s Mr. R. T. Lowe on new Species of Cyclostoma.

4, C. Monizianum.

T. subpyramidato-conoidea sericeo-nitens tenuiuscula omnino ecari-

nata laxiuscule rimato-perforata fusco-coffeacea ; spira elevatius-

cula subproducta, anfr. eequicrescentibus subdepressiusculis tu-

midis, striolis vel subtilissimis ereberrimis equissimis distinctis

transyersis alias spirales obsoletas valde indistinctas tenuissime reti-

culatim decussantibus, ultimo subdepresso haud ventricoso ; sutura

valde impressa profunda; apert. spira distincte breviore.

Long. 5-53, diam. 43-5 mill. ; apert. 21, spira 3-31 longa ; anfr. 5.

Hab. in Promontorio ‘‘ Garajao”’ vel “ Brazen Head”’ dicto Ma-

derze in scaturigine v. rupe madida.

The volutions are even more tumid, and the suture more

deeply impressed, than in any form of C. lucidum, from which it

differs also in its smaller size, elongate pyramidal shape, open

rimal perforation, and regularly increasing, vertically slightly

flattened or depressed, reticulately striolate volutions. Colour

uniform plain dark coffee-brown. Opercle unknown.

Named in honour of my able and observant botanical friend

S.J. M. Moniz, who found it last year on the Brazen Head,

near Funchal, and who, supposing it to be distinct from the

common C. lucidum, has most liberally furnished me with two

out of his four or five specimens. On referring to my own col-

lections, I find, however, four examples of precisely the same

shell, collected by myself on the same spot in January 1851,

and kept apart for ulterior examination. Thus a sufficiency of

specimens exists to warrant some reliance on the constancy of

the above-recorded characters..

I desire to commend, however, all the four preceding species

to the close study and attention of observers on the spot, who

alone will be able to decide by examination of the animals, and

more numerous examples of the shells from the same or different

localities, whether the above differences are merely sexual and

varietal, or really good and valid. For myself, I must confess

to having either overlooked or disregarded them as unim-

portant until very recently.

5. C. annulatum.

T. breviter subpyramidato-conoidea sericeo-nitens tenuiuscula largius-

cule rimato-umbilicata omnino ecarinata fusco-coffeacea ; spira

elevatiuscula subproducta, anifr. eequicrescentibus valde tumidis

depressis, intermediis costis sequidistantibus transversis concin-

niter annulatis ceterum omnino leevigatis vel aliquando tenuissime

et obsoletissime spiraliter substriolatis, ultimo depresso haud ven-

tricoso peristoma versus exannulato costis vel rarioribus vy. evanes-

centibus v. nullis; sutura valde profunda inciso-impressa; apert.

spira vix breviore.

Long. 4-4}, diam. 4—4 mill. ; apert. 2-23, spira 2} longa; anfr. 44.

Hab. in declivibus rupibusve humidis sylvaruam Insularum Cana-

Mr. R. T. Lowe on new Species of Cyclostoma. 117

riensium Ferri (Hierro) ad locum “El Golfo” dictum, necnon

ae in conyallibus “ Barranco de Agua”’ et “ Barr® de Galga”’

ictis. )

Three examples of this very distinct little species were found

first by Mr. Wollaston, when we explored together, in February

1858, for three or four days, the vast and magnificent sylvan

amphitheatre of El Golfo, on the north-west coast of Hierro ;

and we each discovered a few more subsequently in two locali-

ties in Palma, where it appears, like several Helices, to have

escaped the extensive, though by no means “ exhaustive,” re-

searches of Herr Blauner.

Opercle (in a single Hierro example) pale yellowish horn-

colour, thin, with membranous colourless edges, and obscurely

spiral.

6. C. Lyonnetianum, Lowe.

T. conoideo-pyramidata trochoidea sericeo-nitens solidiuscula angu-

lato-carinata anguste rimato-perforata fusco-coffeacea ; spira ele-

vato-producta pyramidata, anfr. eequicrescentibus convexo-planatis

eequaliter et concinniter exilissime et creberrime spiraliter, ine-

qualiter et rudiuscule v. subgrossiuscule transverse striatis ; sutura

. distincta impressa; apert. spira distincte breviore.—Syn. Diagn.

15. n° 70; Catal. Moll. Mad. 217; Pf. Mon. Pneum. 52. n°89.

Long. 4-5, diam. 3-3} mill. ; apert. 1}-2, spira 27-3 longa; anfr.

5-54.

Hab. in rupibus declivibusque irriguis convallium (Rib. de S*

Luzia et Rib. do Inferno) Maderez recens, necnon fossilis ad

Canical. ‘

Opercle thin, obscurely spiral, pale yellowish or horn-colour,

with whitish membranous edges.

7. C. trochoideum.

T. abbreviato-conoidea exacte trochiformis nitida tenuiuscula acute

angulato-carinata imperforato-rimata, rima’fere v. omuino clausa ;

spira conico-acuta, anfr. ineequicrescentibus planatis, striolis spi-

ralibus creberrimis exilissimis eequalibus alias transversas tenues

exoletas crebras subineequales subtilissime decussantibus, ultimo

subito majore antice sursum subdilatato abrupte ascendente, subtus

fere planato ; sutura distincta parum impressa antice subito ascen-

dente ; apert. spira vix breviore.

Long. 44-4, diam. 4-3$ mill.; apert. 2, spira 21-21 longa; anfr. 51,

Hab. in convalle “ Rib. do Inferno” dicta orze Septentr. Maderze.

Described from three living examples (wanting the opercle),

kindly lent me for the purpose by T. V. Wollaston, Esy., who

received them from S'. Moniz and Mr. T. S. Leacock. They

were discovered in the locality above recorded in 1859 bya

German naturalist; whose name, unfortunately, Mr. Wollaston

does not precisely recollect, but which otherwise would have

118 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

been deservedly commemorated by its employment as a desig-

nation for this most distinct and elegant little species, which,

with the same sculpture, size, and general features as C. Lyonne-

tianum, yet differs from it markedly in its exactly trochiform,

shorter, or more broadly conical shape, with a flat or flattened

base, sharp keel, shorter, less pyramidal, straighter-sided spire,

and flatter volutions : resembling a miniature Trochus Niloticus

or zizyphinus, L. The colour is, in one. example, pale straw,

with spiral bands of dark fascicled hair-like lines; in another

very dark brown, with narrow spiral yellowish- or greenish-white

lies; and the third is uniform plain coffee-brown,—the flattened

base, except the keel, being in all three of the latter colour.

Lea Rectory, July 12, 1860.

XXI.—Mollusta Japonica: New Species of Aclis, Kbala,

Dunkeria, &c. By Artruur Apams,.F.L.8. &c.

Tue genus Aclis of Lovén should, I believe, be distributed into

four genera :+—Aclis, or those “ cingulis elevatis acutis obducti ;”

Ebala, Gray, of which A. nitidissima is the type; Hyala, H. & A.

Adams, of which A. unica is an example; and Dunkeria of Car-

penter, which has cancellated whorls, and is neither an Aclis nor

a Turbonilla. I here indicate four species of Aclis, two of Hbala,

and three of Dunkeria, all of which I believe to be new.

I add a notice of a very elegant little shell, which appears to

me to be a subgenus of Scala, and different from the Aciona

of Mérch, which is founded on Sealaria borealis, Beck (= S.

Eschrichtii, Hold. & Moll. = S. undulata, Sow.), a species of

which I obtained on the coast of Manchuria. I also add

descriptions of a fourth species of Jsapis, H. & A. Adams, and

one of Cranopsis, A. Adams.

Genus Acuis, Lovén.

Testa turrita, rimata; anfractus numerosi, cingulis elevatis acutis ob-

ducti. Apertura ovalis.

Aclis labiata, A. Adams.

A, testa turrita, rimata, alba; anfractibus 7}, convexis, cingulis tri-

bus acutis prominentibus, in anfractu ultimo quatuor, interstitiis

simplicibus, profundis ; apertura ovali,.expansa ; labio simplici;

labro expanso, antice subreflexo, margine integro, arcuato.

Hab. Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Aclis cingulata, A. Adams.

A. testa turrita, rimata, alba; anfractibus 63, convexis, cingulis

duobus acutis prominentibus, tribus in anfa ctu ultimo, interstitiis

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 119

simplicibus profundis; suturis impressis; apertura rotundato-

~ ovali; labio simplici; labro producto et arcuato.

Hab. Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Aclis lirata, A. Adams.

A. testa turrita, rimata, perforata, gracili, alba; anfractibus 13, con-

vexis, lirulis transversis, subobsoletis obductis; apertura rotun-

dato-ovali; labio simplici; labro acuto, integro.

Hab. Off Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

Aclis sulcata, A. Adams.

A, testa turrito-conica, anguste umbilicata, alba; anfractibus 44,

tumidis, transversim valde sulcatis, sulcis quatuor, cingulis quatuor

alternantibus, in anfractu ultimo circiter octo ; apertura rotundato-

ovali ; labio simplici; labro margine recto, acuto, integro.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Genus Esata, Gray.

Testa elongato-turrita, gracilis, imperforata, kevis, subpellucida ; an-

fractus numerosi. Apertura ovalis; labio rectiusculo, superne

tortuoso, non plicato ; labro acuto, margine recto.

Ebala virginea, A. Adams.

£.,testa imperforata, turrita, gracili, alba, nitida ; anfractibus 114,

Convexiusculis, ad suturas rotundatis; apertura ovali; labio recti-

- usculo, superne tortuoso; labro simplici acuto.

Hab. Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Ebala vestalis, A. Adams.

#. testa imperforata, turrita, gracili, alba, nitida; anfractibus 1 14,

planiusculis, levibus, ad suturas angulatis; apertura ovali; labio

rectiusculo, superne tortuoso; labro simpliciter acuto.

Hab, Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Genus Dunxertra, Carpenter.

Testa elongato-turrita, imperforata; anfractus numerosi, cancellati.

Apertura ovalis ; labio arcuato, simplici; labro margine crenato.

Dunkeria fusca, A. Adams.

D. testa turrita, imperforata, fusca aut rufo-fusca; anfractibus 83,

tumidis, liris circiter tribus, in anfractu ultimo plurimis, spirali-

bus et costellis longitudinalibus clathratis ; apertura ovali; labio

arcuato ; labro margine crenulato.

Hab. Tabu-Sima, Sea of Japan; 25 fathoms.

Dunkeria asperulata, A. Adams.

D. testa turrita, albida, imperforata; anfractibus 73, convexis, cin-

120 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

gulis tribus transversis prominentibus et costellis longitudinalibus

clathratis, costellis ad cingulos tuberculis acutis asperulatis ;

anfractu ultimo cingulis quatuor et aliis basalibus minoribus

instructo ; apertura ovali; labio simplici, labro margine valde

crenato. ‘

Hab. Off Mino-Sima, Korea Strait; 63 fathoms.

Dunkeria pulchella, A. Adams.

D. testa turrita, sordide alba, imperforata; anfractibus 7}, convexis,

cancellatis, cingulis quatuor tenuibus transversis, et liris lamellosis

longitudinalibus numerosis ad cingula crenatis, anfractu ultimo

cingulis quinque circumcincto; apertura ovali; labio simplici;

labro margine crenulato.

Hab. Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

I have not described the nucleolar whorls of these shells, as

they appeared to me in each case to be very similar ; nor have I

recorded any broken fragments of others, which were numerous.

Genus Scaxa, Klein.

Subgenus Scarroxa, A. Adams.

Testa turrita, umbilicata; anfractus simplices, ultimus solutus. Aper-

tura circularis, peritremate continuo, recto, margine acuto.

Scaliola bella, A. Adams.

S. testa turrita, umbilicata, alba; anfractibus 73, rotundatis, simpli-

cibus, ultimo soluto ; suturis profundis; apertura circulari, peri-

tremate continuo, recto, margine acuto.

Hab. Sea of Japan ; off Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

Genus Isaris, H. & A. Adams.

Isapis lirata, A. Adams.

I. testa ovoidea, pallide fusca, rimata, solida, liris transversis, validis,

interstitiis simplicibus ornata; anfractibus 3, ultimo magno, ovato ;

apertura oblonga, antice acuminata, subreflexa; labio crasso, ar-

_euato, in medio dente acuto instructo; labro intus leevi.

Hab. Off Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms,

This genus is quite distinct from Leucotina, which is thin

and has an oblique fold on the columellar lip, and not a distinct

tooth as in Lsapis.

Isapis now numbers four species: namely anomala, C. B.

Adams; maculosa, Carp. ; ovoidea (Narica), Gould; and lirata,

A. Adams.

Cranopsis pileolus, A. Adams.

C. testa ovali, compressa, pileiformi, apice postice recurvo, revoluto,

Mr. Jeffreys’ Synopsis of British Species of Teredo. 121

subspirali, ad marginem posticam inclinato ; superficie liris radi-

antibus, interstitiis anguste clathratis, sculpta ; ; fissura lineari,

intus supra concamerata, extus lamellis lateralibus elevatis in-

structa; apertura angusta, oblongo-ovali, margine crenulato, pos-

tice expanso, reflexo.

Hab. Straits of Korea; 63 fathoms.

This species is smaller than C. Pelez, A. Adams, and is late-

rally compressed ; and the vertex is subspiral, and posteriorly

deflexed so as nearly to reach the hinder margin. The inter-

stices of the radiating ribs or lire are crossed by transverse or

concentric bars placed close together, so as to produce a nar-

rowly clathrate style of sculpture. Many specimens were ob-

tained, all of the same size and character, in company with

young and old specimens of Emarginula. When mm the young

state, the fissure extends as far as the front edge; and when

very young, these shells resemble, in respect of the emarginate

aperture, species of Emarginula.

Shanghai, Feb. 1, 1860.

XXII.—A Synoptical List of the British Species of Teredo, with

a Notice of the Exotic Species. By J. Gwyn JEFFREYS, ‘Esq. rh

F.R.S.

TEREDO Auctorum.

A. Having simple pallets (claustra, operculi vice fungentia—‘“‘oper-

cula,” Lovén).

1. T. Norvagica, Spengler.

Bruma delle navi, Vallisnieri.

T. navium, Sellius.

T. navalis, Montagu, and all other British conchologists except

Forbes and Hanley.

Fistulana corniformis, Lamarck.

T. nigra, Blainville.

T. Bruguierii, Delle Chiaje.

T. Deshaii, Quatrefages.

T. fatalis, e}.

T. Senegalensis, Laurent.

Var. T. divaricata, Fischer.

Hastrat: Channel Isles, in submerged wood (Lukis) ; Bud-

leigh Salterton, Devonshire, in the timbers of a steamer which

was wrecked between two and three years ago, and is now partly

uncovered at very low tides (Barlee).

2. T. megotarat, Hanley.

Bruma dell’ oceano, Vallisnieri.

T. oceani, Sellius.

T. dilatata, Stimpson.

Hasirat ; in floating wood thrown up on the coast ; Swansea

122 Mr. Jeffreys’ Synopsis of British Species of Teredo,

Bay (Jeffreys), Scarborough (Leckenby), Oban (Bedford),

Guernsey (Lukis), Sussex (Dennis).

3. T. nanat, Turton.

Pholas Teredo, Miiller (Zool. Dan. prodr.) and Fabricius ?

T. navalis, Moller?

T. denticulata (Gray), Fischer.

Hasrrat: in floatmg wood thrown up on the coast; Car-

marthen Bay (Jeffreys), Larne, County Antrim (Paterson),

Guernsey (Lukis).. It occurs with the next species, as well as

with 7. megotara, but it is by no means so gregarious or abun-

dant as either of those species.

It differs from T. megotara in the valves being more com-

pressed and solid, in the anterior auricle being much smaller

and having a more obtuse angle and fewer striz, in the pos-

terior auricle being larger and higher, and especially in the

very strong and prominent tubercle or’ false tooth. The tube

of 7. nana appears to be destitute of calcareous lining, except

towards the entrance, while 7. megotara forms a solid tunnel ;

and the lunule of the pallets is more incised in T. nana. Adult

specimens measure 21 inches in length. The Turtonian types

decidedly belong to this species, and not to megotara.

4, T. subericola, n. s. (Maegillivray, MS.)

Tube rather thin, and adherent to wood, short, of the form of

an elongated cone, curved at the opening, with internal irre-

gular transverse septa, which are close-set at the extremity.

Valves oval, rather convex, thin; body smooth and somewhat

glossy; anterior auricle short, angle obtuse, striz rather

numerous; posterior auricle narrow, falciform, reflected at

the outer edge, with its apex raised above the crown; tubercle

strong and prominent; fang long, narrow, and incutved ;

apophysis rather broad. Pallets short, pear-shaped, com-

pressed, and expanded towards the anterior margin, with a

semilunar depression in the middle and a longitudinal groove

in front; stalk short and pointed.

Dimensions: length (of valves) ,5;", breadth 34".

Var. minor.

Hasrrat: Guernsey, in drift fir (Lukis) ; var. minor, Aber-

deen, in cork (Macgillivray), Swansea and Carmarthen bays, in

fishermen’s cork net-floats (Jeffreys), Plymouth (Webster), Fal-

mouth (Norman), in similar material. The embryonic state of

some of the specimens which occur living in cork, as well as the

nature of the material, induce me to consider this species indige~

nous. ‘The posterior auricle is so small im comparison with that

5 a bin

rash b ae iit

ATEN Ser RR ee ea

Mr. Jeffreys’ Synopsis of British Species of Teredo. 123

of T. megotara, that Dr.Lukis proposed the name of “ microtara”

for this species. Specimens in cork are frequently encysted.

5. T. malleolus+, Turton.

Hasirat: in floating wood thrown up on the coasts of Car-

marthen Bay (Jeffreys), Guernsey (Lukis), Sussex (Dennis).

6. T. excavatat, n.s. (Lukis, MS.)

Tube short, rather solid, and detached from the wood, slightly

curved, jointed at intervals, with a very few internal trans-

verse wrinkles at the opening, and an indistinct siphonal

ridge. Valves roundish-oval, thin, compressed ; body glossy,

~ marked with distant, but regular and fine, striz or impressed

lines ; anterior auricle placed nearly at a right angle with the

insertion of the fang, strie rather numerous and waved ;

posterior auricle dilated and somewhat reflected, apex nearly

on a level with the crown or umbo of the valve, inner margin

free and well defined ; tubercle slight, and not visible when

the valve is in a. supine position; fang obtuse; apophysis

thin and narrow. Pallets long and narrow, bifid in front to

nearly half their length, with two corresponding tubular

~ cavities which terminate in separate points like the prongs of

a steel fork; underneath they are abruptly sloped towards

the bifurcate points, and closely striated in a longitudinal

direction ; stalks nearly as Jong as pallets, pointed at one end

and at the other merging into the pallets.

Dimensions: length (of valves) ,3;"; breadth 4,"

Hasirat: in drift fir, Guernsey (Lukis), Sussex (Dennis) ;

rare. In the shape of the pallets this species is allied to 7.

elongata.

7. T. bipariitat, n. s.

iy v8.6 <i ? Valves oval, thin, compressed, covered with a

brownish epidermis ; body smooth and glossy ; anterior auricle

moderately developed, angle rather obtuse, strie very nume-

rous and crowded ; posterior auricle rounded, small but pro-

minent, appressed to body, apex placed below the crown,

internal margin indistinct ; fang narrow and pointed ; tubercle

small ; 4 2 narrow. Pallets resembling those of T.

pedicellata, but longitudinally divided into two equal parts by

a deep furrow ; stalk cylindrical, rather longer than pallet.

Dimensions : length (of valves) 4"; breadth 3".

Hasirat: in Cedrela odorata (or “West India Cedar”),

thrown ashore, perhaps by the gulf stream, at .Guernsey, with

T. spatha (Lukis).

; 8. T. pedicellata, Quatrefages.

Hasrrar: Channel Isles, in submerged wood (Lukis) ; in the

124 Mr. Jeffreys’ Synopsis of British Species of Teredo.

piles of Yarmouth Pier, with the next species (Jeffreys); in

fishermen’s stakes, Herne Bay (Metcalfe).

Although the valves in adult specimens bear a close resem-

blance to those of the following species, the pallets are unmis-

takably different ; and in the young the striz on the anterior

auricle of the valves are much fewer, and consequently more

remote than in that species. Where both species occur together,

the present occupies the outer layers of the wood, while the

other penetrates into its recesses. Quatrefages discovered this

species at Guibuscoa, on the north coast of Spain; and I noticed

it in some wood which M. Deshayes had taken on the Algerine

coast. The tube is a beautiful object, being jointed in an imbri-

cated manner, like the stalk of an Equisetum.

9. 7. marina, Sellius.

Serpula Teredo, Da Costa.

T. navis (Dentalium), Linn. in Fn. Suee.

T. navalis, ej}. Syst. Nat.

T. Batava, Spengler.

Hasirat: in the piles of Yarmouth Pier, and too frequently

in the Medway and lower part of the Thames (Jeffreys). Rams-

gate Pier (Rev. Sir Charles Macgregor, Bart.). It is the Dutch-

men’s pest; and they do not appear to be favoured with any

other kind.

Sellius used the binomial appellation throughout, although

the date of his valuable and interesting monograph is long

anterior to the time of Linneus. It was Sellius, and not Adan-

son, who first indicated the affinity of Teredo to Pholas,

10. 7. spathat, n. 8.

Tube rather long and flexuous, detachable, regularly jointed,

increasing rapidly from the extremity, inside which there are

a few transverse wrinkles and a sharp, but short, siphonal

ridge. Valves triangular, compressed, rather solid; body

smooth ; anterior auricle large, angle about 50°, striz exceed-

ingly numerous and fine; middle area unusually large and

broad, beading very minute; posterior auricle obtuse, small,

rounded and appressed, internal margin indistinct; fang

narrow and pointed; tubercle small and sunk; apophysis

narrow. Pallets spade-shaped, in the young state calyciform ;

stalk of the same length as pallet.

Dimensions ; length (of valves) ;6,"; breadth nearly as much,

Hasirat: with 7. bipartita, in Cedrela odorata, at Guernse

(Lukis). ues

A pair of pallets is in the British Museum, from Miss Saull ;

and another pair is in the Collections of Natural History at the

ee ee Ie eee ee

Mr. Jeffreys’ Synopsis of British Species of Teredo. 125

Jardin des Plantes. The localities of both the last-mentioned

specimens are unknown.

ll. T. fusticulust, n. s.

Tube short and straight, with a slight calcareous lining, which

is not easily separated from the wood. It is thickened inter-

nally at the opening, and has a few transverse wrinkles in

that part. Valves round, thin, compressed ; body smooth,

glossy, white under a brown epidermis; anterior auricle of

moderate size, angle about 50°, strie numerous; posterior

auricle round, expanded, and appressed to body, internal edge

well defined ; fang broad, obtuse; tubercle small and sunk ;

apophysis thin and narrow. Pallets club-shaped, formed of

several transverse layers, and externally tuberculate ; stalk

twice the length of pallet.

Dimensions: length (of valves) 4"; breadth nearly as much.

Hasirat: in Cedrela odorata from Leith (Jeffreys).

B. Having compound pallets (Xylotrya, Leach).

12. T. cucullatat, n. s. (Norman, MS.)

Tube long, thick, not easily detached from the wood, internally

wrinkled near the opening. Valves roundish-oval, rather

_ convex; body marked transversely, but regularly, with a few

. strize or impressed lines; anterior auricle small, angle obtuse,

strie numerous; posterior auricle dilated and appressed,

having its apex nearly on a level with the crown or umbo of

the valve, inner edge free and overlapping the body; fang

broad; tubercle small; apophysis sickle-shaped. Pallets

composed of 20-30 calyciform joints or cuculli, which are

broad on the outer surface, and slightly overlap one another

in succession, lateral edges setaceous, with short filaments ;

stalk cylindrical, of same length as pallet.

Dimensions : length (of valves) 3"; breadth 8,"

Hasirat: in drift fir-wood, Guernsey (Lukis) ; Sussex coast

(Dennis) ; in teak, with the next species, at Belfast (Thompson).

The pallets resemble those of 7. minima, Blainville (T. pal-

mulata, Philippi), in having the front margin quite plain; but

they differ in the joints being of nearly equal breadth through-

out, and (especially in the earlier stage of growth) being much

more numerous and compact. The pallets of 7. cucullata are

also three or four times as long as those of T. minima. The tube

and yalyes of each species are easily distinguishable.

126 Mr, Jeffreys’ Synopsis of British Species of Teredo.

13. 7. fimbriata +, n. s.

T. palmulata, Forbes and Hanley, but not of Lamarck or Philippi.

Hasrrat: in teak-wood, Leith (Jeffreys).

The minute description of this species which is given in the

‘History of the British Mollusca’ makes it unnecessary to add

anything to it; but I may remark that the front margin of the

pallet is fringed, as in 7’. pennatifera and bipennata, and that the

valves are more nearly allied to T. fusticulus than to the T. pal-

mulata of Philippi.

14. 7. pennatifera +, Blainville.

Hasrtat: in floating wood thrown up on the coast of Guernsey

(Lukis); Beachy Head (Dennis). In France it has occurred

under similar circumstances at Cherbourg.

15. 7. bipennatat, Turton.

T. carinata (partim), Gray.

Hasrrat: with the last.

This species requires further investigation, because of the

similarity of its valves to those of 7. malleolus, and of its pallets

to those of 7. pennatifera. The former appear, however, to pre-

sent a difference in being more arched and solid than in T. mal-

leolus, with the anterior auricle larger and having more striz, as

well as in the posterior auricle being usually smaller; and the

latter in having a much shorter and thicker stalk than in 7.

pennatifera, which is not annular or tracheiform as in that spe-

cies, as well as in the lateral filaments being shorter and less

slender.

Observation.—The species distinguished by a + may not be

strictly indigenous, but occasionally or accidentally visiting these

coasts. I have given only the localities which occurred to myself

or were communicated to me by scientific friends, haying in

every instance examined and verified the species,

Exotic Species.

16. T. truncata, Quatrefages.

17. T. Senegalensis, Blainville.

Taret du Sénégal, Adanson.

18, T. elongata, Quatrefages.

T. Petitii, Recluz.

T. Senegalensis, Fischer.

- Zoological Society. 127

> ‘ B. F

19. T. Stutchburyi, Blainyille.

T. campanulata, Deshayes in Brit. Mus.

20. J. minima, Blainville.

T. bipalmata and bipalmulata, Delle Chiaje.

T. palmulata, Philippi.

T. Philippii, Fischer.

T. serratus, Deshayes, MS. ;

This species is common in the Mediterranean ; but it has not

yet been noticed in this country.

21. T. palmulata, Lamarck.

T. bipalmulata, ej.

Taret de Pondichéri, Adanson.

Nothing is known of the valves or tube. The pallets, from

which Lamarck described the species, are still preserved in the

Collections of Natural History at the Jardin des Plantes; and I

observed another pair in the cabinet of M. Petit de la Saussaye

at Paris. They bear no resemblance to the pallets of 7. palmu-

lata of Philippi, except in being compound or jointed; but they

are more nearly allied to the pallets of 7. bipennata, although

evidently distinct. .

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

February 14, 1860.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

On THE OccURRENCE OF AMERICAN Birps IN EwrRopE.

By Herr H. GAtrxe or HELIGOLAND.

_ The route by which American birds proceed to Europe is, as

Yarrell justly terms it, “an interesting problem, of difficult solu-

tion.” For years this solution has occtpied my attention; and

although I have myself always been convinced that such of these

entirely American birds as occasionally visit Europe do reach us by

a passage across the Atlantic, this remains a mere opinion, i

no weight if unsupported by facts, or by at least sufficient argument

to make good the question at issue.

The mere comparative review of the occasional visitors among the

birds of Great Britain and of Germany will lead to the conclusion

that the route of American birds to Europe must needs be a voy

across the Atlantic; for almost all the additions to the birds of

Europe, of species purely American, have been obtained in Great

Britain—which could not have been the case if they had proceeded

in any other than an eastern direction—whilst the additions by Ger-

many, furnished to the European Ornis, consist almost entirely of

birds belonging to Asia.

128 Zoological Society :—

However striking the result of such a comparative review may be,

one question will always present itself, namely :—Whether it be pos-

sible for a bird to sustain an uninterrupted flight sufficient to carry

it across the wide expanse of the Atlantic. I am convinced that this

is possible, and shall endeavour to prove such possibility.

This purpose necessitates a measure for the rate of locomotion of

a bird through the atmosphere. Fora long time I vainly endeavoured

to obtain reliable data upon which to found an estimation of the rate

of flight of birds—when at last I hit upon a passage in Yarrell’s

‘ British Birds,’ ii. p. 295, where, speaking of the Carrier Pigeon, he

mentions the fact of one of these birds having performed a flight of

150 miles in an hour anda half: it was on the 24th of June 1833;

the Pigeon flew from Rouen to Ghent ; sixteen others flew the same

distance in two hours and a half.

Wonderful as this instance of swiftness of the flight of a bird may

appear, it certainly is still surpassed by birds when on their period-

ical migrations; for the above feat was accomplished by an indivi-

dual hatched and reared in at least semi-confinement, whose powers

of flight consequently could not be nearly so well developed as in a

bird grown up wild and free, which nearly every hour of its life has

to depend on the utility of its wings, either for the purpose of over-

taking its prey, or for that of escaping from being caught.

Laying down, therefore, 100 geographical miles per hour as the

rate of flight of birds during distant migration, one keeps—after

the above—quite within safe bounds; and at this rate the 1600

geographical miles from Newfoundland to Ireland would be effected

in ‘sixteen hours. No ornithologist will doubt for a moment the

capability of a healthy bird to sustain a flight of that duration.

During the long summer days, many of the Hirundinide are on the

wing for as long a period; and although their flight may be inter-

rupted by occasional rests of very short duration, it is performed in

the lower, less buoyant atmosphere, and consists of so many evolu-

tions, that most decidedly it must on the whole be much more tiresome

than the straight path in the pure upper regions of a bird bent on

the performance of one long pilgrimage.

Even supposing that birds become exhausted before accomplishing

the passage across the ocean, observations I have made in the vici-

nity of this island have fully convinced me that small birds, such as

Thrushes, Buntings, Finches, &c., are able to rest on the sea—even

when a little in motion—and afterwards to resume and pursue their

flight with fresh vigour. Of this I shall give the particulars further —

on, but for the present return to the above question, by giving an

instance of endurance on the wing of a species which, with pretty

good certainty, may be said every spring to perform in the period of

one night a flight of more than 1200 geographical miles—namely,

from Eeypt to Heligoland,—the bird in question being a particular

form of Blue-throated Warbler, Sylvia exrulecula, Pallas.

This pretty little bird, noted not at all either for rapidity or great

endurance of flight, has its summer quarters in the high northern

latitudes of Sweden, Finland, and Siberia, whereas during the winter

M. H. Giatke on the occurrence of American Birds in Europe. 129

months it is staying principally in Egypt.. On its spring migration,

which takes place during the earlier half of May, the first place

north of Egypt where it is to be found with certainty in pretty con-

siderable numbers is Heligoland. Nowhere in the whole intermediate

distance is it met with but as a great rarity—not even on the neigh-

bouring north coast of Germany; whilst here in Heligoland I have

oftentimes obtained it in such numbers that more than twenty of the

finest adult male birds have been bought by me in one day, and per-

haps the same number by the bird-stuffers of the island: The fore-

going admits of one conclusion only : namely, that this little bird per-

orms the passage from Egypt to Heligoland in one uninterrupted

flight, travelling —as many of the other small Insectivore do—

during the night, starting towards sunset and arriving here about sun-

rise, or a little later, the time occupied being from twelve to fourteen

hours. The distance from Egypt to Heligoland being about 400

phical miles less than that between Newfoundland and Ireland,

the rate of flight of this delicate little bird may be put down the same

as that of the above-mentioned Carrier-Pigeon, and consequently

furnishes a further proof that a healthy well-flying bird is able to

cross from the nearest point of America to Ireland without rest or

any extraordinary support whatever.

In the foregoing I alluded to the ability of non-natatorial birds to

rest, in case of exhaustion, on the sea, and of rising from it after

having recovered sufficient strength to resume their flight ; and that,

too, at times when the water is far from being unruffled. This state-

ment is based on the following observations. One day, when out in a

boat shooting, about two or three miles from Heligoland, I observed

a very small bird swimming on the water. Neither the boatman nor

myself being able to discern what species it belonged to, we became

very cager to secure the stranger—conjecturing that it would turn

out to be some wonderful rarity. When preparing to fire, I fortu-

nately discovered that the expected prize was nothing but a Song-

thrush! Immediately our desire to kill was changed into compassion :

the “‘ poor Thrush”’ in so piteous a situation was to be ‘‘ saved.”

But how great was our astonishment when, upon the approach of the

boat, the bird, without any apparent difficulty, rose from the water

and flew towards Heligoland in first-rate style! Another time we saw

a Snow-Bunting, evidently exhausted very much, because it was float-

scarcely 500 yards from the island. At the approach of my

boat, this bird also very lightly rose from the water, but it was so

weak that it had to resume its unnatural resting-place after proceed-

ing about thirty or forty yards towards the rocks. We went after

it again, and for a third time, but with the same result, whereupon

we refrained from all further attempts at forcing our well-intended

assistance upon so obstinate a fellow—the more so, as we entertained

no doubt that after a little rest he would obtain a more solid foot-

ing without any help of ours.

I will give one more instance of this propensity in birds—in all

my experience the most striking: this time it was a Mountain-Finch

which had been compelled to alight for rest on the water of the sea ;

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 9

130 Zoological Society :—

it was about three miles east of Heligoland. When this bird was

approached by the boat, it rose very easily, mounted into the air to

a great height—as birds do when starting for their migratorial ex-

eursions—and then struck out steadily in a southern direction, with-

out taking any notice whatever of the island.

Although I believe the foregoing instances sufficiently prove the

possibility of birds being able to cross on the wing from the

United States of America to Great Britain, the greatest probability

that they do so is still shown by the proportion the number of

American birds obtained in Great Britain bears to that of those ob-

tained in the whole of Europe. Yarrell, in his ‘ British Birds,’ 1845,

mentions more than forty instances of that description,—Tringa ru-

Jescens and Scolopax grisea having each been obtained six times!

whereas Germany, Holland, and France together offer but very few

instances, some of which scarcely rest on good authority.

Heligoland seems to forma happy centre. Here the Gulls of the

Arctic Sea, Larus Rossii and Sabinii, meet the Numidian Crane (Grus

virgo), Lanius phenicurus, and other African birds ; whilst the United

States send Mimus rufus and T. lividus, Sylvicola virens, Charadrius

virginicus, and others, to meet deputations from the far east of Asia

consisting of Turdus ruficollis and T. varius, Sylvia javanica, S. cali-

gata, and 8. Certhiola, Emberiza rustica, E. pusilla, and FE. aureola,

Pyrrhula rosea and a great many others.

All these birds, together with a great number of acquisitions quite

as valuable for the European Ornis, all captured on this island, are

preserved in my collection—a collection which, although scarcely

approaching to three hundred specimens, has, by Blasius, been pro-

nounced to be “the most interesting between Paris and Petersburg.”

Heligoland, January 1860.

February 28, 1860.—John Gould, Esq., F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

NoTE ON THE SUPPOSED OCCURRENCE OF THE HiIRUNDO

BICOLOR OF NortTH AMERICA IN ENGLAND. By ALFRED

Newron, M.A., F.Z.S., &e.

I venture to send for exhibition a skin of the North American

Hirundo bicolor of Vieillot, which was formerly the property of my

late very good friend Mr. John Wolley, and which there can be little

doubt was obtained from a bird killed in this country, though Mr.

Wolley, with that admirable caution which distinguished him in re-

cording the reported occurrence (‘ Zoologist,’ 1853, p. 3806), was

careful to mention that there was “‘a possibility of mistake” in the

matter.

I think that perhaps some members of the Society will view this

specimen with a certain amount of interest ; but, apart from this, my

object in its exhibition is mainly to draw the attention of naturalists

to a matter which is every day becoming of greater consequence to

those ornithologists who chiefly occupy themselves with the Avi-

fauna of any one district. I refer to the occurrence within parti-

cular limits of strong examples of exotic species. It is not only

Supposed occurrence of Hirundo bicolor in England. 131

« British-bird”’ students who find in these alien immigrants a great

cause of perplexity. To whatever country we go, we are, perhaps

before we have well ascertained the number of the dond fide species,

puzzled by some wanderer turning up exactly where he was least

wanted. In my own opinion, the ornithologist must accept his

position with all its responsibilities ; he chooses to study a class of

beings, some of whom, for all sublunary purposes at least, are blest

with almost infinite powers of locomotion. He must therefore not

complain if in the course of a morning’s walk here in England, an

Australian Swift flies in his face, or he picks up a dead Crossbill of a

Transatlantic species ; and he must invoke no Deus ex machina in the

shape of an auxiliary-screw clipper or a careless. aviary-keeper to

account for the incident. Facts like these hardly admit of a doubt,

and force themselves day by day more and more upon the notice of

the thoughtful naturalist. For some time, indeed, European orni-

thologists have been accustomed to regard the properly authenticated

appearance of an exotic species, which there may be good reason to

suppose to have reached our shores without intentional human aid,

as sufficient ground for including it in the list of our birds. But as

observers have of late so largely increased, so have these occurrences

been more frequently noticed ; and it seems absolutely necessary to

prescribe some limit to prevent our really native species from being

outnumbered by these foreigners. The difficulty is to know where

to draw the line; and to this pomt I would invite the careful con-

sideration of naturalists. It may be all very well to call Thalassi-

droma Wilsoni and Mergus cucullatus European birds ; but because

a single individual of Regulus calendulus or Dendreeca virens has

reached the Old World, it is absurd to include either of those species

in its Fauna. I cite these instances because they are all from that

continent whence most of our occasional visitants arrive—so much

- so, that one is almost driven to the conclusion that there is no primd

facie reason why examples of the greater number of birds of Eastern

North America should not, favente zephyro (the prevailing strong

wind in Western Europe), make their appearance on our shores in

course of time. Then, on the other hand, the last two additions to

the list of so-called “‘ British birds” have been from the opposite

quarter. Are Syrrhaptes paradoxus and Xema ichthyaétus to take

their places in the books elucidating British Ornithology by the side

of the Red Grouse and the Peewit Gull? It appears to me that we

gain nothing by deferring a decision on the subject, and I trust that

these remarks will not be deemed unnecessary by those who are

competent to deal with the matter.

Elveden, 28 February, 1860.

Description or A New Genus or BoIp# DISCOVERED BY

Mr. Bates oN THE Upper Amazon. By Dr. J. E. Gray.

Fam. Borpz.

CHRYSENIS, 0. g.

Head rather large, rather depressed, covered with scales, the front

half covered with small symmetrical shields, as follows :—two pair

. *

132 Zoological Society :—

in an arched series behind the rostral and nasal, and four pair forming

a ring round the pair of small central frontal shields ; loreal shields

two; eyes surrounded by a series of small shields, with a series of

four or five small superciliary shields above them; forehead, crown,

and cheeks covered with small granular scales; rostral plate with a

pit on each edge ; upper labial shields low, with a large deep pit on

their hinder edge ; front lower labial shields simple, high, the hinder

short, with a very deep pit on the hinder edge of each of them;

nostrils situate between two moderately sized, nearly equal nasal

shields ; pupils erect, oblong ; body compressed, rounded above and

below ; tail conical, with a single series of subcaudal plates.

This genus resembles Lpicrates as to the shields on the muzzle,

but differs in the distinctness and form of the pits on the labial

shields.

CurysEnis Batesi1.

Pale brown, with a series of oblong subangular black-edged pale

spots on the hinder part of the back, which become broader and

more distinct as they approach the end of the tail, and with a series

of distant small roundish black-edged spots on the lower part of the

middle of the body, the hinder spot largest and nearest to the edge

of the ventral shield.

Hab. Upper Amazon.

March 13, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

The following extracts from the ‘ Bermuda Royal Gazette’ of

Jan. 31st, 1860, relating to the recent capture of a large species of

Gymnetrus in the Bermudas, were read to the Society :—

“To the Editor of the ‘ Royal Gazette.’

‘My pear Si1r,—As the ichthyological specimen captured by

Mr. George Trimingham, at Hungary Bay, has attracted some public

attention, perhaps a short description of the creature in question

may prove interesting to your readers. I have therefore much plea-

sure in forwarding the following particulars.

“ Believe me, very truly yours,

“J. MatrHew Jonss, F.L.S.

“The Hermitage, January 26th, 1860.”

“Order ACANTHOPTERYGII. Family Cepotap”.

~ © Genus Gymnetrus.

CO e 2

“‘ Body attenuate, compressed, naked, tuberculate ; cuticle a silvery

covering of metallic lustre ; length from facial to caudal extremities

16 feet 7 inches ; depth, at 14 inches from facial extremity, 9 inches,

increasing gradually to near the ventral extremity of the stomach,

where it attained its greatest depth of 11 inches, and then decreased

by degrees to the caudal termination ; width, at the same distance

Mr. J. M. Jones on a Species of Gymnetrus. 133

and through the spinal column, 2} to 3 inches. (These dimensions

are the extreme.)

‘“‘From the frontal extremity of the caput (excepting a slight de-

pression at the occiput) to the position at which the above dimen-

sions of depth and width were taken, a gradual elevation of the dorsal

ridge took place ; and from the capital portion of this ridge arose at

equal distances from each other a series of ten or eleven erect, quill-

like, flexile filaments from 2 to 3 feet in extent, gradually tapering

from base’to apex, and possessing, in the case of the three longest, lan-

ceolate points. From this series of lengthened filaments, all along

the back, from head to tail, extended a series of intermittent fins so

closely situate to each other as to present the appearance of a single

fin, and having the spinose rays of each individual fin joined by the

connecting membrane. Filaments and dorsal fin bright crimson.

The ventral fins were entirely destroyed, save a portion of the right

ventral, which is sufficient to show that it was composed of two con-

sistent bony rays, which probably extended some distance from the

body and must have formed a powerful engine of direction. The

pectorals were also almost entirely destroyed, although the base of

the right pectoral was sufficiently complete to enable me to state

that it contained twelve spines. Anal and caudal fins absent.

“Head truncated, compressed ; facial outline of a dark colour.

Mouth so damaged as not to be positively determinable as regards

form and appearance, but from the portions of jaw still remaining I

should pronounce it malacostomous. Eyes, 14 lines in diameter,

slightly depressed ; irides, 33 lines in width, of a bright silver, encir-

cling pupils of a somewhat oval shape, and in colour a light trans-

parent blue. Stomach: intestinal chamber extending from beneath

the gills to the anal extremity, 5 feet ; unfortunately this chamber

had been opened and its contents partially injured before I saw the

specimen, but a large portion of milt, intestine, &c. has been pre-

served, including the major portion of the swimming bladder, which

for so large a fish may be considered small; its colour a bright

scarlet ; this swimming bladder contained a large amount of oily mat-

ter, and a piece thrown on the ruffled surface of the water imme-

diately stilled the agitation. Gill-rays eight in number, four to a side,

crimson, flabellate ; the anterior pairs furnished with double rows of

flabels, having the internals white, and armed on their inner side with

minute dart-like appendages. Gill-covers bony, radiate, not entirely

covering the gills. Teeth, no appearance of any.

“In concluding the above description, I must not omit to state that

it was a male fish, and from the extremely fragile nature of its various

parts I may venture to express an opinion that it had by no means

attained maturity.

**T may also remark that my measurements were taken twenty-two

hours after death, during which time the specimen had remained

exposed on the rocky shore.

*« Remarks.—This genus of Acanthopterygious fishes is of a form

so thin and flat in proportion to its length as to have obtained among

the ancient ichthyologists the name of Riband Fish. Although several

134 Zoological Society :—

species are known to science, yet they are all of diminutive size in

comparison with the individual now obtained. Gymnetrus Hawkenii,

G. Banksii, and G. Glesne are occasionally found in the British Seas.

**So little appears to be known of this singular tribe of fishes, that,

even in the present advanced state of marine zoology, their habits,

haunts, &c. remain blanks in the book of Nature, and will probably

long continue so, unless opportunities like the present should oceur

to enable us to add new facts to the history of these remarkable

creatures,

** The most notable fact, however, in connexion with the capture of

the present specimen will doubtless be the interest and attraction it

will produce in the scientific world ; for most assuredly we have in

the specimen now before us many of the peculiarities with which the

appearance of that hitherto apocryphal monster, the Great Sea Ser-

pent, as detailed by navigators, is invested. The lengthened fila-

ments crowning the caput, joined anteriorly by the connecting mem-

brane and extending to the shoulders, would, viewed from a vessel’s

deck, present to the spectator the mane so accurately described as a

singular feature in the gigantic specimen seen by Capt. M‘Quhae,

R.N., and officers of H.M.S. ‘ Deedalus.’ Then, again, the rapidity

with which that individual specimen moved through the water would:

coincide with the capabilities of a member of this genus ; for the mo-

tive power produced by such an extent of tail, coupled with the ex-

tremely compressed form of body from the head throughout, must

be immense.

“Here, then, we have a partial elucidation of the various statements

which have at intervals appeared in the columns of the united presses

of England and America, emanating from the pens of travellers, and

usually headed ‘Occurrence of the Great Sea Serpent,’—criticised,

however, in an ungenerous manner, and always exposed to an un-

merited ridicule at the hands of the many, but nevertheless firmly

believed in by the few, who have patiently waited to see the day

when the mystic cloud which has hitherto veiled the existence of the

maned denizen of the deep should vanish with the suspicion of the

sceptic, and exhibit more clearly the truth of the assertions of those

ill-used men, who, endeavouring like useful members of society to

extend the cause of natural knowledge by publishing candid accounts

of what their eyes have seen, have always met with an amount of

contempt and reproach sufficient to silence for ever the pen of many

a truthful writer.

“T am sorry I have not the number of the ‘ Illustrated London

News’ at hand in which Capt. M‘Quhae’s graphic statement ap-

eared, as it would have afforded me an opportunity of particulariz-

ing other features in connexion with his specimen and the present

one. The facts, however, regarding the mane-like appendage, and

the rapidity of motion to which I have alluded, are still fresh in my

memory.

‘* My best thanks are due to Mr. George Trimingham, the capturer,

for the generous manner in which he placed the fish at my disposal.’’

Dr. W. Baird on a new Species of Estheria from India. 135

Description or a New Species or EstTHERIA FROM NAGPOOR,

Centra Inpia. By W. Barrp, M.D., F.L.S.

Since my paper containing a description of a species of Estheria

(BZ. Hislopi) in the Proceedings of 1859, p. 231, was printed, I

have received a short communication from Mr. Hislop, enclosing

a second species of the same genus from the same locality. This

species is considerably larger than E. Hislopi, and differs from it

entirely in shape and markings. The carapace is oval, flat, and

compressed, rounded in front, where it is most convex, and consi-

derably attenuated posteriorly. The umbo is situated near the an-

terior extremity ; the ventral margin of the shell is rounded, and

the dorsal margin, from the umbo to the posterior extremity, slopes

downwards and is nearly straight. The carapace is encircled with

prominent ribs, which are few in number (about seven or eight) and

of considerable size. The intervening spaces are smooth, rather

broad, generally convex in the centre, and do not present any of

that elaborate sculpture which the other species from India (de-

seribed and figured in the Proceedings of the Zoological Society, 1849)

—Estheria polita, E. similis, and E. Boysii—exhibit so distinctly ; .

neither do they show the excavated punctations of E. Hislopi. They

are merely very slightly punctate. The specimens sent being pre-

served dry, the animal has not been observed.

“The specimens now sent,” says Mr. Hislop in his letter to me,

‘* were obtained in shallow pools at Nagpiir, Central India, about the

middle of July, 7. e. a month after the commencement of the rainy

season there. If the pools dry up, as they frequently do, about the

end of July, when there is a break in the Monsoon, the creatures

perish, not to reappear that season, however copious may be the

showers ; but they are found in abundance at the beginning of the

Monsoon in the following year. The orbicular species (EZ. Hislopi)

is not obtained along with the one above referred to, but occurs

about the end of August in a stream which communicates with the

tank on the west of the city of Nagpiir.”

The name I propose for this new species, the specimens of which

unfortunately are not in a very good condition, is Estheria compressa.

EsTHERIA COMPRESSA.

Carapax compressus, ovalis, convexus et rotundatus ad extremi-

tatem anteriorem, ad extremitatem posteriorem attenuatus.

Margo ventralis rotundatus, margo dorsalis obliquus, fere

rectus. Testa costata, superficie viz punctata.

Length about 5 lines, breadth 23.

Hab. Pools of fresh water at Nagpoor, Central India. Mus. Brit.

March 27, 1860.—Prof. Busk, F.R.S., F.Z.S. &c., in the Chair.

MEMORANDA ON THE HipropoTaAMUS AND BALZNICEPS RE-

CENTLY IMPORTED TO ENGLAND, AND NOW IN THE

GARDENS oF THE ZooLoGicaAt Society. By JoHNn Per-

THERICK, F.R.G.S., H. M. Consut ror THe Soupan.

Since 1853 I have devoted from six to seven months of each year

136 Zoological Society :—

to the exploration of some of the unknown regions of Central Africa.

My starting-point, Khartoum, at the junction of the Blue and

White Niles, in lat. 153° N., a town of about 60,000 inhabitants, is

the capital of seven provinces dependent on Egypt, called the Sou-

dan, consisting of the whole of that, for the most part, sandy di-

strict between the second Nile cataract at Wadi Halfa and the terri-

tories inhabited by the naked Negro in 13° N. lat. ; whilst its breadth

extends from the borders of Darfour on the west to Abyssinia and

the shores of the Red Sea on the east.

ageeerng Khartoum, and navigating the White Nile to between

° and 10° of N. lat., a narrow channel, and for the most part over-

sie with reeds, which by former Nile-navigators had been con-

sidered unnavigable, attracted my attention, and pursuing it, not

without difficulty finding my way through some narrow openings in

a forest of reeds, I found this to be the connexion between a large

lake and the Nile, of which it is one of the most important feeders

hitherto known.

This lake, according to the time it occupied me to sail in a well-

appointed boat with three large latteen sails, from one extremity of it

to the other, after making allowance for the windings of the open

passages through the dense vegetation with which it is for the most

part covered, I consider to be about 180 miles long, and perhaps

some 60 miles wide.

Its waters, ornamented with several promontories and islands,

more or less wooded with sycamores, acacias, and mimosas, and but

little frequented by man, literally swarm with Crocodiles and Hip-

popotami.

The latter in particular made many rude and uncouth attempts to

dispute the right of passage over their hitherto secluded home, by

attacking my boat, battering-ram fashion, both under and on the

surface of the water ; and on one memorable occasion, to the surprise

and horror of all on board, a huge beast, suddenly raising half its

great carcass, with an agility hardly to be expected, out of the water,

close under the bows, carried off my unfortunate cook from the gun-

wale on which he was sitting, one bite of the animal’s powerful j jaws

sufficing to sever his body in two at the waist.

It was here, whilst returning in the month of April in the year 1858

from the regions of the equator, where I founded an establishment of

twenty-five men (Arabs from the neighbourhood of Khartoum), for

the barter of elephants’ tusks with the aborigines, the Niam Niams,

that the ‘‘ look-out ”’ at the mast-head, almost frantic with excitement,

called out “A young Hippopotamus,” pointing to the reeds within

a few yards of which we were sailing. A dozen of my sailors leaped

into the water, and, disappearing amongst the thick herbage, soon

returned, one of them grasping in his arms a young animal about

the size of a spaniel, and kept afloat and propelled towards the boat

with shouts of delight by his companions.

Fortunately for the safety of the men, the old lady po, Grates

was not at home, and so distant from her charge as not to hear the

cries of her baby (similar to those of a young calf); or the affair

a ae ee

Mr. J. Petherick on the Hippopotamus and Baleniceps. 137

might not have terminated so favourably. A piece of the navel-

string, 15 inches long, was still dangling to its body, and did not

detach itself for several days afterwards ; from which I inferred that

the time since its birth could not have extended over a day or two.

The unexpected but welcome guest was reared on milk, and in its

absence with meal and water, being treated with all the attention we

could bestow on it, and is now, judging from its thriving condition,

as grateful as its owner for the hospitality it is enjoying at your

splendid Gardens in the Regent’s Park.

So large a sheet of water as the “ Bahr il Gazal” will naturally

attract great numbers of the feathered tribe ; and it was in this lake

that I first made the acquaintance of a very handsome Stork (Mye-

teria senegalensis) and the Baleniceps.

Of both these rare birds I was fortunate enough to procure living

specimens ; the former of which, with numerous rare animals, such

as the Elephant, Rhinoceros, two species of Ant-Bears, a rare Mon-

key, and I believe a new species of Antelope, unfortunately died

during the long and arduous journey from Central Africa through

ypt to the Mediterranean.

The skin of the Stork, however, has been preserved, with a few

other skins of birds, a remnant of a large collection made between

the 5th and 15th degrees of N. latitude, but unfortunately lost in

the Upper Nile cataracts of Nubia. The few skins alluded to as

having been saved have been examined by your obliging Secretary,

Mr. Sclater, to whom I am indebted for many acts of kindness since

my return to England*.

Two living specimens of Baleniceps out of six shipped at Khartoum

(but perhaps out of a score partially reared, the first, as you are well

aware, imported into Europe) have, almost against hope, survived the

apparently insurmountable difficulties of the trying journey across

nearly one-half the continent of Africa, and are at length, I am proud

to say, safely housed in your commodious Gardens.

The Baleniceps, although found only in or near water, is but

rarely seen on the banks of the Nile, and then only during a short

period of the year, when the interior is dried up, in the summer,

during the short hot season preceding the rains.

It prefers the natural tanks and morasses of the interior, where

* Mr. Petherick’s skins are in a condition which renders their specific deter-

mination rather difficult. The most noticeable are,—

Haliaétus vocifer, juv. Peocephalus Meyeri, Riipp.

Haicyon semicerulea (Gm.) ? Lemodon Vieilloti.

Coracias abyssinica (Linn.). —— leucocephalus, De Fil.

Merops egyptius? Edicnemus affinis, Riipp. ?

abyssinicus. Cursorius, sp. ?

Lanius macrocercus, De Fil. Falcinellus igneus

Prionops cristatus, Riipp. Ardeola bubuleus.

Laniarius chrysogaster, Sw. Nycticorax europeus.

—— erythrogaster, Riipp. ? Anastomus lamelligerus.

Lamprotornis purpuroptera, Riipp. Mycteria senegalensis.

Notauges superbus, Riipp. Parra africana.

Colius senegalensis ? Plectropterus Riippeliii, Sclater.

Schizorhis zonura, Rupp. Sterna (2 sp.).

—(P. L. S.)

— 1) Te T. q

was previously known, I eventually succeeded in hatching several

birds. These ran about the premises of my camp, and, to the

Dr. W. Baird on some new Species of Cypridina. 139

great discomfort of the poor hens, would persist in performing all

sorts of unchicken-like manceuvres with their large beaks and ex-

tended wings in a small artificial pool constantly supplied with water

by several negresses retained in my service for their especial benefit.

Negro boys of the tribe (the Raik) were also employed to supply

their little pond with live fish, upon which, and occasionally the

intestines of animals killed for our use, chopped into small pieces,

were reared. |

may be supposed, the birds became the pets of my ‘‘ Bizouks,”’

as 1 frequently called my Khartoumers ; and as they grew up, with

extended wings and a rattle-like noise produced by the snapping of

their bills, they would follow them round the large enclosure of my

camp.

During their journey to England, six months’ confinement in a cage

has greatly affected their health, and I dare say soured their tempers ;

at least, such to a certainty would be the effects on myself if placed

in a similar predicament. But, in common with, I venture to say,

every one connected with the Society, I trust that my attention and

trouble, to say nothing of the expense which I have been put to—

although perhaps a more important feature than most of you may

be aware of—may be rewarded by their recovery and well-being ; and

I hope if, as there will be no difficnlty on my part, they become the

* property of the Society, they will long live to adorn, and perhaps

enhance, the merits of the rare collection amongst which they are at

sera with their countryman the Hippopotamus, so hospitably

received.

On some New Species or CypripINa.

By W. Bairp, M.D., F.L.S.

Of the new species about to be described, one is a native of

Europe, two of the Indian Ocean, and one of Australia.

1. CypripINA NoRVEGICA, Baird.

Carapace-valves oval, somewhat compressed, smooth and shining.

The notch or sinus at the anterior extremity is not deep; the beaks

are small and somewhat thickened round the margins. The dorsal

margin is gently rounded ; the ventral is slightly arched, projecting

at its upper extremity immediately beneath the notch, and at its in-

ferior extremity is rather sharply gibbous or prominent, which, seen

from the internal surface, shows a duplicature of the shell. The

surface is polished, not punctured, and is of a straw-colour. In shape it

yap to resemble very much the Cypridina luteola, of Dana* from

e Sooloo Sea. The shell, however, is ovate, not ovoid; and the

inferior extremity, instead of being rounded, is gibbous or projecting

anteriorly.

Length 1} line; breadth 1 line.

Hab. Coast of Norway (R. M‘Andrew, Esq.). Mus. Brit.

2. Cypripina Gopeevt, Baird.

Carapace-valves oval and ventricose, produced into a point at the

* United States’ Exploring Expedition, Crustacea, yol. xiv. p. 1291, pl. 91. f. 1.

140 Zoological Society :—

posterior extremity. The anterior extremity is rather narrower than

the posterior ; the sinus or notch is rather deep, the beaks are sharp-

pointed and thickened along the margins. The surface is marked

with numerous minute punctations, and is of a deep-yellow or saf-

fron colour.

Length 3 lines; breadth 2 lines.

Hab. Madras, in 8 fathoms. Mus. Brit.

In the ‘Mémoires des Savans Etrangers,’ vol. ii. p. 269, there

is an exceedingly interesting communication from M. le Comman-

deur Godeheu de Riville on the luminosity of the sea. In that

paper he describes and figures a little creature which he found was

the cause of this luminous appearance. The body of the animal, he

says, was contained in a small, transparent shell, resembling in form

that of an almond cleft down the side, and which was notched at its

upper part. This shell, though roughly figured, pretty accurately

represents this species of Cypridina, and I have little doubt our

species is the same that Riville there describes and figures. The part

of the ocean where he met with it was off the coast of Malabar.

3. CyPpRIDINA ovuM, Baird.

Carapace-valves of a perfect ovoid shape, and very ventricose.

Anterior extremity slightly narrower than posterior. The surface of

the valves is marked with exceedingly minute punctations, with nu-

merous round, quite smooth spots of a brownish-yellow colour dis-

tributed over it, appearing as if they were excavated out of the sur-

face of the shell. The notch at the anterior extremity is rather

deep ; the beaks are somewhat pointed, slightly incurved and thick-

ened along the margins; and the posterior extremity is rounded

without any appearance of gibbosity.

Length 1} line; breadth 14 line.

Hab. Chinese Seas. Mus. Brit.

4, CypRIDINA ALBO-MACULATA, Baird.

- Carapace-valves of an ovate-ventricose form, rounded on the dorsal

and ventral margins, and slightly, but distinctly, produced into a

point in the centre of the inferior extremity. The surface is marked

with numerous small, distinct punctations, and conspicuously blotched

with several large, bright white patches, which are slightly raised

and strongly punctured. There are only two large ones on the right

valve, and three on the left. The notch at the anterior extremity is

rather deep, and the edges of the beak are incurved, pointed, and

thickened along the margins. The anterior extremity is rather nar-

rower than the posterior.

Length 4 lines ; breadth 3 lines.

Hab. Swan River. Mus. Brit.

April 24, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

Mr. Gould exhibited specimens of the Chough of the Himalayas,

which he proposed to call Fregilus himalayanus, and pointed out the

characters which distinguish it from the European bird (F. graculus)

Te TES ee a Sn 2. ae eee

Mr. R. Temple on the “ Warree” Peccary. 141

Mr. F. H. Wilson exhibited four examples of a curiously-coloured

variety of the Common Mole (Talpa europea), and read the follow-

ing note on them :—

“Nine of these Albinos were caught in the same meadow within

a few days, on Mr. Gibbon’s farm, Beckenham, Kent. The Mole

in general has four or five young ones at abirth. It is possible that

all these were the offspring of the same parent, but I should think

they must have bred amongst themselves. They were caught

February 20th, 1860.”

Mr. Sclater announced the arrival of some interesting animals from

British Honduras, presented by R. Temple, Esq., Chief Justice of

the Colony, to the Society’s Menagerie. These consisted of a pair

of Guans (Penelope purpurascens), a pair of Curassows (Crax glo-

bicera), a Collared Peccary (Dicotyles torquatus), and specimens of

a singular breed of the Domestic Fowl, remarkable for its bones

being black.

Mr. Sclater observed that the following letter received from Mr.

Temple seemed to indicate the presence in British Honduras of a

second species of Peccary, called the ‘ Warree,’ about which more in-

formation would be very desirable :—

“16 St. James’ Square,

Notting Hill, April 20th, 1860.

«* Str,—The Warree, about which you wish me to give you some

information, differs in some respects from the Peccary. The latter,

as I said before, is never seen, except in couples; the former inva-

riably appears in large flocks. The head of the Peccary is very

large and clumsy in proportion to the body. That of the Warree is

less disproportionate. The coat or skin of the Peccary is covered

with long hairs, which are darkish at the roots, and lighter-coloured

at the tips. The colour of the Warree is a dirty black, and the hair

is long and tangled. The legs of the Peccary are shorter than those

of the Warree. Both have the same orifice on the back, from which

exudes a liquid having a very offensive odour. When either of these

animals is shot for the purpose of being eaten (and they are excellent

food), the orifice on the back must be instantly cut out, or the whole

of the flesh will become so much tainted, that, so far from being able

to eat it, you cannot tolerate its vicinity. But if the excisional knife

has been applied in time, the flesh is sweet, white, short, and tender.

The Warree is a far more ferocious animal than the Peecary; but

his courage perhaps may arise from a principle not quite a stranger

to the human breast—a consciousness of being well supported ; for,

as I have said, they are always seen in multitudes. If you meet a

flock of Warrees in the bush, and you take no notice of them, it is

probable that they will take no notice of you. But if your intentions

are hostile, and your design is to transfer one of them from his native

wilderness to your kitchen, you must take care to place yourself in a

safe position before you carry your design into execution. A gen-

tleman, not long since, shot a Warree without having taken the ne-

cessary precautions; the remainder of the flock instantly pursued

142 Zoological Society :—

him ; and if he had not managed to climb into a tree, he would have

been torn in pieces. But he was kept a prisoner in that leafy asylum

for many hours, the surviving Warrees being bent on revenging the

death of their companion. Even when the flock went a little distance

to feed, they left two or three to stand guard at the foot of the tree.

The hunter has no difficulty in tracing the Peccary and the Warree,

by the strong odour which prevails wherever they have been.

*T am, Sir,

* Your obedient servant,

“R. TEMPLE.”

On THE RHEAS IN THE SocreTy’s MENAGERIE, wiTH RE-

MARKS ON THE KNOWN SPECIES OF StruTHIOUS Birps.

By Puiuie Luriry ScLaTer.

In November 1858 the late Mr. Thompson purchased for the So-

ciety in Liverpool a young Rhea, which now seems to have nearly

attained its adult growth. It proves to be so remarkably different

from the Common Rhea (Rhea americana) and Darwin’s Rhea (Rhea

Darwinit), examples of which are kept in the same inclosure with

it, that I have little hesitation in characterizing it as of a differ-

ent species; and in so doing I believe I have the concurrence of

Mr. Gould, Mr. Bartlett, and other naturalists, who have had an

opportunity of examining the bird.

The Long-billed Rhea (Rhea macrorhyncha, as I propose to call

it) is a much smaller bird than the Common Rhea. The example in

the Gardens, a male, stands about 6 inches lower than the two females

of the American Rhea, which are in its company, and we may rea-

sonably suppose that the female is proportionately smaller. The

bill is much longer than that of the Common Rhea, as may be seen

from the drawings (figs. 1, 2, 3), which represent the heads of the

three species; and the head-feathers are longer and more closely

flattened down. On the other hand, the tarsi are much more slender

and the toes much shorter. The thighs are less thickly clothed than

in the Common Rhea ; but the scutellation of the tarsi seems to be

nearly the same in both these birds, and offers a marked contrast

to that of Rhea Darwinii, in which the tarsi are for the greater part

covered with reticulated scales, The feathers of the body are longer

in the Long-billed Rhea, and curve round it, hiding the outline, in

a manner not observable in the Common Rhea. _ With regard to

colouring, the new species is also very different, being of a brownish-

grey mixed with black, and altogether much darker than Rhea ame-

ricana. ‘The top of the head, and streak at the back of the neck in

particular, are of a deep black.

The accompanying drawings represent (fig. 1) the head of the new

Rhea (2. macrorhyncha) and the heads of the two other species,

Rhea americana (fig. 2) and Rhea Darwinii (fig. 3), which are given

for the sake of comparison.

I am told that this Rhea is already known to some of the dealers

in living animals as a distinct species ; and I hope it will not be long

Mr. P. L. Sclater on new species of Rhea. 143

before we obtain further particulars concerning it, and discover what

part of South America it inhabits.

144, Zoological Society :—

I take this opportunity of bringing before the Society a short ré-

sumé of the present state of our knowledge of the species of Struthio-

DLA"

A Ai

Fig. 3.

nide, which appear to be more numerous than was formerly sup-

posed.

I. StruruHio.

The Athiopian type of the Struthionide (the most perfect of the

kind, as is its type of the Anthropoid Apes) requires our first atten-

tion. I have long suspected that the Ostrich of Southern Africa,

when closely compared with the bird of the Sahara, will turn out to

be a different species ; and I know that many other naturalists share

my views. The eggs, as Mr. Bartlett has shown in exhibiting his

fine series of the eggs of Struthionide this evening, seem to present

well-marked differences. That attributed to the Southern bird is

smaller and very much smoother and less deeply pitted, the granula-

tions in some specimens being nearly evanescent. But I have reason

to believe that the Southern bird is the larger in size. Through the

unfortunate loss of both the young Ostriches presented to the So-

ciety by Sir George Grey last summer, we have missed the opportu-

nity which we should otherwise have had of comparing them with

the noble examples of the Northern bird which grace our Mena-

gerie. But as Sir George Grey, who is now returning to the Cape

Colony, has promised to obtain for us other adult examples, there

is every reason to believe that we shall ere long be able to make the

desired comparisons*.

The Ostrich of the Syrian and Arabian Deserts, mentioned by

Col. Chesney (Journ. Euphr. Exp. i. p. 588), Dr. Layard (Nineveh,

* Prince Bonaparte speaks of a Struthio epoasticus, Compt. Rend. xliii. p. 785 ;

but I cannot make out that he refers to either the southern or northern species.

Mr. P. L. Sclater on the Species of Struthionide. 145

i. p. 324), and other writers, and frequently referred to in the Holy

Scriptures*, should also be carefully examined. It is not impro-

bable that it may turn out to be a third species or well-marked local

variety.

In the interior of Africa there is said by some of the older writers

to exist a diminutive Ostrich (?Autruchon). I have lately received

some information on this subject from Mr. J. Petherick, H.B.M.

Consul for Sudan, who tells me that his hunters have actually had

this bird alive, and I have requested him to endeavour to procure

further evidence on this point. ;

II. Ruea.

I have already pointed out above the characters which distinguish

Rhea macrorhyncha—the third species of the Neotropical type of the

Struthionide—from the two previously known, R. americana and

R. Darwinii. There are examples of all three living in the Society’s

Gardens.

Ill, Casvartus.

The Indian Region, like the two Northern Geographical Regions—

the Palearctic and Nearctict—has no Struthious birds,—the genus

Casuarius being confined to the northern portion of the Australasian

Region, and represented in the main land of Australia by species of

the nearly allied genus Dromeus. Of Casuarius we have indications

of the existence of five species, as follows :—

1. Casuarius galeatus, the Common Cassowary. In the Leyden

Museum are specimens of this bird from Ceram, the only certain

locality I know for it. We have a very fine male example living in

our Gardens.

2. Casuarius Bennettii (P. Z. S. 1857, p. 268, pl. 129; 1858,

p- 271; 1859, p. 32), the Mooruk of New Britain, of which we

have three examples in our Gardens.

3. Casuarius australis (P. Z.S. 1857, p. 268), discovered by the

late Mr. Wall on Cape York, Northern Australia, and said to be

distinguished by a ‘‘ bright red helmet and blue and scarlet carun-

cles.” The only example yet obtained of this bird has been unfor-

tunately lost.

4. Casuarius » a species living in the menagerie of the Babu

Rajendra Mullick of Calcutta, and mentioned by Mr. Blytht as

having “a yellow throat, a single yellow throat-wattle, and a long

stripe of naked yellow skin down each side of the neck.” I have

not yet received Mr. Blyth’s published description of this bird §.

5. Casuarius bicarunculatus, a name I propose to apply to a Cas-

* Tsaiah, ch. xiii. vy. 21: “ Habitabunt ibi Struthiones,” translated in our ver-

sion ‘ doleful creatures !’ Also Lamentations, iv. 3; Job, xxxix. 13 et seg., and other

passages. The Ostrich was unclean according to the Jewish law.

+ Confer Journ. Proc. Linn. Soc. ii. p. 130 (1858).

t Ibis, 1860, p. 193.

§ [ Mr. Blyth’s description of this new species will be found at p. 113 of our

present Number.—Ep, ]

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 10

146 Zoological Society :—

sowary of which I have recently obtained a young example for the

Society in exchange from the Zoological Gardens at Rotterdam. It

is easily distinguishable by the throat-caruncles being placed far

apart on the sides of the throat, lighter colouring, &c. As the bird

itself will shortly arrive in this country, I hope to be able to give full

particulars concerning this new species at the next Meeting of the

Society.

IV. Dromzus.

At a Meeting of this Society in May last*, Mr. Bartlett gave us

some indications of the existence of a second species of Emeu in

South Australia, and proposed to call it Dromeus irroratus. have

lately had the pleasure of examining two specimens of this Emeu in

Holland. One of these, now in the Gardens of the Zoological Society

of Amsterdam, was brought from Albany in Western Australia, and

thus renders it probable that the Spotted Emeu is the western repre-

sentative of the D. Nove Hollandie. The second, now in the Zoo-

logical Gardens at Rotterdam, I have obtained by exchange for this

Society ; and as we may hope to see it in our own Gardens in a few

days alongside the Eastern species, I reserve further notice of it

until I have had a more satisfactory opportunity for its examination.

It thus appears that there are some grounds for supposing that

the species of Struthionide now in existence may amount to not less

than fourteen or fifteen in number.

On THE BLack-SHOULDERED Pracock or LatrHam (Pavo

NIGRIPENNIS). By P. L. ScuatTer.

The species of the genus Pavo generally recognized by naturalists

since the time of Linnzus have been two in number—the Common

Peacock (Pavo cristatus), and the Javanese or Green Peacock (Pavo

muticus). My present object is to call the attention of the Society

to what seems to be a third distinct species, in some respects inter-

mediate between these two, and which, though long since introduced

into Europe and often bred in our aviaries, appears in some myste-

rious manner to have almost escaped the notice of naturalists, and

to have been left unprovided with a specific name up to this time.

The bird I allude to is the Black-shouldered Peacock of Latham’s

‘General History’ (vol. viii. p.114), where its differences from the true

Pavo cristatus are accurately pointed out. They are, indeed, very

obvious on comparison of either sex of these two birds, as may be

seen by any one who will take the trouble to inspect the fine series

of Pea-fowl belonging to C. Clifton, Esq., now under the Society’s

care in the Regent’s Park Gardens.

In the Black-shouldered Peacock of Latham (a term which I pro-

pose to Latinize into Pavo nigripennis), the metallic green of the

back, which forms the centre of the train, when expanded, is of a

more golden hue than in P. cristatus, which it otherwise most gene-

* See Annals for April 1860, p. 333.

Mr. P. L. Sclater on the Black-shouldered Peacock. 147

tally resembles. The whole of the secondaries, scapulars, and

wing-coverts are black with outer narrow edgings of green, which

becomes bluish towards the carpal jot. In this particular it re-

sembles P. muticus, and is very different from P. cristatus, in which

all these feathers are cream-coloured crossed with black markings.

The thighs of P. nigripennis are black, as in P. muticus. In P.

eristatus they are always of a pale drab. The female of P. nigri-

pennis is of a much lighter colouring than that of P. cristatus, being

almost entirely of a pale cream-colour, mottled with dark colouring

above, and readily recognizable at first sight. In this respect, it may

be remarked that the Black-shouldered Peacock is not intermediate

between the two others ; since in Pavo muticus the female is much

more like the male. ‘

Now the question arises, What is the Black-shouldered Peacock ?

Is it a domestic variety, a hybrid, or a feral species? I cannot con-

sider it a domestic variety, because the differences in both sexes

appear to be constant, and to descend to the progeny, and, indeed,

are not of that sort that would be induced by domestication. M.

Temminck, in his ‘Histoire Naturelle des Pigeons et des Gallinacés,’ *

considers the Black-shouldered Peacock as the true Wild Peacock,

and the Pavo cristatus to be a domestic variety of that. But

this we know is not the case,—the Common Wild Pea-fowl of Hin-

dostan being the true Pavo cristatus, and the Black-shouldered

Peacock being, as I believe, unknown in that country+. That the

Pavo nigripennis is not a hybrid between Pavo cristatus and P.

muticus, is evident from the fact that we have now in our Gardens

birds produced by this cross, and that they bear different characters

altogether, as may be seen by the stuffed specimen which I now

exhibit. Besides, the fertility of the birds, and the permanency and

invariability of the differences which separate it from its two allies,

seem to be quite conclusive against this view. If, therefore, it is not

a domestic breed nor a hybrid, we must adopt the third alternative,

and consider Pavo nigripennis as a distinct feral species. And I have

little doubt that when the range of the Pavonide is more accurately

known, we shall find that Pavo nigripennis occupies a distinct geogra-

phical area, which will in all probability be intermediate in position,

as the bird is in characters, between Pavo cristatus and Pavo

muticus.

Attention having been now called to this subject, I hope that no

opportunity will be lost of examining the eggs, the osteology, and

the anatomy of these birds, in order to ascertain whether the external

characters are supported by other grounds of differentiation.

* Vol. ii. p. 26, Paon sauvage: Pavo cristatus primus.

+ Our Head Keeper, Mr. James Thompson, who was in Calcutta in 1857,

informs me that the Babu Rajendra Mullick, whois the owner of a very fine col-

lection of living animals, had never seen the Black-shouldered Peacock, though

he had specimens both of the Common and Javanese species in his Aviaries, and

had bred hybrids between these two.

10*

148 Zoological Society :—

DescripTION oF A New Species or GEOCLEMMYS FROM

Ecuapor. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., erc.

Mr. Cuming has lately sent to the Museum two shells of a species

of Freshwater Tortoise, and a younger specimen, ‘iin spirits, of the

same animal, obtained by Mr. Fraser at Esmeraldas, on the western

coast of Ecuador.

GEOCLEMMYS ANNULATA.

Shell oblong, subquadrangular, black, slightly and irregularly

varied with yellow; the vertebral plates square, almost as long as

broad, with a compressed flat-topped anterior keel, highest on the

fourth vertebral plate, which is narrower behind ; margin sub-entire,

with a triangular yellow spot on the under side of each plate ; nuchal

plate distinct; sternum flat, rounded on the sides, black, with a

broad yellow band, forming a ring round the margin.

Hab. Esmeraldas, Ecuador.

The adult shell has much the external appearance of a Land

Tortoise of the genus Testudo, but it has the divided caudal plate of

the Emyde. The nuclei of the vertebral plates are posterior and

submarginal ; those of the costal plates are placed in the upper hinder

angle ; the horny shields of these plates are concentrically grooved.

The sternum is flat, rather suddenly bent up and truncated in front,

and slightly curved and with a deep triangular notch behind: the

broad yellow ring on this part gives it a very distinct appearance.

The young specimen, with the animal preserved in spirits, is

black like the adult, but the back is much lower and rather concave

in the middle, with a very strong, yellow, rounded keel. The hinder

margin is slightly, and the front lateral margin is strongly, turned

up at the edge. The head is rather small and black, the crown, the

temple, and the neck being varied with broad white streaks or spots.

The limbs are black, with a few broad white streaks and some white

spots. The front of the fore legs is covered with cross rows of

large scales; the soles of the feet with larger scales; the rest of the

legs is covered with small granular scales ; the hinder edge of the fore

feet with three or four acute shields ; the outer edge of the hind feet,

marking the rudimentary outer hind toe, is edged with larger shields.

Toes 5-4, short, thick, conical, only very slightly webbed at the

base, and covered above and on the sides with three series of rather

large shields. Tail short, conical, with rings of small black scales.

DeEscrRIPTION oF A NEw SPECIES OF EMyYS LATELY LIVING IN

THE GARDENS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL Society. By Dr. J.

E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., ere.

‘The British Museum has lately received from the Zoological So-

ciety a specimen of an Emys which has recently died in the Gardens.

It is believed to have been one of five specimens brought from Egypt

by C. W. Domville, Esq., in 1852; but this is not certain. It is

On new Species of Geoclemmys and Emys, ete. 149

quite distinct from any which have hitherto come under my obser-

vation.

EmMyYs FULIGINOSUS,

Depressed, flexible, black. Shields convex, rather irregular, with

deep, irregular, subconcentric grooves of unequal depression. Under-

side black, with white blotches on the front margin of the sternum

and on the inner edge of the central marginal plates near the sterno-

costal suture, and a small irregular white blotch on the middle of the

under side of the front marginal plates. Head rather depressed ;

crown covered with a continuous, smooth, rather horny skin. Jaws

mottled with sinuous white lines or spots; sides of the neck with

narrow white lines; the chin and throat mottled with broader white

streaks, often interrupted or coalescing, or short and sinuous; the

temple with a distinct round white spot, with two or three small white

dots in front of it; the tympanum with a central white spot, and

edged with a white streak in front. Legs and feet black ; the front

of the fore legs varied with white irregular streaks or spots, espe-

cially on the inner side, and with a white streak down the centre of

the upper side of each toe. Toes distinctly webbed ; claws rather

elongate, curved, acute, black, with pale edges ; the toes with a single

central series of larger scales above. Fore legs with four large

conical scales on the outer part of the upper side, and with a cross

series of three square scales on the under side of the wrist. The

hind legs and feet covered with equal, small triangular scales. Tail

conical, black, with two transverse streaks before the vent.

Hab. North Africa?

DescripTIoN OF HOMALOCRANIUM LATICEPS, A NEW SNAKE

FROM CARTHAGENA. By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER.

A Snake presented by Capt. Garth to the British Museum proves

to be a new species. It was procured at Carthagena.

HoMALOCRANIUM LATICEPS.

Diagnosis.—Scales in fifteen rows. Head broad, depressed as in

Elaps. Seven upper labial shields, the third and fourth of which

enter the orbit ; two posterior oculars. Above black, with about

twenty-three narrow brownish-yellow rings, the first forming a collar ;

belly brownish-yellow.

Description.—This Snake much resembles an Elaps in general

habit ; but there is no fang anteriorly, and the last maxillary tooth is

longer than the others, and appears to be grooved. The rostral

shield is rather low, triangular, and somewhat bent backwards on

the upper surface of the head ; the anterior frontals are much broader

than long, and only one-fourth of the size of the posterior ; the ver-

tical is six-sided, not much longer than broad; occipitals moderate.

The nostril is between two shields, the anterior of which is the

largest ; loreal none ; one anteorbital. Seven upper labial shields,

the second of which is in immediate contact with the posterior frontal ;

150 Miscellaneous.

the third and fourth form the lower part of the orbit; the fourth

and fifth touch the lower postorbital; the sixth and seventh are

equal in size. ‘Two posterior oculars; two temporals, one behind

the other. The median lower labial is triangular ; six lower labials,

the first pair forming a suture behind the median shield; two pairs

of chin-shields, the anterior pair being twice the size of the posterior ;

there are four pairs of scales between the chin-shields and the first

ventral. The scales are smooth, rhombic, in fifteen series. Ventral

shields 172; anal bifid. The posterior quarter of the tail is muti-

lated. The ground-colour of the upper parts is shining black ; the

anterior part of the snout, a spot on the fifth upper labial, the rings

of the body, and all the lower parts, are brownish-yellow. The rings,

in this specimen, are one-fourth or one-fifth of the width of the

black interspaces, and occupy two or three transverse series of scales ;

they are sometimes irregular and interrupted ; all those on the tail

are interrupted, the halves of one side alternating with those of the

other; the first ring forms a collar, crossed by a narrow black

streak.

inches.

Length af tire: head yi... i502) sdk be 03

of the tranks.6i 0 ou. 2k oe

—- of the tail (restored)............ 4

MISCELLANEOUS.

On Alepidosaurus, a Marine Siluroid Fish.

By Dr. ALBert GUNTHER.

In his Family Scomberoidei Cuvier has brought together many

dissimilar fishes, whilst he has omitted others which approach very

closely to the typical forms. Other species discovered by subsequent

zoologists, and exhibiting some agreement with a Scomberoid fish,

went to increase the unnatural group. Amongst the latter is

Alepidosaurus ferox, described by Lowe (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1833,

p- 104; Trans. Zool. Soc. i. p. 124, pl. 19, and p. 395, pl. 59;

vol. ii. p. 181). This profound naturalist, to whom we are in-

debted for our best information upon the fauna of Madeira, de-

ceived himself in this case as to the structure of the rays of the

dorsal fins. These are not the inarticulate bones of the Acan-

thopterygii, but they are soft, and their division into joints ap- —

pears indistinct only because the individual joints are separated

from each other by great spaces, and each ray, notwithstanding its

length, only consists of a few joints. It is true the absence of the

spiny fins would be of itself no proof of the position of our fish

amongst the Malacopterygii: this is wanting in several true Acan-

thopterygii; but then other characters aid us in recognizing their

natural position, and the place where the spiny fin should stand is

not occupied by the soft dorsal, as is the case in Alepidosaurus ; in

them the spiny fin is merely reduced to a rudimentary condition

(Brama). If to this we add the presence of the adipose fin in Ale-

EO OD MOA ct A eee RE AT ge =

Miscellaneous. 151

pidosaurus, and the abdominal position of its ventrals, which consist

of one simple and nine branched rays, we cannot but come to the

conclusion that this fish is a true Malacopterygian. The swimming

bladder is wanting, as in many other Physostomi.

I have obtained evidence to which family of Physostomi Alepido-

saurus is to be referred, by the examination of its skeleton*. 1. The

suboperculum is wanting ; it is replaced by the interoperculum,

which equals the operculum in size. 2. The margin of the upper

jaw is formed entirely by the intermazillary bone; it is armed

throughout its length with a row of small teeth; it is very weak,

and dilated only in front into a nearly transparent lamella. 3. The

maxillary bone is rudimentary: whilst in freshwater Siluroids with

a short skull it is diminished in length, in Alepidosaurus it certainly

imitates the cranial bones in its elongated form, but is not thicker

than a needle, and can only be retained by careful preparation of the

skull.

These osteological characters distinctly indicate a near alliance of

our fish with the Siluroidei, notwithstanding any difference of form ;

and to this we may add that it is destitute of scales, and predatory ;

that, like most species of this family, it has an adipose fin, and that,

like all of them, it is destitute of ceca. The relationship betrays

itself even in some less important characters,—for example, in the

outer ray of the pectoral fins, which is thickened and toothed. We

have thus in Alepidosaurus the first example of a marine Siluroid

fish ; and if there be an objection to destroy the unity of the fresh-

water Siluroidei by the interpolation of Alepidosaurus, we may form

for it a peculiar family (Alepidosauride) with the characters of the

genus, which will then take its place in the immediate vicinity of the

Siluroidei.

It is to be expected that Alepidosaurus ferox will not remain the

sole species of this group. The fish described by Richardson, from

the fragment of a cranium from Van Diemen’s Land, as dlepisaurus

sp. (Voy. ‘ Erebus’ and ‘Terror,’ Ichthyol. p. 34, pl. 22. figs. 1-4), is

identical with that from Madeira, as I have convinced myself by

personal examination of the specimen, as far as the characters can

be ascertained from the existing materials. His assertion that Ale-

pidosaurus belongs to the Sphyrenide rests upon a very superficial

investigation. But Mr. Lowe has told me of another species, very

similar to our fish, which the fishermen in Madeira not unfrequently

take with the hook at great depths. The union of the vertebree, of

the bones of the skull, and of the muscular segments is, however, so

loose that, by its own efforts to free itself, the fish breaks up into

fragments, and those portions which can be brought up to the sur-

face become broken up in the air as though they had been dissolved

by boiling.—Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1860, p. 121.

* I will give a detailed description of the skeleton in the course of my ‘Cata-

logue of Fishes.’ It is remarkable in general for the singular deficiency of earthy

constituents, as the muscles are for the extremely small development of the

ligamentous tissue.

152 Miscellaneous.

On the Origin of Species. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq.

At the last Meeting of the British Association, held at Oxford,

Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys exhibited in the Natural History Section several

specimens of Buccinum undatum, each of which had a double oper-

culum,—in one instance a second or supplementary operculum being

piled on the usual one, and in the others there being two separate

opercula, instead of one, in each Whelk. Mr. Jeffreys adverted

briefly to the different kinds of monstrosity which occur in animals

and plants, and said he believed this to be the first case of a similar

monstrosity in the Mollusca. He observed that the monstrosity

under consideration appeared to be congenital, and not to have arisen

from an accidental loss of the original organ, because in some of the

specimens both opercula were cases of hypertrophy, and in the others

of atrophy ; and he mentioned that all the specimens came from the

same place (Sandgate, in Kent), showing a repetition, and perhaps

a hereditary transmission, of the same abnormal phenomenon;

and he suggested that thus permanent varieties might in course of

time be formed, and constitute what some naturalists would call

** distinct species.”” He adduced, in support of this view, the case

of a reversed monstrosity of the common Garden Snail (Helix as-

persa) having been bred for many years in succession by the late

M. d’Orbigny, in his garden at Rochelle, as well as many instances of

a reversed form of Almond Whelk (Fusus antiquus) having occurred

in the same localities on the coasts of England and Portugal, such

being the normal form in the Crag.

On the Habit of Notopteris Macdonaldii, Gray.

By Joun MacGituivray, Esq.

This curious Bat, which does not correspond sufficiently with the

characters of any genus I have access to—coming nearest, however,

to Macroglossus or Kiodotus—inhabits a deep, narrow, and very

high cavern communicating with the sea, at the south-east corner of

this island. I twice paid visits to this spot, but could not effect an

entrance either by land or water: this can only be done during a

dead calm, at low water, spring tides. A few days ago the specimen

_ in the bottle was brought me: it had been found dead that morning

under a banana in blossom, where it had probably been feeding during

the night. The natives had previously told me that the Negrei

Putegétho (as they call it) is fond of resorting at night to the

banana blossoms.

Aneiteum, July 1859.

PENTACRINUS FISHERI,

described by Mr. Baily in our last Number, was erroneously stated

to have been found in the Kimmeridge Clay: it should have been

the Oxford Clay of Weymouth.

a a

SSR OSL AT ANWR NEE

;

iste

Re at et a oe

WY Fae SANT Sere

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 33. SEPTEMBER 1860.

XXIII.—Some Account of the “Chaparro” of Fuerteventura, a

new Species of Convolvulus. By the Rev, R. T.. Lowe, M.A.

Durine a few days’ visit to Fuerteventura, with Mr. Wollaston, in

our friend Mr. Gray’s yacht the ‘ Miranda,’ in January 1858, I

received accounts of the existence in the island of a small shrubby

spinous plant, called “Chaparro,” the wood or root of which,

like that of the “Lefia noel *” (Convolvulus scoparius, L. fil.)

of Grand Canary, was reported to possess a fragrance rendering

it an object of supposed commercial interest. The plant was

said to grow chiefly, or perhaps solely, towards the south of the

island, on the desolate and desert promontory of Jandia; and it

was stated to have been occasionally collected and exported into

France and Spain on account of its alleged perfume.

At the moment, I had unfortunately no opportunity of verify-

ing this information on the spot by a visit to Jandia. But spe-

cimens of Asparagus pastorianus, Webb, collected in the neigh-

bourhood of Agoa Bueyes and of Rio Palmas, were hastily

affirmed by some of my informants to be the plant in question,

though possessing evidently none of the properties, beyond the

spinous shrubby habit, which had been ascribed to it.

Revisiting Fuerteventura in March 1859, with my friend

Mr. Wollaston, I reapplied myself, during a few days’ stay at

Betancuria, to a more satisfactory solution of this problem. At

that place I learned not only that the ‘‘ Chaparro” was certainly

not the above-named Asparagus, but that it was to be found within

the distance of six or eight hours’ ride in a southerly direction,

at a place called the Plaga Biocho, along the west coast of the

island, towards the neck or origin of the great promontory of

Jandia.

* A corruption, doubtless, of Lignum aloes, the “lign aloes” of Scrip-

ture (Num. xxiv. 6, &c.), which is, however, the produce of quite a different

plant, viz. Aloexylon Agallochum, Lour.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 1]

154 Rev. R. T. Lowe on the “‘ Chaparro” of Fuerteventura,

Furnished by the kind and princely hospitality of Don Pedro

Manrique de Lara y Cabrera with horses, guides, provisions, and

every appliance for the expedition, I set out from Betancuria

at 8 a.m. on the 6th of April, 1859; and after a long and

weary ride of eighteen or twenty miles parallel with the coast,

in a south-westerly direction from Rio Palmas, across an appa-

rently endless succession of arid, stony, pathless wastes and dry

Barrancos, attained at last the object of my search. We had

just crossed, a little way above its mouth, the bed of a dry Bar-

ranco, called the Barranco Gastey, two or three leagues beyond

a place called Mésque; and weary and despairing of success, as

we were now, at 2 P.M., entering upon another seemingly inter-

minable, hot, barren, sandy waste, sloping westward down to

the sea, without apparent trace of either animal or vegetable life,

I was about to give the order to turn our horses’ heads home-

wards, when all at once one of my guides exclaimed, “ Mira,

Sefior, el Chaparro !” (‘Look, sir, the Chaparro!’’). On horseback

I could perceive nothing but the usual loose grey stones that lie

scattered everywhere on these sun-burnt, ever parched-up, dull,

and dreary wastes; but jumping off, I found that some at least

of what appeared such were really plants, and presently the dis-

covery of flowering examples completed my surprise and satis-

faction. Much of what had appeared so like round-headed

stones covered with grey lichen, that on horseback it was scarcely

possible to discern the difference, proved at once to be a plant,

the object of my search, and a Convolvulus.

Although the day was so far spent, and we had at least some

twenty miles to retrace our steps, I remained more than half

an hour examining the locality and taking descriptive notes

from the plants i situ. They were pretty thickly scattered on

the spot, but did not extend far, occupying a space of perhaps

half a mile in breadth, and ending as abruptly as they had

begun. Whilst I was thus exploring their characters and the

limits of their place of growth, my guides were occupied in

rooting up a few plants for specimens,—a work of no small dif-

ficulty, owing to the excessive toughness and hardness of their

stems and roots, though, warned of this peculiarity beforehand,

we had brought a sort of pick-axe for the purpose.

I rode on about a mile further, crossing another dry Barranco,

remarkable for being lined on each side near the sea with fine

tamarisk trees or bushes—the only green thing that I had seen

for miles. On the sloping plain beyond this ravine, called the

Plaga Biocho, I found a still larger patch of finer Chaparros.

This spot could not be more than two or three leagues in a north

or north-west direction from Chilegua, and near the origin or

neck of the Jandia promontory.

a new Species of Convolvulus. 155

The flowers at once proclaimed the plant to be a true Convol-

vulus, alien otherwise in aspect as it is entirely from the majority

of species of the genus. It belongs, however, to a remarkable

group of species similar in habit and locality (C. spinosus, Desh.,

hystrix, Vahl, Forskahli, Del., sericeus, Burm. &c.), found only

in the desert plains or wastes of Syria, Persia, and Arabia. It

is therefore a matter of considerable interest to find a represen-

tative of so peculiar a group in the Canaries, where it is, how-

ever, in some degree linked on to the more ordinary twining

shrubby forms by the intervention of the scarcely less anomalous

C. scoparius, L. fil.

I could not discover in the plant itself, either on the spot or

subsequently, any confirmation of the notion of its being avail-

able as a perfume. Both root and wood, leaves and flowers,

were equally devoid of fragrance fresh or dry; nor was there

any trace of resin, or essential oil, or glandular exudation per-

ceptible in any part of the plant.

My attention was directed, however, by my guides to its pro-

perty of catching fire instantly, and burning readily, whilst

green, or even growing,—which would seem to indicate the

existence of some inflammable essential oil or principle. This

property I verified upon the spot ; and it seemed to be the only

character which gave it any value in the estimation of the few

country people in the neighbourhood who were at all acquainted

with the plant.

Convolvulus caput-Meduse.

C. dumosus humilis nanus pulvinato-cespitosus ramosissimus duris-

simus spinosus cinereus; ramulis abbreviatis lignosis densissime

glomerato-intertextis, novellis strictis rigidis acutis spinescenti-

bus; foliis parvis lineari-oblongis v. anguste spathulatis obtusis

crassiusculis sericeo-cinereis ; floribus axillaribus solitariis breviter

pedicellatis parvis extus sericeis, antheris (purpureo-lilacinis) in

fauce apparentibus subexsertis; stylis 2 distinctis filiformibus

antheras paulo excedentibus.

Hab. m sterilibus arenosis saxosisque aridis apricis regionis

submaritimee ore occidentalis Insule Fuerteventuree, Promonto-

rium Jandize versus, ad alt. 200-500 fere ped.—Florentem die 6%

Aprilis 1859 inveni.

A most remarkable and (for its genus) paradoxical species, so

excessively dwarfed down and stunted that it has more the ap-

pearance, when growing, of a rounded convex stone, covered

with a grey Lichen, or of some Madreporiform mass, such as

the Brain-coral (Meandrina, Lamk.), than of a phenogamous

plant ; though, when torn up by the root, it presents rather the

form and aspect of some enormous grey fungus (Boletus), being

a stipitate, pulvinate, often hemispherical or turbinate, hard,

woody, spinous mass of densely interwoven, rigid branches,

11*

156 ‘Rev. R. T. Lowe on a new Species of Convolvulus.

with quite small and inconspicuous leaves and flowers in pro-

portion to its size, like some closely-browsed or clipped-down

thorny bush, and of the shape exactly of a miniature Stone-

Pine (Pinus Pinea, L.). Root woody, very hard and stiff, nearly

or quite simple and tap-shaped, covered with a rugged, longitu-

dinally-striated, brown bark, and from the thickness of the

little finger to that of the thumb at the crown, where it imme-

diately divides into a dense mass of very short, stiff, woody,

closely interlacing and entangled branches, forming a very hard,

rigid, spinous, cushion-like, grey, flattened head, convex in the

centre, from 3 or 4 to 18 inches in diameter, and from 1 to 6

inches thick in the middle; so hard, compact, and woody, that

it will often bear the weight of a man standing or even stamping

on it, without yielding or sensible disfigurement. Young shoots

originating chiefly from within or beneath the roof-like cushion

or pileus formed by the older, outwardly-knobbed, spurred and

stunted, interlacing branches; straight, hard, stiff, rigid, spine-

like, seldom more than 1 or 2 inches long, round, terete, sharp,

and hard-pointed, finely and evenly striate longitudinally, very

finely and minutely cinereo-puberulous. Leaves 2 to 5 or 6

lines long, and 3-1 line broad, thickish in substance, subcon-

duplicate, clothed with adpressed silky-grey hairs, linear-oblong,

subspathulate, obtuse. Flowers pretty, but small and rather

inconspicuous, solitary, axillary, subsessile in the axils of the

leaves on the young shoots, light rose-pink or purple, much

resembling those of C. arvensis, L., but. very much smaller,

being only 4 or 5 lines in diameter. Calyx bracteolate; sepals

and the adpressed bractlets oblong, short, one-third or one-fourth

the length of the corolla, silky grey. Corolla 5 or 6 lines in

diameter, three or four times the length of the bracts and sepals,

funnel-shaped, 5-angular, and outwardly silky-pubescent in five

longitudinal rays or narrow acuminate stripes.

The flowers continued to expand successively for several weeks

after the plants had been deposited in a basket kept in a dry

place,—deriving probably, whilst growing in those arid wastes,

their chief supply of moisture from the air, and depending only

secondarily upon the soil. Indeed, at this moment, though more

than a year and a half has elapsed since they were rooted up, —

they look very much the same as when actually growing.

I was informed by a Spanish gentleman in the house of my

kind and hospitable friend Don Ramon Paez, at Puerto de

Cabras, in Fuerteventura, that in Spain the name “ Chaparro ”

designates some species of dwarf shrubby oak.

Specimens of entire plants of Convolvulus caput-Meduse have

been placed in the Banksian and Hookerian herbaria.

Lea Rectory, Aug. 6, 1860.

shi Sid see tah aa Li

Prof. E. J. Chapman on a new Species of Agelacrinites. 157

XXIV.—On a New Species of Agelacrinites, and on the Struc-

tural Relations of that Genus. By E. J. Cuapman, Professor

- of Mineralogy and Geology in University College, Toronto.

Introductory Notice.—The accompanying figure

represents, on a somewhat enlarged scale,

the upper side of an undescribed species of

Vanuxem’s rare and interesting genus Agela-

crinites, discovered amongst some Lower

Silurian fossils from the Trenton Limestone of

Peterborough, Canada West. It is dedicated

to the able palzontologist of the Geological

Survey of Canada, whose researches have so

greatly added to our knowledge of the obscurer organisms of

the Silurian age, and who has done so much, in all respects, for

the advancement of Canadian paleontology.

The present communication is subdivided into two short sec-

tions. The first contains a detailed description of the new

species. This description, however, it should be remarked, is

founded on a single example. The second section comprises an

analytical review of the genus Agelacrinites in general, more

especially with regard to its structural relations and affinities.

1. Description of Agelacrinites Billingsii.—Body circular, or

nearly so. In the-specimen on which this description is based,

its diameter is exactly half an inch. It is slightly convex

above, and flat, or apparently somewhat concave below. From

the centre of the upper side, five rays, composed each of a double

series of alternating or interlocking plates, radiate towards

the margin of the disk, and terminate in well-defined points

at about the twelfth of an inch from this margin. The rays,

in the specimen under examination, exhibit no traces of pores,

even when strongly magnified. Nevertheless pores may have

been, and probably were, originally present. It is easy to

conceive how minute orifices of this kind might become ob-

literated during fossilization ; whilst, on the other hand, the

object of the rays is altogether inexplicable, unless we look

upon them as really representing ambulacral areas. Moreover,

poriferous ray-plates have actually been discovered in certain

examples of Agelacrinites; and analogy, consequently, would

lead us to infer that they existed originally in ali. These rays,

at their origin, leave a small central space covered by larger and

somewhat rhombic plates. The latter appear to be five in num-

ber, and to constitute the first ray-plates, one being common

to two adjacent rays. Very possibly, however, each of these

rhombic plates may be divided through the centre, longitu-

dinally ; for the specimen is much broken at this spot, and

the plates are pressed, more or less, one over the other. The

Agelacrinites Billingsii,

158 Prof. E. J. Chapman on a new Species of Agelacrinites.

interradial spaces and the margin of the disk are covered by

numerous irregularly disposed, scale-like and partially imbri-

cating plates. At the margin these are very small, exceeding]

numerous, and arranged in three or four irregular rows, wit

their longest diameter pointing towards the centre of the disk. To

these succeed a series of larger plates, having their greatest

diameter in a direction at right angles to that of the border

plates, or, in other words, parallel with the circumference of the

disk. To these succeed, again, other and somewhat smaller

plates, all partially overlapping. This arrangement of the surface

plates seems to be an extreme modification of that which obtains

in A. Hamiltonensis of Vanuxem, and A. Bohemicus of F.

Roemer; but the larger plates merge gradually, as it were, into

the others, and thus there is no defined circle of large plates

separating (as in the latter types) the border plates from those of

the centre. Finally, in one of the interradial spaces, at a

distance of about one-sixth of an inch from the centre of the disk,

a well-marked “ pyramidal orifice” is situated. This, m the

specimen under examination, is about one-twentyfourth of an

inch in diameter, and is made up, apparently, of ten plates, in

two sets of five—one set alternating within the other, as in

Hall’s Hemicystites parasitica. The under side of our species

remains unknown; but, in the specimen examined, it is not

attached to a shell or other organic body, and hence, as shown

moreover by examples of other species, the genus cannot pro-

perly be considered a parasitic one.

Agelacrinites Billingsu differs essentially from the Canadian A.

Dicksoni of Billings (and also from the Edrioaster Bigsbyi of

that paleontologist) by the possession of short and straight rays,

and by its numerous marginal plates. It is also at once distm-

guished by its straight rays, independently of other characters,

from the typical Devonian species, 4. Hamiltonensis of Vanuxem,

and the more recently discovered Carboniferous species, A.

Kaskaskiensis of Hall. It agrees, on the other hand, somewhat

closely with Hall’s Hemicystites parasitica=Agelacrinites para-

siticus from the Niagara Limestone of New York; but in this

latter species the rays are very narrow at their orgin, and are

connected there (in the centre of the disk) by a small tubercle or

rounded plate. In place of becoming narrower also towards the

margin (as in A, Billingsii) and terminating in well-defined

points, they become rapidly broader, “ coalesce with the plates

of the body” (Professor Hall), and are altogether undefined at

their extremities. These characters, as given in the ‘ Paleontology

of New York? (vol. ii. p. 245, and plate 51. figs. 18-20), from

an examination of several specimens, are exactly the reverse of

those which obtain in our new species. Whilst, also (although

Prof. E. J. Chapman on the Genus Agelacrinites. 159

this character is probably somewhat indefinite), the small border

plates in A. Billingsit form two or three circles, in A. parasiticus

they appear to occur only in a single row.

2. Analytical Review of the Genus Agelacrinites and its included

Species.—The generic characters of Agelacrinites may be thus

defined :—Form circular ; stemless ; flat or concave below, and

somewhat convex above ; and covered by numerous small plates,

arranged in part irregularly, and in part in regular order. The

definitely arranged plates form five rays (ambulacral. areas ?),

which originate at the centre of the upper side of the body.

These rays are either short and straight or long and curved.

They are also composed of a double series of small polygonal

plates, interlocking along the central line of ray; or, otherwise,

of a single (?) series of plates (Roemer’s A. Rhenanus). The

irregularly arranged plates are elliptical ‘or circular, variable in

size, very numerous, thin, scale-like, and imbricating ; or imbri-

cating at and around the margin of the disciform body, and joining

by their edges in the more central part of the disk. The mar-

ginal plates are commonly very small, and, in some species, are

separated from the more central plates by a circle of compara-

tively large pieces. In the centre of one of these (interam-

bulacral ?) spaces, and about midway between the apex of the

body and the margin, is situated an orifice covered by a pyramid

of five or more (moveable?) plates. The apex itself, or centre

and origin of the rays, is covered by a single circular plate,

or is surrounded by five or ten angular plates—these latter

constituting the first plates of the rays. Characters of the

under side of the body, position of mouth, &c., not definitely

known.

From this definition, it is clear,as, indeed, is universally allowed,

that Agelacrinites belongs to the Echinodermata. In the pre-

sent state of our knowledge, however, it is impossible to refer it

satisfactorily to any one of the admitted orders or families of

that class. With the Crinoids proper, and the Blastoids, it

appears to have only general affinities; but with the Cystideans

it is evidently closely connected: more especially by the posses-

sion in common of a pyramidal orifice or so-called anal pyramid.

It differs from the Cystidean structure, nevertheless, in many

important respects: the peculiar rays, the imbricating plates,

the absence of a stem, for example, are essential points of dif-

ference. The imbrication of the plates serves to connect it,

through thegenus Protaster, with the Euryales or the Ophiurians ;

and the conformation of the rays, in certain species, appears to

afford another link in support of this view. But is it not equall

related to the Echinida? Aftera careful consideration of the

subject, I cannot refrain from hazarding an opinion that the

160 Prof. E. J. Chapman on the Structural Relations —

position of the mouth, as usually given, is erroneous. In several.

species, as in A. parasiticus and A. Kaskaskiensis of Hall

(‘Geology of Iowa,’ vol. i. part 2, pl. 25), the centre or origin

of the rays is a simple disk or rounded tubercle—incontestably,

no mouth: and hence we may fairly assume that, in other species

also, the mouth must be situated elsewhere. The question then

arises as to the real nature of the pyramidal orifice. This is

usually looked upon either as an anal orifice or as an ovarian

aperture. Neither of these views is by any means certain, nor,

indeed, apparently susceptible of proof. To consider this orifice

as the mouth, however, appears a still less satisfactory conclusion.

In the Crinoids proper, the true position of the mouth is still,

strictly speaking, unknown. It is considered in some genera to be

in the centre of the “ vault,” or upper surface, and in others to

occupy an excentric position, as between two of the arms, &c.

This latter view is unsustained by any proof, beyond the mere

occurrence of an orifice at the points in question. The excentric

orifice may or may not be the mouth. But if we omit these

forms from consideration, and turn to those types of Radiata in

which the position of the mouth is no longer doubtful, that organ,

it will be seen, is invariably situated in the centre of the body,

except in the Family of the Spatangide, the highest family or

natural group of the entire series. In the other families of the

Kchinida, in the Asterida, Ophiurida, and other orders in which

the position of the mouth is truly known, the mouth is always

central. This is evidently its normal position in the radiated type

of structure, and one, consequently, that we should scarcely

expect to see departed from, except in the case of those forms

which stand at the higher limit of the series. Unless this view

be adopted, we must almost necessarily assume that in the

Radiata there are certain natural groups (not yet thoroughly

worked out) which are perfectly unconnected with each other,

and in which, respectively, the higher forms foreshadow an ad-

vanced type of structure, whilst the lower forms present the

normal type. The higher forms of a low group, however lowly

organized as to their entire structure, will be thus, in certain

respects, in advance of the lower forms of a higher group.

Whatever grounds there may be to believe that some law of this

kind really holds good in Nature, its application in the present

place would be evidently forced. Discarding, therefore, the idea

that in the pyramidal orifice of the Cystideans and Agelacrinites

the mouth is represented, this latter organ must be sought for

in another place. Reasons have already been stated against this

being the centre of the rays. Its true position will be found, I

believe, in the centre of the under side of the body. But, it

may be urged in objection to this, the genus Agelacrinites is

Se hah A

ee een ee ea

ee er See oy aT Man ee ey nen

«2

of the Genus Agelaerinites. 161

sessile—is attached by its under surface to shells and other

foreign bodies ; and hence the mouth cannot be situated there.

Several examples, it is quite true, have been met with attached

in this manner to Brachiopod shells; but this is by no means a

general condition of occurrence, and, rightly considered, is no

proof of an original permanent attachment. It is just as excep-

tional a mode of occurrence, indeed, as that from which Vanuxem

derived the name of the genus. i

This suggestion as to the true position of the mouth cannot,

of course, be satisfactorily adopted until confirmed by the ex-

amination of more perfect specimens than those hitherto dis-

covered, or until the proper functions of the pyramidal orifice,

in this genus and in the Cystideans, are clearly ascertained.

But, under any view, it seems obvious that, without a forced

collocation, these peculiar forms cannot be placed in any existing

group. In the present restricted state of our knowledge at least,

they must form a group apart. Mr. Billings (Decade III. of

‘Canadian Organic Remains,’ under description of Agelacrinites

Dicksoni) appears inclined to regard them as constituting a sub-

order of Star-fishes; and he proposes to arrange them in this

connexion under the term of Edrioasteride. This name seems

objectionable, however, on two grounds: first, because the sup-

posed sessile (2. e. parasitic) condition of Agelacrinites is by no

means proved ; and secondly, because the relations of the genus

to the Star-fishes—in so close a way, at least, as the name would

imply—is not yet established. For these reasons I would sug-

gest the term Thyroidea, in allusion to the valved aperture, as the

name of the special group or order framed for the reception of

these forms. The followmg scheme will then represent the pro-

bable relations of the various leading groups belonging to the

Echinodermata generally :—

Crinoidea.

Blastoidea.

Cystidea.—_,

Thyroidea—,

Asterida.

Ophiurida.

Euryalida.

Echinida.

Holothurida.

In the group Thyroidea we have, at present, but one family—

that of the Agelacrinitide, comprising, probably, but one known

162 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope.

genus: Agelacrinites. The recognized species of this genus are

enumerated in the annexed tabular view :—

Subkingdom RADIATA.

Class ECHINODERMATA. Order THYROIDEA.

Fam. Agelacrinitide.

Genus AGELACRINITEs.

Synopsis of Species.

A.—LoweEr SiLurian SPEcIEs.

(Rays curved) :—

1. A. Buchianus, KE. Forbes.

2. A. Cincinnatiensis, Roemer.

3. A. Dicksoni, Billings.

4. A. (Edrioaster) Bigsbyi, Billings.

(Rays straight) :—

5. A. Bohemicus, Roemer.

6. A. Billingsii, Chapman.

B.—Uprrer Sinurian SPEcIEs.

(Rays straight) :—

7. A. parasiticus, Hall.

C.—Devonian SPECIEs.

(Rays curved) :—

8. A. Hamiltonensis, Vanuxem.

9. A. Rhenanus, Roemer.

D—CarBONIFEROUS SPECIES.

(Rays curved) :—

10. A. Kaskaskiensis, Hall.

XXV.—On the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope of Rathke.

By W. Litisezore.

[With a Plate.]

Proressor Litisesore of Upsal has published, in the ‘ Trans-

actions of the Royal Academy of Sciences’ of that place, a

memoir containing detailed descriptions of the animals to which

the above generic appellations were given by Rathke. As it

forms an interesting supplement to the memoirs by Steenstrup

and Leuckart which have already appeared in this Journal*, we

here give an abstract of its contents.

In the historical portion of his memoir, the author goes over

the same ground as his predecessors; so that there is no occa-

* See Ann. Nat. Hist. 2nd ser. vol. xvi. p. 153, and 3rd ser. vol. iv.

p: 422.

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 163

sion to refer to it. Professor Lilljeborg considers that Rathke’s

Peltogastri belong to the group of Cirripedes, and admits the

generic divisions established in them by Diesing.

Genus Pacuyspe.ia, Diesing, Syst. Helm. i. p. 435.

Of this genus, which, as Leuckart has shown, is identical

with Sacculina of Thompson, the author gives the following

character :— :

Animal e Crustaceorum classe et Cirripediorum subclasse, ectopara-

situm sub abdomine Crustaceorum Decapodorum Brachyurorum

degens.

hel adultum crassum, sacciforme, transverse ellipticum, cute

(pallio) levi, molli, sed firma, corpus crassum, carnosum, intus

glanduliforme et sine cavitate digestionis distincta, instar pallii

circumdante, vestitum. Os in organo adfigendi, vel acetabulo,

subinfundibuliformi, corneo perforatum, et in cesophagum trans-

iens. Anus nullus? Ovaria externa numerosa, ramosa, czci-

formia, circa corpus adfixa et membrana tenui involuta. Ovaria

interna in corpore carnoso sita. Cavitas inter ovaria externa et

pallium per foramen sat magnum, ori oppositum et plicis cutis

circumdatum, aperta. Organa masculina ignota.

Pullus entomostraciformis, pullo Cirripediorum processibus ad latera

partis anterioris corporis similis.

The form of the young proves that these animals belong to

the Cirripedes. The mature animal is a sac without segments,

eyes, or limbs (Pl. IV. fig. 6). This sac presents two prominent

parts, of which the first, situated on the side by which the

creature is attached to the animal on which it lives as a parasite,

is a funnel-shaped organ of attachment (fig. 6 a), supported by

a short neck and perforated in the middle by the mouth. At

the opposite side there is a short tube, formed by folds of the ©

skin, and surrounding an aperture of considerable size; the

latter leads into the cavity containing the external ovaries, and

appears to be intended to give exit to the young.

The cesophagus is small and short ; in the individual examined

by the author it was curved in a spiral form, and fixed to the

lower side of a large fleshy part. The latter had a glandular

appearance internally, and had no distinct digestive cavity ; the

author regards it as the transformed body probably occupied

for the most part by the generative organs. The voluminous

racemose interior ovaries were seen distinctly, but no male

organs were observed. This body was continued to the superior

aperture, where, however, it presented no anal opening, but its

thick outer coat forms the large folds which surround that ori-

fice. Atone side the membrane enveloping the body appears

to be more compact, and furnished with several distinct folds,

164 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope.

and here it is attached to the inner surface of the skin (pallium).

Except at this point, the body is everywhere surrounded by the

external ovaries, resembling ramose ceca (fig. 7d). The

structure of these resembles that of the external band-like ovaries

described by Leuckart (Annals, ser. 3. vol. iv. p. 428, pl. 7. fig. 6) :

according to Lilljeborg, they are contained in one, or perhaps

two sacs formed of a delicate transparent membrane, which

presents the appearance of an epithelium with irregular cells.

The figure of the young animal given by Cavolini (copied in

fig. 17) presents a closer resemblance to that of a newly-hatched

larva of a Cirripede than that of Peltogaster, as observed by the

author and Lindstrém.

Sp. 1. Pachybdella Carcini, Rathke. (PI. IV. figs. 6 & 7.)

Animal supra et infra leviter sinuatum; partes laterales obtuse ;

acetabulum rhomboideum, marginibus simplicibus, non multum

expansis. Color rufescenti-flavidus. Latitudo cire. 17—20, et

crassitudo 9-12 millim.

Peltogaster Carcini, H. Rathke, Beitrage zur Fauna Norwegens, Acta

Leop. xx. p. 247, tab. 12. figs. 18, 19.

Pachybdella Rathkei, Diesing, Syst. Helm. i. p. 435.

It is found under the abdomen of Carcinus Menas, attached

over the intestinal canal, usually singly, sometimes two together.

Also met with on Portunus marmoreus, and, according to Steen-

strup, on Portunus hirtellus im the Mediterranean. Lovén has

met with it on the abdomen of a Hyas.

The author adds that it is probable there may be several spe-

cies of the genus, and, judging from Cavolini’s figures, that he

had more than one species under his eyes.

[As Leuckart has indicated (/. c. p. 424), the generic name

Pachybdella must be changed to Sacculina, Thompson, and the

species above described will stand as Sacculina Carcini, Thomp-

son. We have also to add the species, Sacculina inflata, described

by Leuckart.]

Genus Peirocastrer, Rathke.

Reisebemerkungen, Neueste Schrift. der Naturforsch. Gesellsch.

in Danzig, ii. p. 195; Beitr. z. Fauna Norw., Acta Leop. xx.

p. 244.

From his observations on several new species of this genus,

the author gives the following character for it :—

Animal e Crustaceorum classe et Cirripediorum subclasse, ecto-

parasiticum, in abdomine Paguri degens.

Animal adultum. Corpus sacciforme, elongatum, teretiusculum, vel

depressiusculum, cute (pallio) plus vel minus pellucida sed firma

obtectum, minime segmentatum, et partibus appendicularibus arti-

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 165

culatis destitutum. Os in organo adfigendi subinfundibuliformi

vel acetabuliformi plus vel minus corneo, absque appendicibus

buccalibus, in latere inferiore corporis situm. Ad extremitatem

unam (anteriorem) corporis apertura, interdum magna, interdum

parva, cavitatem generalem corporis internam aperiens adest *.

Nullum corpus internum carnosum adest nullusque ventriculus a

cavitate corporis distinctus, quare hee cavitas, que intus, sub

cute firma et transverse fibrosa, membrana tenui pellucida sat vero

firma est vestita, et ad alimentum digerendum vel saltem adser-

vandum, et ad ovaria complectanda servit. Genitalia bisexualia ?

Partes due subclavatee vel sacculiformes (? testes vel vesicule

seminales), pedunculo vel canali ad membranam internam cavitatis

corporis sub ovariis adfixet+. Ovaria duo, in principio in fundo

cavitatis corporis supra et inter partes illas duas sacculiformes

adfixa, juxta sese posita, extus sacciformia, intus acinosa, mem-

brana cellulosa circumdata, et demum totam cavitatem corporis

explentia, et inter se ita coalescentia, ut vix disjungi possint.

Pulli iisdem antecedentis similes, entomostraciformes, cum Cirri-

pediorum pullis processibus lateralibus a parte anteriore et infe-

riore corporis exeuntibus congruentes, sed tamen etiam formam

pullorum Lernzidarum referentes.

From their more simple internal structure, the deficiency of a

fleshy internal body, and the sacciform ovaries which occupy

the whole cavity, the author considers that these animals form

not only a distinct genus, but even a distinct family. This pre-

sents some analogies with Darwin’s order Apoda. The structure

of the larva and of the mature animal, which is probably herma-

phrodite, appears to prove that both Peltogaster and Pachybdella

belong to the Cirripedia.

The form of the body in Peltogaster is cylindrical, sometimes

a little flattened, and the aperture leading into the cavity of the

body is placed at one of its extremities. These characters

distinguish Peltogaster from Pachybdella. In other respects the

two genera are similar. The body in Peltogaster is sacciform,

enyeloped in a soft and smooth, more or less compact and trans-

parent skin, which has externally a very fine, transparent, struc-

tureless, chitinous epidermis, and under this a thicker and less

transparent dermis, of fibrous structure, and furnished with

transverse fibres. The thickness and opacity of this skin vary

in different species, and even apparently in individuals of the

Same species, according as the internal parts are more or less

developed. Within the dermis is a delicate transparent mem-

brane without epithelium, slightly attached to the dermis by an

* Rathke regarded this orifice as a mouth.

+ Rathke, perhaps correctly, regards these as male sexual organs, and

therefore believes the animals to be hermaphrodites, which is also the case

in the Cirripede which approaches them most closely, although it is still

very different—namely, Darwin’s Proteolepas.

166 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope.

areolar tissue; this lines the internal cavity, and consequently

embraces the ovaries. It is probably this membrane that Rathke

regards as a stomach (ventricule) ; and when he found eggs in it,

he was led to believe that the stomach of these animals also

performed the function of a matrix.

The two parts which both Rathke and the autliee regard as

male organs (vesicule seminales?) form, in Peltogaster sulcatus,

opake sacs filled with a cellular matter and furnished with a

long neck (figs. 10a & 11). This neck is fixed, beneath and to

one side of the primary ovaries, to the inner surface of the lining

membrane of the body-cavity. These parts are attached beneath

the organ of adhesion, as mentioned by Rathke. Their cecal ex-

tremities are directed forwards, as described by Rathke. As the

author’s specimens were preserved in spirit, he could not ascer-

tain whether these sacs contained spermatozoids. He hints that

they may be cement-glands, but, as they do not appear to be

connected with the ovaries, from which, as asserted by Darwin,

the cement-glands originate, and as he could not discover any

connexion between them and the organ of adhesion, which ought

to be formed by their secretion, he does not regard this function

as probable. That Peltogaster possesses cement-glands is indi-

cated by the structure of its organ of adhesion and the mode in

which this organ is fixed to the skin of the abdomen of the

Pagurus. On comparing the dilated disk of Peltogaster Pa-

guri (fig. 8) with that of the basal membrane of Coronula

balenaris figured by Darwin (Mon. Cirrip. ii. pl. 28. fig. 1 a),

there appears to be a considerable resemblance between them.

The margins of the organ of adhesion are more or less united to

the skin of the Pagurus, so that, in separating them, fragments

of the skin, or at least of the epidermis, remain attached to the

margins of the organ*.

The ovaries at first present the appearance of two sacs placed

very close together; they are elongated, opake, and a little

thickened behind (Pl. IV. fig. 9). They are situated on the

inferior wall of the body-cavity, immediately behind the organ

of adhesion, upon the tegumentary membrane, which is much

thicker in this spot. They are separately enveloped by a cellular

membrane with different formative materials. Their walls are

thick and opake. The structure of the contents is acinose.

When compressed and magnified 200 diameters, the ovules, with

their germinal vesicle, are clearly seen enveloped in a tenacious

matter, which is probably a future cement, as this, according to

Darwin, issues in a similar form from the primitive ovaries of

* According to Darwin, the cement of Coronula balenaris penetrates the

epidermis of the Whales, and becomes confounded therewith in the way

above described.

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 167

the Cirripedes. During the development of the ova the ovaries

become enlarged, until at length they fill the whole cavity of the

body, and at the same time they unite so closely, or even become

so confounded, that it is sometimes impossible to discover their

original limits. They then present the appearance of a single

sac surrounded externally by the inner membrane of the body-

cavity. When the skin is removed, the sacs of eggs appear as a

single sac, the walls of which are formed by the membrane which

lines the cavity of the body, but beneath this they are found to

ssess their own proper coats. These walls are less transparent

and solid, cellular in structure, and contain formative substances,

from which it follows that the sacs themselves act as matrices,

and not the cavity of the body as supposed by Rathke. When

the membrane enveloping the ovisacs bursts anteriorly, the

young escape directly by the anterior aperture of the body-

cavity. Probably the existence of the parent terminates with

the accomplishment of its propagative destiny, as in other para-

sites ; and thus we may explain the transformation of the ovaries

into such enormous sacs. The author found two specimens of

Peltogaster sulcatus, dead and completely empty, but still attached

to the abdomen of Pagurus chiracanthus, Lill}. He has also found

in the same matrix ova and newly-hatched young; it therefore

appears that the development of the eggs does not take place

simultaneously, although the difference is not great.

The organ of adhesion, being generally in the form of a funnel

with a neck of greater or less length, is always of a harder tex-

ture than the surrounding skin, and more or less horny accord-

ing to the age of the animal. Young individuals, in which the

secretion of cement has been less, have the organ softer and

lighter in colour; in older specimens it is hard and solid, at

least in part, and its colour is then brown*. It has always an

aperture in the middle (fig. 8), through which the Peltogaster

probably sucks its nourishment from its host. This orifice is

continued through the neck of the organ of adhesion, and also

through the epidermis and dermis. Rathke denies the existence

of this aperture, believing that the orifice at one extremity lead-

ing into the cavity of the body was the mouth. But the form

of the organ of adhesion and the mode in which it is attached to

its host appear to prove that it is formed, as in the other Cirripedes,

at least partially, by the secretion of cement+. As in the other

Cirripedes, it appears that this organ is also formed by a trans-

formation of the outer or second pair of antenne, formed in the

* The substance of which it is formed is probably chitinous.

t Ina specimen of P. Paguri, the author once observed a portion of a

canal attached by one of its extremities to the inner part of the epidermis;

this might have been a cement-canal.

168 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope.

larvee in the lateral apophyses of the anterior part of the body ;

and as the mouth is situated in this organ, it appears that it also

has been formed by the transformation of the tubular mouth of

the larva. It presents different forms in the different species,

and may furnish distinctive characters. Where-it is fixed, the

epidermis is always firmer and thicker, and it sometimes even

extends over the epidermis like a shield (fig. 8b). Sometimes

there is only a ring of firmer tissue on the epidermis round its

base. When the Peltogastri which have the organ of adhesion

rounded, and not ramose, are separated from the skin of the

Pagurus, the latter exhibits a round hole at the point where

the organ of adhesion was fixed; through this aperture they no

doubt suck their nourishment.

The newly-hatched larva (fig. 16) is less elongated than the

larvee of other Cirripedes. The posterior part of the body is not

pointed, but rounded and obtuse, as in the larve of the Lerneide

and Copepoda. But the larva of Peltogaster differs from the

latter by an apophysis projecting from each side of the front of

the body, and issuing from the lower surface. In the very

young larvee this is attached to the body in such a manner that

it is difficult to see it; but as the second pair of antenne are

formed in these apophyses, and it is with these that the Cirri-

pede afterwards adheres, it is evident that the apophyses are of

the greatest importance, and their presence may be regarded

as characterizing the animal. The larve of Cirripedes are

distinguished from those of the Lernzidze and Copepoda by the

early presence of the first pair of antennz not in the form of

legs. The author has been unable to discover these antennz in

newly-hatched larvze or in those still contained in the eggs*.

No specimen of this genus has hitherto been discovered ex-

cept upon species of the genus Pagurus. They are usually fixed

upon the left side of the abdomen, in such a way that the aper-

ture leading into the cavity of the body is turned towards the

anterior part of the Pagurus, and consequently towards the

aperture of the shell in which the Pagurus resides. This is pro-

bably to enable the young to escape as rapidly as possible. The

* According to Claus (Archiv fiir Naturg. 1858, p. 1, and “ Ueber den

Bau und die Entwickelung parasitischer Crustaceen,”’ Cassel, 1858, p. 5),

the parts of the mouth in the Copepoda are formed from the third pair of

feet of the larvee, and the antennz from the first and second pairs. As,

according to Darwin, the feet in the larvae of the Cirripedes have no sig-

nificance as future antenne, the appendages of the mouth of the Cirri-

pedes, by analogy with the order of development of parts in the Copepoda,

should be formed from the first pair of feet of their larve. But Darwin

thinks that this pair of feet corresponds with the second pair of feet or

cirri in the developed animals. There is here, at any rate, a great difference

in the development of the Cirripedia and Entomostraca.

eae ee hy

;

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 169

size of the parasites is in direct relation to that of the Paguri.

On the smallest species of the genus Pagurus (P. chiracanthus),

which is sometimes met with in shells as small as Cerithium

reticulatum, the author has found specimens of Peltogaster micro-

stoma only two millimetres in length. These contained no ova;

but close to their organ of adhesion, which was but slightly

developed, there were some long and fine filaments, apparently

hollow canals, perhaps belonging to the cement-apparatus.

Rathke also found similar filaments placed in two tubercles on

the membrane of the “ digestive sac,” and probably in commu-

nication with the parts described above as male organs. Per-

haps these, as well as the female organs, assist in the production

of cement.

Besides Rathke’s P. Paguri, the author describes two new

species. The following table gives the distinctive characters of

the three :—

PROMO fo 6 ors ena fs Paguri.

Organum r

adfigendi, sean

Peltogaster ae < marginata.. suleatus.

acetabulum oe

pertura y,

corporis

_antica minima,

neque

\marginata.. microstoma.

1. Peltogaster Paguri, Rathke. PI. IV. fig. 12.

Diagn. Acetabulum in medio latere ventrali situm, ramosum.—

Longit. maxim. cire. 16 millim.

Peltogaster Paguri, Rathke, Reisebemerkungen, p. 105, tab. 6. figs. 12-16;

Beitr. z. Fauna Norw. p. 245, tab. 12. fig. 17.

This is the largest known species. It is subject to variations

both in its form and in the structure of the envelope of the body ;

even the structure of the organ of adhesion and of the aperture

at the anterior extremity of the body varies to a certain extent.

The form of the two individuals seen by the author is represented

in Pl. IV. fig. 15. But these were small specimens, one mea-

suring 8 and the other 4 millim. ; the latter contained ova, the

former did not. The form is more clumsy than in the other

species, and nearly cylindrical, with the anterior part much

thicker than the posterior. The body is much curved in a direc-

tion parallel to the curvature of the abdomen of the Pagurus ;

the skin is smooth, except a few Jongitudinal and transverse

folds ; it is generally thick and but slightly ira kes, especi-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 12

170 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope.

ally in young individuals. The epidermis, which is particularly

transparent, appears to be generally raised a little above the

dermal layer. On the lower surface is an elongated area in

which the skin is less transparent, probably in consequence of

the thickness and opacity of the inner skin. The four older and

larger specimens lent to the author by Prof. Lovén were filled

with ova, and had the posterior part of the body a little less

narrowed than the other specimens. In three of them there

were little spines at each extremity of the body (fig. 13) ; but these

were wanting in the fourth and largest specimen, so that they

cannot be regarded as characteristic of the species. In other

respects the four specimens were exactly alike, and they were

found upon the same species of Pagurus (P. cuanensis), and in the

same locality. The organ of adhesion (fig. 8) is larger in this

species than in the others, and also differs greatly in two respects :

in the first place, it is fixed in this species upon a dilated cor-

neous and elongated shield, having the two extremities obtuse

and placed upon the middle of the lower part of the body ;

secondly, its margins are more dilated, and become dispersed in

several branches, which are by degrees confounded with the

external skin of the Pagurus. The shield extends only a little

upon the lower surface of the body. In older individuals, the

corneous matter of which this organ is formed is found to be

more solid and darker in colour; the shield in these is also

larger. In young individuals the central solid and dark part

of the shield is surrounded by some clear concentric streaks,

which, although they differ from the epidermis, have not yet

acquired the solidity of the central part. The shield is therefore

formed by an addition of new concentric layers of cement round

the central layers, as well as by an addition of cement to the

latter. There is also a small hollow neck between the shield

and the acetabulum, of the same substance and colour as those

parts (fig. 8 a). This neck is visible above the skin of the

Pagurus.

The orifice at the anterior extremity of the body leading into

the internal cavity is placed nearly in the middle of that extre-

mity, which is the most obtuse. The size of this aperture and

the number of folds of skin surrounding its tube are subject to

variation. The same membrane which lines the cavity of the

body also lines the interior of the tube.

The colour is variable: in some it is yellowish-green; in

others, filled with well-developed eggs, reddish.

This species has been found on Pagurus Bernhardus, P. pu-

bescens, P. cuanensis and P. chiracanthus, on the coasts of Norway

and Sweden. It usually occurs singly on the abdomen of the

Pagurus.

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 171

2. Peltogaster sulcatus, n. sp. PI. IV. fig. 14.

Diagn. Acetabulum pone medium situm, simplex, margine expanso,

radiato. Infra inter acetabulum et aperturam corporis anteriorem

magnam et marginatam bisulcatus.—Longit. circ. 7-5 mill.

This species is much smaller than the preceding, and has a

more cylindrical form. It generally appears to be thicker at the

part where the organ of adhesion is situated. The two extrem-

ties of the body are curved downwards, though not much. The

part behind the organ of adhesion is shorter and more slender

than the anterior part. There are some transverse folds in the

vicinity of the organ of adhesion, and between this organ and

the anterior aperture there are two longitudinal parallel furrows.

Sometimes there are in this part several longitudinal folds in

the skin, which is rather thick and scarcely transparent.

The organ of adhesion is well developed, though much smaller

than that of the preceding species. The neck is very distinct,

and the margins are turned outwards and present radiating

furrows. In the middle there is an elevation, in which a small

orifice (the mouth) is visible, surrounded by a brown horny

ring. ‘The rest, although apparently of more solid consistence

than the skin, is of the same colour; there is no shield at its

base, which is surrounded by a harder raised border of epidermis,

and beyond this there is in the epidermis a streak of a more solid

and more opake substance.

The anterior part of the body presents a short tube, curved

downwards and provided with longitudinal folds ; this surrounds

the large aperture of that part. Above this aperture the author

has found a small empty space between the skin and the sac of

eggs which fills the body. Specimens preserved in spirits are of

a yellowish-white colour.

This species has been found upon Pagurus cuanensis and P.

chiracanthus, on the coasts of Norway. Dr. G. Lindstrém met

with as many as seven upon the same individual of P. cuanensis.

The anterior part of the body is usually directed a little to the

right above the abdomen of the Pagurus.

3. Peltogaster microstoma, nu. sp. PI. IV. fig. 15.

Diagn. Acetabulum pone medium situm, minimum, margine vix

expanso et radiato. Apertura anterior minima, vix visibilis, neque

marginata.—Long. 5-6 mill.

This species is smaller than the preceding, and is distinguished

from both the others by the smallness of the organ of adhesion

and of the anterior aperture. Its form is very variable: it is

sometimes cylindrical (fig. 15), sometimes much flattened, pro-

bably owing to the varying pressure of the surrounding shell.

12*

172 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope.

The skin is very delicate, smooth, and very transparent. The

organ of adhesion is placed behind the middle of the body. It

is very small, furnished with a very short neck, and with mar-

gins which are but little folded outwards, and scarcely radiated.

The colour is the same as that of the skin, which forms, as in

the preceding species, an elevated ring round the organ of ad-

hesion. The anterior opening is scarcely visible ; it is not placed

at the middle of the extremity of the body, nor surrounded by a

a raised and folded margin. The colour is whitish-yellow or

light red.

The young animal or Jarva (fig. 16), while enclosed in the

egg or just escaped from it, greatly resembles that figured by

Lindstrém. It is not yet sufficiently developed to enable the

germ of the antennz to be seen in the apophyses of the anterior

part of the body. Here we see only a streak formed of the same

material as the antennz. These apophyses were applied against

the margin of the body, and were visible only after strong pressure.

As found by Messrs. Spence Bate * and Darwin in the larve of

the Cirripedes, they certainly issue in this larva from the lower

side of the body, as do also the antennze which are formed in

them ; so that they do not belong to the dorsal buckler. The

posterior part of the body usually wanted the two little promi-

nent parts of the lower surface which occur in the specimen

figured. They might therefore be regarded as a mark of a more

advanced development. The spot of pigment in the place of the

eye, being of a reddish-brown colour, can only be a rudimentary

eye. It has much resemblance to the eyes of the larve of the

Copepoda.

This species has been found on Pagurus chiracanthus and P,

levis on the coasts of Norway. It does not appear to be rare.

With regard to the relation between Pachybdella and Pelto-

gaster, and between these and those Crustacea most nearly allied

to them, the author remarks that his descriptions prove that the

animals differ from each other so much as to belong not only to

distinct genera, but also to two distinct families. Pachyhdella is

far higher in point of development than Peltogaster ; and in its

structure the former presents more analogy with the ordinary

Cirripedes than the latter. On examining the opened Pachy-

bdella (fig. 7), it is found to have a mantle or sac like the other

Cirripedes ; this sac surrounds the thick and fleshy body, which,

although much metamorphosed, presents some resemblance in

its form to that of the body (thorax) of a Balanide when all the

* On the Development of the Cirripedia, Ann. and Mag. of Nat. Hist.

2nd series, vol. viii. p. 324.

i Eide i

am VG Oe ee EA EN TS

SP ie aL ac baal ae tA a i ia ea ao SIS ea a lel

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 173

appendages (which have completely disappeared in Pachybdella)

are removed. In Pachybdella, as im the Cirripedes in general,

there are external and ramose “ ovarian ceca” situated between

the mantle and the body (thorax). In external form it does not

differ much from the male Cryptophialus of Darwm*. The state

of Peltogaster is quite different. The external covering of the

body, or the skin, may be compared with the mantle of the ordi-

Cirripedes,. having a second aperture as in Pachybdella.

But this mantle does not surround a separate fleshy body, and

it only contains a cavity lined with a delicate membrane. In

this cavity are sometimes accumulated the food which the animal

has probably sucked from its host ; and on the bottom of it there

are the two sacciform primitive ovaries, which become inflated

as they are developed, until they present two sacs of eggs com-

pletely filling the cavity. As there are analogies between Pa-

chybdeila and the normal Cirripedes, others may be found

between Peltogaster and the abnormal Cirripedes, such as Dar-

win’s Proteolepas. The external form of the latter has much

_ resemblance to that of Peltogaster, except that it has the body

segmented. Like Peltogaster, it has no distinct stomach ; and

almost the whole cavity of the body is occupied by a large sac

of eggs (perhaps by two). Outside this sae there are also two

sacciform ovaries, resembling the two primitive ovaries of Pelto-

gaster. From these comparisons it is evident that if Pachybdella

and Peltogaster are to be regarded as inferior to all the other

Cirripedes, and consequently to all other Crustacea, Peltogaster

is the lowest of all.

They appear generally to show the greatest affinity with the

order Apoda of Darwin; but the segmentation of the body, the

appendages of the mouth, and the certain degree of permanence

of the prehensile antenne in the Apoda, distinguish them from

Peltogaster and Pachybdella. To the latter the author gives the

name of Cirripedia Suctoria, from their sucking their nourish-

ment from the animal to which they are attached. If the Cirri-

pedia be placed in a line parallel with the other Crustacea, the

Cirripedia Suctoria must be regarded as analogous to the Ler-

neide amongst the latter.

* The internal structure of Cryptophialus appears to have more resem-

blance to that of Peltogaster. As Darwin says of certain males (vol ii.

p- 23), that they merely represent “‘ bags of spermatozoa,”’ it may be said

of the perfectly developed Peltogasters that they are only bags of eggs.

[To be continued. }

174 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee.

XXVI.—On the Calyceraceex.

By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.

Tue small order of the Calyceracee is little known : it is, how-

ever, of great interest to the systematic botanist, because it con-

stitutes the connecting link between the extensive family of the

Composite and the contiguous orders of the Dipsacee and

Valerianacee. It exhibits also many points of structure which

are exceedingly curious.

It was first instituted as a distinct family by Mr. Robert

Brown, under the title of the Calyceree, in a memoir read. before

the Linnean Society in Feb. 1816, when, with his extraordinary

acumen, that most distinguished of botanists was able to deter-

mine, from very incomplete specimens, its principal and most

essential characters. Nearly about the same time, Cassini, while

engaged in numerous investigations in the family of the Compo-

site, noticed, in the genera Calycera and Boopis, a considerable

difference of structure; he therefore separated them into a

small order, for which he proposed the name of Boopide. This

memoir was read before the French Academy in August of the

same year.

From the admirable remarks of Mr. Brown on this subject *,

and the subsequent very complete analysis by M. Richard, in

1820+, of the whole family, which then consisted of only five

species, representing three genera, we possess nearly all the

information hitherto published respecting the structure of the

order. A few years later (in 1831) Lessing described two new

species from Sellow’s Brazilian collections, and also two others

brought from Chile by Poppig: the characters of these last were

afterwards given in fuller detail by Poppig himself in 1835 f.

These descriptions added nothing to our previous knowledge

of the structure of the order. DeCandolle, in the following

year (1836), gave, in his ‘ Prodromus,’ a monograph of the

whole family, and in a very succinct manner gave the characters

of the ten species (all then known), which he arranged under

four genera. Some years ago, I proposed the genus Nastanthus,

the type of which I found in the Cordillera of Chile in 1825, |

and of which I then made a drawing with structural details ;

since then I have added ten other species to this genus. I also

‘indicated the existence of another new genus, Anomocarpus,

which I had long before founded upon a plant of Cuming’s

collection in Chile, to which I now add six other species. The

genus Leucocera of Turczaninow§ is inadmissible, as it rests

* Linn. Trans. xii. p. 135. + Mém. Mus. vi. p. 75.

{ Nov. Gen. et Spec. i. p. 21, tab. 33 & 34.

§ Bot. Zeitung, xxxi. p. 712.

SL ead,

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 175

only upon a species of Boopis previously described by Péppig

and Lessing. In the same manner, the Acarpha of Dr. Grise-

bach * must be referred to Boopis, and the Gymnocaulust of

Dr. Philippi to Calycera, upon grounds that will presently be

shown.

The Calyceracee have many characters in common with the

Composite. Their flowers, often intermixed with setaceous palez,

are aggregated upon a general receptacle, which is enclosed

within an involucre of bracteiform leaflets more or less combined

in one series : the ovary is constantly inferior ; the calyx, which

is adnate to it, has a free, generally 5-toothed border ; the corolla

is tubular, the lobes of its border being valvate in estivation,

and possessing the same peculiar system of nervation as the

Composite ; their anthers, in like manner, are syngenesious ;

their ovary is also inferior, 1-celled, and 1-ovular ; and the fruit

is a dry achenium surmounted by the indurated and enlarged

teeth of the calyx. They differ essentially, however, in the

structure of the ovary, the ovule being suspended from the apex

of the cell (not erect) ; in their achzenia being crowned by the

calycine teeth, often elongated into rigid spines (not surmounted

by a pappus) ; in their seeds containing a copious albumen, and

a terete embryo, the radicle of which usually exceeds the coty-

ledons in length, the radicle pointing to the apex of the cell

(not to its base) ; their anthers, too, are deficient of the apical

expansion of the connective, usually found in Composite. They

are all herbaceous plants, natives of South America, mostly

growing in elevated and arid situations in the Andes of Chile;

two species extend into the Cordillera of Peru; three are found

near the Straits of Magellan ; seven others on the eastern por-

tion of the continent, bordering on the Rio de la Plata and the

Rio Grande; and another extending beyond the line of the

Southern Tropic, growing along the sea-shore of Rio de Janeiro,

and as far to the northward as Bahia.

Some points of their structure are yet considered to be ambi-

guous, opposite views in regard to them having been held by

Brown and Richard, which I will endeavour to reconcile and

explain. The stamens, always equal in number to, and alternate

with the segments of the corolla, have their anthers free at their

summits, but confluent by their margins towards their base

into a syngenesious ring: the summits of the five filaments are

quite free, but are combined below into a cylinder, which is

adnate to the tube of the corolla above its middle, while the base

of this tube is seated upon a prominence which crowns the sum-

mit of the ovary, and bears the style. Upon the tube of the

corolla, just below the apparent attachment of the free portion

* Diagn. Pl. Lechler, p. 38. t+ Linnea, xxviii. p. 705.

176 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracex.

of the filamentous ring, are seen five coloured fleshy glands,

alternating with the stamens. Mr. Brown remarks * that this

and other peculiar characters distinguish the Calyceracee from

the hermaphrodite flowers of the whole order of the Composite :

viz. “the accretion of the base of the style with the tube of the

corolla,” ‘the absence of the epigynous disk or nectarium,” and

the perfectly unilocular space of the anther-lobes ; besides these,

the corolla is continuous with, and not jointed to, the ovarium ;

the anthers are deficient of any membranaceous expansion of

their summits, and the stigma is constantly undivided. Mr.

Brown further remarks that, in Calyceracee, “the absence of an

epigynous disk is a necessary consequence of the accretion of

the base of the style with the tube of the corolla;” and it appeared

to him that “a modification of the same organ may be traced in

the five thickened areolz observable within and near the base of

the tube formed by the filaments in Acicarpha spathulata, and

much more distinctly in Boopis balsamitefolia, where they have

the appearance of five adnate fleshy bodies alternating with the

filaments + :” he adds that the condition above alluded to “ may

be considered as formed of a series of modified stamina.”

M. Richard, in his admirable memoir before mentioned, com-

bated with great ingenuity the opinion of Mr. Brown, and

maintained { that this “accretion of the base of the style with

the tube of the corolla,” and “the absence of an epigynous disk

or nectarium,” are contradictory definitions. He endeavoured to

show that the apical protuberance in question is a true epigy-

nous disk ; or, if it be not rigorously demonstrated to be a true

disk, it bears at least the closest analogy with that organ, for it

appears to supply its place §.

Whatever be the nature of the glandular areoles, a careful

examination of the whole structure leads me to conclude that

they belong to the region of the staminal tube, and not to that

of the corolla, as Richard was inclined to believe, referring to

Echinops, by way of analogy, where similar areolar glands exist

in the bottom of the border of the corolla. In Calycera and

Boopis, as examined by Brown and Richard, where these bodies

appear on the tube of the corolla, below the point of apparent —

insertion of the filamentous ring, we easily ascertain the truth

by laying hold of any portion of this ring, and tearing it away

downwards from the corolla: we find the areolar glands come

away with the filaments, showing that they form no part of the

corolla.. This fact is further established beyond doubt in Nast-

anthus and Anomocarpus, where the same glands are found

* Linn. Trans. xii. p. 137. + Linn. Trans. xii. p. 140,

{ Mém. Mus, vi. p. 67. § Mém. Mus. vi. p. 72.

So atl i Eh

Leet Me ma Niles ey yh gk mT Nia al aE Rae Shera

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 177

seated upon the free portion of the filamentous ring, above the

point of its insertion upon the corolla.

In regard to the prominent tubercle which crowns the ovary

in all the Calyceracee, which Richard held to be a disk, all that

I have seen tends to a conclusion at variance with the precept of

Mr. Brown, which attributes to the flower in this family, as its

essential character, “the absence of an epigynous disk,” and, as

“a necessary consequence” of this character, “ the accretion of

the base of the style to the base of the corolla.” We have strong

presumptive evidence of the actual presence of an epigynous

disk, analogous to that in Composite; and it may be inferred

that the “ accretion” above mentioned arises from its intervention

and confluence, both with the base of the style which it sur-

rounds, and with the tube of the corolla, over the imner surface

of which it is spread to a considerable extent, so that when the

corolla falls off we always find the bottom of the tube closed, as

if by a plug, owing to its presence. The nature of the five

areolar glands is somewhat connected with this consideration :

they are always alternate with the stamens ; and their origin may

be attributed to two sources: either they may be viewed, as

Mr. Brown regarded them, as a row of additional abortive sta-

mens; or they may be considered as glandular protuberances

appertaining to a disk extended, in the manner above mentioned,

over the inner surface of the tube of the corolla. The former

view will not stand the test of analogy, when compared with the

numerous and varied developments seen in the neighbouring

order Composite ; and the latter suggestion may be adopted

without having recourse to the idea that the glands are “a series

of modified stamens.” In regard to the existence of such a disk

as I have suggested, we have some evidence in Nastanthus, where

we find the usual confluence of the lower half of the staminal

filaments into a monadelphous tube (¢ubillus of Richard), which

soon becomes adnate to the tube of the corolla: we find in the

mouth of this “ tubillus” an internal row of minute, free, linear

hyaline teeth, alternating with the upper or free portions of the

filaments, rounded at their apex, and connected together by an

acute sinus; they evidently form an inner whorl with the fila-

ments, and do not intervene between them. These teeth bear

more the semblance of abortive stamens than the areolar glands;

but the same reasoning which leads to the rejection of such a

nature for the one will deny it to the other. We may with

greater probability consider these teeth as constituting the

margin of such an adnate disk as I have suggested, the presence

of which is supported by much collateral evidence ; and we may

moreover, with great reason, attribute to the existence of this

disk the cause of the confluence of a portion of the filaments

178 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee.

into a “ tubillus,” or monadelphous ring, while all the portions

of the same filaments beyond the limit of the disk remain free.

In Acicarpha, where the disk appears to be carried up to the ex-

tremity of the filaments, so that they are entirely monadelphous,

there is seen a thickening, called by Richard an “ epinema,”

which may be conceived to be the margin of the disk, and which

gives the anthers the appearance of being articulated upon

the filaments; but this does not occur in the other genera of

the family, where the filaments are free at their apex.

Although in Calyceracee the corolla at length falls off from

the summit of the apical tubercle of the seed, the fact cannot

be denied (as was demonstrated by Richard and confirmed by

Brown), that the tube of the corolla, in all stages, is continued

downwards over the entire surface of that tubercle. If we cut

through any Calyceraceous achenium before the fall of the

corolla, by a longitudinal section, we find that this tubercle

consists externally of such a continuation of the corolla, lined

with an intermediate fibrous stratum, having in the centre a

thickish white cylindrical cord, continuous with the style, and

all three are agglutinated into one body. It is from the bottom

of this cord that the seed is suspended, by a short funicle, in the

summit of the cell. This cord can neither be considered as a

portion of the funicle, which is continuous with it, nor as a part

of the style, although it is articulated with the latter and also

continuous with it; it is, in truth, the placentary development

destined to give origin to the suspended ovule.

The seed in Nastanthus is deeply 5-grooved, its salient lobes

corresponding to and continuous with the round and concave

teeth of the calyx. If we make a transverse section across

the achznium, we find in the bottom of these grooves no meso-

carpic space between the thin endocarp and epicarp; so that

the external diameter of the seed in that part little exceeds that

of the apical tubercle; but the salient lobes or wings, which

extend from the calycine teeth to the base, are often more than

thrice that diameter; and the space between the epicarp and

endocarp in these wings is filled with a pithy medulla, no trace

of which exists in the intervals of the grooves. There are seen

in this section ten very distinct longitudinal nerves upon the

endocarp, five of which are opposite the grooves, the other five

being alternately placed opposite the wings, all of them at equal

distances : in the longitudinal section these ten nerves are seen

to run parallel to one another from the base to the apex, and to

pass through the apical tubercle, forming the intermediate fibrous

stratum above mentioned. At the summit they all seem com-

bined in a plexus, whence are thrown out the nourishing threads

to the placental cord for the support of the ovule and for the

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 179

production of the raphe ; while other portions branch off through

the style and the epigynous disk, thus giving rise to the nervures

of tracheal vessels destined to assist in the growth of the sta-

mens, and also furnishing the longitudinal nervures of the

corolla. We thus perceive the nature and function of the apical

tubercle, and can well imagine how the corolla falls away at a

very late period, by a circumscissile line across the plexus, and

also why it carries away the disk with it.

In the Calyceracee the segments of the corolla always alter-

nate with the lobes of the calyx, and the stamens, again, recipro-

cate with those segments. The tube of the corolla is furnished

with ten parallel nervures, originating at the base, as above

described, five running through the median line of the segments

and terminating in a gland at their apex, the other five alter-

nating with them, and nearly reaching the angle of each sinus,

before which they bifurcate and throw off on each side a nervure,

which run parallel with each margin of the segments, and which

anastomose with the median nerves at their termination. I have

mentioned that the “ tubillus,” consisting of the united filaments

and the disk, though agglutinated below to the tube of the

corolla, may be separated throughout the whole length of this

confluence by laceration, when it appears furnished with five

longitudinal nervures, which run from the base and through the

free portions of the filaments to the anthers: these nervures are

therefore opposite to the five shorter nerves of the corolla which

lead to the sinus between every two segments; but, though

apparently confounded, they are distinct from them, as shown

when the “tubillus” is drawn away from the corolla.

There is a peculiarity of structure in Nastanthus and Anomo-

carpus, and, in a less degree, in most genera of the family,

which is most distinctly visible in the polliniferous flowers of

the two genera just mentioned :—the tube of the corolla and the

segments of its border appear to consist of two distinct parallel

laminz, with a vacant space between them, as if the entire sub-

stance of a very thick mesoderm had disappeared by absorption

or desiccation, leaving only a small quantity of cellular tissue

consolidated in the apex of the segments, under the form of a

glandular callus, which apical callus is a constant feature through-

out the family. This separation of the two surfaces is greater

in the segments than in the tube; the outer face is very convex,

forming a prominent gibbous hood about the inner face, which

is nearly flat : these two laminz are perfectly united at the edges

of the segments ; the outer one is very thin, hyaline, reticulated,

and contains no nervures ; the inner one is more opake, coloured,

and is furnished with the nervures above described. This struc.

ture is confirmed by the observation of Dr. Philippi (Linnea,

180 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracer.

xxvill. 709) in his diagnosis of Boopis (Nastanthus) Gayana and

of Boopis (Nastanthus) compacta, wherein he describes the corolla

as being “ breviter subcylindrica, membrana externa hyalina ab

interiori viridi remota.”

Another character of the Calyceracee, which serves to distin-

guish this family from the Composite, is deserving of some no-

tice. Throughout the latter order, the style is bifid at its apex,

and each branch is furnished towards its extremity with a stig-

matic surface, and frequently also with collecting hairs, that

assist in the transmission of the pollinic influence. On the con-

trary, in Calyceracee the style is undivided, clavate, and solid at

the extremity, and, though here covered with a rugose surface,

is quite deficient of any collecting hairs. Although the ovary

in both cases is 1-locular, the inference may be drawn from the

above circumstances, that the normal condition of the ovary in

the one case is to be 2-ovular, and in the other l-ovular; and

though we have no positive proof of this conclusion, many cir-

cumstances tend to favour the opinion of the biovular tendency

of the ovary in Composite. The placentary point of attachment

of the solitary erect ovule is always upon one side of the base of

the cell; and hence it may be assumed that, as there are two

stigmata, another placentary point normally existed, which has

been suppressed *: this idea is again confirmed by the fact that

in many of the achenia of Composite two parallel grooves or

longitudinal lines are seen upon the face opposite to the axis

- of the capitulum, which probably indicate the line of junction

of two carpels, united there by their margins, without any intro-

flexure or tendency towards forming a dissepiment; and it is

probable that branches of the corda pistillaris from each stig-

matic lobe run along these sutural edges of the carpels, as in

the Capparidacee for instance. From the same circumstance

we may also infer that the normal condition of the ovary is not

2-locular with an intervening dissepiment ; for in such case the

suppressed cell and the axis would be represented by a single

longitudinal line. This inference is of course only hypothetical,

but the suggestion is worthy of being kept in view.

In Calyceracee the flowers in the same capitulum are not all

fertile ; for many of them are sterile and polliniferous, which are

promiscuously mixed with the fertile or hermaphrodite ones. In

Acicarpha, however, there is some exception to this rule ; for the

superior or more central florets are all sterile, while the more

external series are hermaphrodite and fertile.

I have observed in Nastanthus, where the florets are promis-

cuously intermixed, that the flowers first produced are not per-

* A similar view has been advocated by Mr. B. Clarke (Ann, Nat. Hist.

2 ser. xi. p. 456).

NE ee et ae Ee He eter eS ee ee

RS APS ree

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 181

. fect; the tube of the corolla is considerably elongated into a

very slender tube, on the outside of which are seen five promi-

nences indicating the five transparent areolar glands, the tubillus

within being very short, the filaments distinct, and the anther-

cells, which are almost void of pollen, being almost, if not quite,

free ; the segments of the border are of much thinner consist-

ence, and of a much greener hue: in these cases the globose

stigma is fully developed on the summit of the clavate extremity

of the long style, and the achzenium yields a perfect seed. In

the flowers last produced, and intermixed with the former, the

tube of the corolla is thick, only half the length of the others,

and so much thickened that the areolar glands become wholly

immersed, and are not perceptible; and the segments of the

border here exhibit the appearance of the gibbous double laminz

before described; the anthers, almost obsoletely polliniferous,

are nearly free; the style is only slightly swollen at the apex,

and deficient of the globose stigmatic expansion ; the achzenium,

though attaining its full growth, does not always produce per-

fect seed ; the corolla, in such instances, generally persists upon

the achenium. Other flowers, again, are produced in an inter-

mediate state, the achenium maturing its seed; but then the

stigma is always fully developed, as well as the anthers, which

are half united at their base into a syngenesious ring, and the

corolla usually falls off soon after the period of impregnation.

In Boopis, Gamocarpha, and Nastanthus, the calycine lobes

are deeply concave or semi-navicular, owing to their involution

round the salient angles of the ovary, by which they become

more or less hollow or tubular within, their median nervures

being decurrent along the extreme angles of the ovary. When

the seed is matured, these lobes, being acute in Boopis, become

rigid at the point and acicular; in Nastanthus they remain

rounded, thick, and obtuse; in Calycera and Acicarpha, where

the lobes are flatter, they greatly enlarge, becoming subulate

and rigid, and assume the form of very long, sharp, divaricate

spines, of unequal length ; in Anomocarpus, in the same capitu-

lum, some of the achenia become spinescent, as in Calycera,

while others retain the form of short rigid teeth, as in Boopis,

both producing in like manner perfect seeds. In Nastanthus

and Anomocarpus, and sometimes in Boopis, the surface of the

epicarp is reticulated between the nervures with transverse,

crowded, parallel and almost scalariform venations, the intervals

often becoming swollen and assuming the appearance of trans-

verse ruge.

In Calyceracee the florets are all crowded upon a broad fleshy

receptacle surrounded by an involucre, the leaflets of which are

in a single series almost free from one another, in Acicarpha;

182 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez.

accreted at the base upon a large fleshy receptacle in Calycera

and Nastanthus; and confluent for the greater part of their

length into a campanulate form in Boopis and Anomocarpus—

thus remaining free from the receptacle, which is small and

seated in its centre. In the five last-mentioned genera the re-

ceptacle is flat or slightly convex; in Acicarpha it is conical,

globular, or cylindrical; in Boopis and Anomocarpus it is small

and greatly reduced in size. Each capitulum is furnished with

numerous crowded flowers; and in most of the genera, each

floret is furnished at the point of its origin with a narrow elon-

gated palea, as in Composite ; but in Anomocarpus the receptacle

is almost epaleaceous, each floret being inserted in an alveolar

depression. In Gamocarpha the palee are conjoined in numerous

circles, from their base half-way up their margins, the upper

portions remaining free, and these again are united together by

other pales, thus forming a kind of honeycomb structure, with

deep cells or nests spread all over the receptacle, several florets

being affixed to the bottom of each nest. There is some analogy

in this respect with the structure in Gundelia among Composite,

where there is a large capitulum, provided with a general invo-

lucre, which capitulum is composed of a great many tubular

involucels with a spinosely dentate border, each containing 3-7

florets ; the greater part of these involucels are agglutinated

together in a honeycomb-like cylindrical head, and fixed upon

an elongated central receptacle; these involucels may be con-

sidered as composed of two or more pale united by their mar-

gins into a dentate tube, as is shown in the last whorls, where

these tubes are quite free from one another. In Calycera the

capitulum is seated upon a long scape, the leaves being radical ;

in Acicarpha, and frequently in Boopis, where the plant has many

branching leafy stems, a capitulum issues from each alternate

axil, upon a rather short peduncle. In Anomocarpus, in three

species, the capitula are nearly sessile in the remote dichotomy

of the branchlets ; while in another species the axis of the plant

is so completely depressed that all the leaves become radical,

with its numerous sessile capitula interspersed between them, so

that the whole grows into a pulvinate shape with a crowded

mass of flowers. In Nastanthus all the species assume a some-

what similar form, from an aggregation of its numerous capitula,

each supported upon a very thick fleshy peduncle, which bears a

single leaf near its summit, a little below the level of the invo-

lucre.

In regard to the natural affinities of the Calyceracee, nearly

all systematic botanists are agreed in following the indications

first suggested by the illustrious founder of the order, who

showed that its closest alliance is with the Composite; it has

aaa ="

nee

sae ie

a y

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 183

consequently been regarded as holding an intermediate position

between that family and the Dipsacee, with which it also accords

in its capitate involucrated inflorescence, its monopetalous co-

rolla, its inferior 1-celled ovary with an adnate calyx, its undi-

vided style and simple stigma, and its solitary suspended ovule,

—its fruit being likewise a monospermous achzenium, crowned

by the persistent teeth of the calyx, and the embryo of its seed

imbedded in an ample albumen. It differs, however, from the

Dipsacee in the peculiar venation of the corolla, in having its

filaments united at the base into a monadelphous rig, and in

its combined half-syngenesious anthers.

Mr. B. Clarke * first proposed to separate these families, by

some distance, in a natural system founded principally on the

normal position of the carpels and the relation of the raphe to

the placenta. Under his arrangement, in the monopetalous

proterocarpous division of Exogens, he places the Calyceracee in

his Tetragonal alliance with Valerianacee and Dipsacea, while

ite appear in his Myrtal alliance, the Onagrarial alliance

being interposed between them. It is needless to say that the

grounds of arrangement in this system are most feeble, as the

more important considerations of floral and carpological struc-

ture, as well as general habit, are completely placed out of view.

As no other reason is adduced to justify the separation of the

two families in question, the validity of their close affinity still

remains unimpeached.

Prof. Agardh has likewise proposed the separation of the Caly-

ceracee from the Composite, under a still more singular system

of arrangement, also founded principally upon the mode of de-

velopment of the ovules in different plants. He places Compo-

site at the end of an alliance which embraces Cycadacea, all the

Conifere, Ephedracee, Proteacea, and Bruniacea, and places

Calyceracee in another alliance of the most heterogeneous kind,

comprising Plantaginacee, Primulacee, Dipsaceea, and Gunnera-

cee, the latter family interposing between Calyceracee and Com-

posite. The principal reason given for this approximation of

Gunneracee with Calyceracee is the fact of the single ovule

being in both cases suspended from the very apex of the cell,

while in Dipsacee the point of its suspension is somewhat lateral.

The view of natural affinities expounded in his work+ will not

stand the test of investigation; when applied to the case under

consideration, we see that Gunnera, with its monochlamydeous,

often dicecious flowers, which are spicate or racemose and ebrac-

teated, its two simple stamens, its divided style with plumose

stigmata, its drupaceous fruit and very minute embryo in copious

albumen, offer a combination of characters that place it at a great

* Ann. Nat. Hist. 2 ser. xi. 454456. + Theoria Syst. Plant.

184, Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceraceze.

distance from Calyceracee in the system. Very similar reasons

may be adduced in objection to the alliance of this family with

the Primulacee and Plantaginacee*.

Bearing in view the very numerous features of analogous

structure in the Calyceracee and Composite, notwithstanding

the difference in position of the ovule and seed, we must con-

clude that a very close affinity exists between these two families.

So intimate, indeed, is this relationship, that should any new

system of arrangement be proposed, whether it be linear or

circular, which should compel their becoming parted among

separate groups on account of the different structure of their

carpels, they will naturally take positions that wijl still touch

one another.

Conspectus generum.

A. Lobi calycini imo amplexi et concavi.

a. Lobi rotundati incrassati. Capitula magna,

subscaposa. Receptaculum magnum, carno-

sum. Involucrum polypby!lum .............+. 1, NASTANTHUS.

aa. Palez inter se accretz ; lobi obovati integri.

Capitula minora et subscaposa. Involucrum

POlyphyllum secccccccceseseaccecseecessanccesgeoese 2, GAMOCARPHA.

aaa. Palee omnino liber. Involucrum gamo-

phyllum.

* Lobi lanceolati, scariosi, denticulati. Achz-

TA CONSIMIIA . .....-scecersceesersceceeseceses 3. Boorts.

** Lobi oblongi, aristati, in nonnullis immu-

tati, parvi, in aliis demum excrescentes et

spiniformes. Acheenia hine dissimilia ... 4. ANOMOCARPUS.

B. Lobi calycini -subplani et fere subulati, demum

elongati et spiniformes.

b. Acheenia libera. Receptaculum magnum, latum

Ct CepressuM soo..rcosceccesesescrsreccesorcescesecs 5. CALYCERA.

bb, Acheenia sepius agglutinati. Receptaculum

parvum, seepius Cylindricum -....secsseeeeeeereeee 6. ACICARPHA.

1. NAsTANTHUS.

In my last journey over the lofty range of the Cordillera of

Chile, in 1825, I noticed a very singular plant, of which I then

made detailed drawings; these, together with others of much

interest, I showed to several botanists during my visit to London

in that year: the plant alluded to is the Calycera Andina men-

tioned in my ‘ Travels, iu. p. 5381. On my return to England

in 1838, I proposed it as a new genus, under the name of Nast-

anthus, which genus was adopted by Prof. Lindley in his ‘ Ve-

* If anything were wanting to show the little practical value of the affini-

ties thus suggested, we have before us the results of two systematists who,

starting upon almost identically the same basis, have arrived at conclusions

nearly diametrically opposed to each other, and at variance with the esta-

blished views of relationship universally acknowledged by botanists.

eae Eee NE er es Nt ee ee Ne rE en

SSR Se

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 185

getable Kingdom,’ p. 701. Many circumstances have prevented

the publication of these details till the present moment.

Nine species are here enumerated, all being of a similar and

very distinct habit, somewhat resembling our alpine Cirsium

acaule in their cespitose hemispherical shape. They all grow in

very elevated situations, in dry rocky soil, much exposed to rough

weather, in the lofty Cordillera of the Andes of Chile, on both

the eastern and western slopes. :

The generic name is derived from vactos, confertus, avOos,

flos, because of the densely aggregated flowers and achzenia in

each of its capitula, which, again, are so closely crowded as to

give to the plant the appearance of a cauliflower-head half im-

bedded in the ground.

Nastantuvs, nob.—ZJnvolucrum gamophyllam, ex foliolis pluri-

mis (10-12) uniserialibus, oblongis, obtusis, sinuato-subtrilo-

bis, crassiusculis, imo in tubum brevem confiuentibus constans,

-et margini receptaculi adnatum. Receptaculum magnum,

carnosum, subconvexum, paleolis lineari-spathulatis, inter

flores exteriores, paucis aut sepe abortivis. Flores dissimiles.

Calycis adnati dentes 5, zequales, rotundati, concavi, carnosi, imo

saccati.—Flores fertiles: corolla tubo brevi, crassiuscula, in-

fundibuliformis, limbo campanulato, 5-partito, lobis carnosis,

oblongis, subcucullatis, erectiusculis. Stamina 5, inclusa;

filamenta imo in tubum brevem monadelphum cum glandulis

totidem fauci insertum coalita, superne libera: anthere in

tubum 5-dentatum syngenesium connate. Stylus longe ex-

sertus, filiformis, apice incrassato-cylindraceus. Stigma glo-

bosum, papilloso-rugosum. Ovarium cylindraceum, 5-sulcatum,

calycis tubo arcte adnatum, et ejus lobis coronatum. <Ache-

mum oblongum, profunde 5-lobum, lobis obtusis spongiosis,

in umbone apicale breviter conicum, 1-loculare, monosper-

mum. Semen ordinis, pendulum.—Filores steriles : corolle tubo

gracillime elongato, 2—3-plo longiore, fauce infundibuliformi,

limbo campanulato, 5-partito, lobis tenuibus, oblongis, acutis,

3-nerviis, erectiusculis. Stamina inclusa ; filamenta fertiliorum ;

anthere vix connate et polline destitute. Stylus subexsertus

cylindraceo-clavatus, apice vix stigmatosus. Achenium semi-

inferum, consimile.

Herbz Chilenses Andicole cespitose, radice fusiformi ; folia radi-

calia plurima, pluriserialia, exteriora petiolata, oblonga, inciso-

dentata vel laciniata, carnosa aut submembranacea, glaberrima,

1—3-nervia ; scapi plurimi folio equilongi, monocephali, carnosi,

late compressi, extus convexi, sepissime ad medium extus folium

solitarium sessile gerentes ; capitula magna in caput magnum

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 13

186 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceraceee.

hemisphericum creberrime aggregata. Flores albi vel pallide

virescentes.

1. Nastanthus agglomeratus ;—Calycera Andina, nob. olim, Trav.

Chile, ii. 531 ;—acaulis, e scapis numerosissimis radicalibus

pluriserialibus in massam hemisphericam confertissime aggre-

gatis cespitosa, radice fusiformi, scapis monocephalis, car-

nosis, late compressis, intus planis, extus convexis, et hine ad

medium folium solitarium gerentibus, seriei externe folio altero

radicali donatis ; foliis oblongis, obtusis, imo cuneatis, valde

carnosis, sicco submembranaceis, sinuato-laciniatis, laciniis

paucis, breviter ovatis, subobtusis, imo in costam latam cras-

sissimam decurrentibus, hine subsessilibus, caftule Vix su-

perantibus; capitulis majusculis paulo convexis, carnosis ;

involucri foliolis circiter 12, uniseriatis, rotundis, erectiusculis,

apice obsolete 3-lobis, imo ad receptaculum connatis.—In

Andibus Chilensibus, costa orientali, altit. 10,000 ped.

Hane speciem anno 1825 inveni in ascensu vie excelsioris

inter Mendozam et Aconcaguam ad stationem ‘ Las Cuevas ”

nuncupatum, locis apertis et asperis gaudentem. Radix fusi-

formis 5-6 poll. long. Planta mtegra, humo prona, formam

hemisphericam 6-8 poll. diam. e scapis confertissimis aggre-

gatis emulans. Scapus 3—4 poll. long. interne planus, extus

convexus, summo latitudine fere capituli, et pallide virescens,

hine ad imum gradatim angustior, extus folio unico donatus.

Capitulum hemisphericum, 1-1} poll. diam., involucrum e

foliolis circiter 12 subtriangularibus, obtusis, summo bisinuatis,

imo ad marginem receptaculi uniserialiter connatis, erectiusculis.

Folia in scapis exterioribus radicalia, 5 poll. long. in centralibus

medium versus scapi affixa, 34 poll. long.; lamina carnosa penni-

nervis ad marginem petioli crassissimi late decurrens. Recep-

taculum carnosum convexum, | poll. diam., flores numerosis-

simos creberrime fulciens, quorum plurimos abortivos ; denique

acheniis numerosis densissime compactis tectum. Ovarium

14 lin. long. Corolla pallide virescens florum sterilium 2 lin.

long., fertilium 6 lin. long., tubo ultra medium gracillime

contracto, superne campanulato, limbi laciniis 5 subcucullatis,

erectis ; stamina inclusa, e contractione corolla enata; stylus

longe exsertus. Achzenium oblongum 23 lin. long., 1 lin. diam.,

5-angulatum, inter angulos rotundatos profunde sulcatum ;

angulis dentibus calycinis rotundatis concavis coronatis, hine

apice umbilicatum, et in centro processu conico porrecto corol-

lam persistentem ferente donatum, nitens, angulis medulla eellu-

lari farctis, 1-loculare, 1-spermum ; endocarpio nitente 10-nervio.

Semen funiculo brevi pendulum, teres, 1} lin. long., 4 lin. diam.*

* A drawing of this plant in its entire state, and of the scape separately,

PRE ee OE ee

eae ek hah at

ides Sigg grit uA fal

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee. 187

2. Nastanthus laciniatus, n. sp.;—acaulis, e scapis plurimis

aggregatis cespitosus, radice fusiformi; foliis ovali- vel ob-

longo-cuneatis, obtusis, grosse et irregulariter laciniato-den-

tatis, 5-nerviis, in petiolum latum et elongatum attenuatis,

exterioribus majoribus, radicalibus, scapis longioribus, aliis-

que gradatim brevioribus e basi scaporum enatis; scapis con-

gestis, subcompressis, carnosis, sicco rubiginosis, szepius nudis,

centralibus brevioribus ; capitulo majusculo, involucri foliolis

6-8, triangularibus, acutis, serratis, uniserialiter ad recepta-

culum accretis; paleis foliaceis, exterioribus majoribus et

latioribus, centralioribus minoribus, imo attenuatis.—In

Andibus @hilensibus.—. s. in herb. meo et Hook., Los Palo-

mares (Gillies); Cordillera Chile (Cuming 326); Ojos de

Agua (Bridges).

Radix fusiformis, 3 poll. long. ; caules scaposi, numerosi, pa-

tentim radiantes, aggregati, monocephali, 14-34 poll. long.

(sicci), 3 lin. lati, subpatentes, plantam czspitosam pronam

8 poll. diam. efformantes; folia exteriora (incluso petiolo)

24-35 poll. long.; lamina oblonga, imo cuneata, 1-1} poll. long.

et 4-11] lin. lat. utrmque dentibus 4 incisa; petiolus crassus,

margine membranaceus, 2 lin. lat., caulina 1—2 poll. long., pro-

fundius laciniata, 3-5 lin. lat.; capitulum 9-11 lin. diam. ;

involueri foliola 3-angularia, margine integro vel sinuato-

dentato *.

3. Nastanthus pinnatifidus, n. sp. ;—acaulis, e scapis numerosis

radicalibus subbrevibus czspitosus ; foliis longe petiolatis,

radicalibus, lamina oblongo-lanceolata, sinuato- et pinnato-

partita, laciniis lineari-ellipticis, enervi, crasso-carnosa, costa

media lata, subtus prominente ; petiolo cum lamina equilongo

vel 2-plo longiore, dilatato, intus concavo, extus convexo;

scapis latis, carnosis, petiolo dimidio brevioribus, imo mono-

phyllis ; involuecri foliolis 3-angularibus circiter 8.—In Andi-

bus Chilensibus.—». s. in herb. Hook. (Cuming, 325) ; in

herb. Mus. Paris, Cordillera de Coquimbo (Gay).

Radix crassa; scapi plurimi, aggregati, 1 poll. long., 4 lin.

lat., intus plani, extus convexi, simplices, imo foliuferi, in caput

hemisphericum 3 poll. diam., aut cum foliis radiatim expansis

8 poll. diam. compacti; capitulum in flore 6 lin., in fructu

10 lin. diam. ; involucri foliola 2-3 lin. long. et lat. Folia ex-

teriora 3—4-serialia, 3} poll. long., patentissima; lamina 1 poll.

long., cum laciniis 6 lin. lat., profunde laciniata, laciniis utrin-

as well as copious analytical details, will be given in the ‘ Contributions to

Botany,’ vol. ii. pl. 43.

* A scape of this species is represented in the ‘ Contributions,’ Plate 44 a.

13*

188 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez.

que 6-7, 2 lin. long., 1 lin. lat.; petiolus 14-24 poll. long.,

superne 14 lin. lat., imo amplexicaulis 3 lin. lat.: alia e basi

scaporum enata gradatim capitis centrum versus breviora*.

4. Nastanthus Gilliesii, n. sp.;—acaulis, e scapis radicalibus

coespitosa; foliis radicalibus lanceolato-oblongis, carnosis,

enerviis, profunde pinnato-laciniatis, laciniis utrinque 4, li-

neari-oblongis, obtusis, obliquis, margine revoluto, capitulam

paulo superantibus ; petiolo lamina 2-3-plo longiore, scapo

monophyllo, capitulo majusculo.—In Andibus Chilensibus.—

v. s. i herb, meo et Hook., Los Palomares (Gillies).

Scapus (siccus) 2} poll. long., 2 lin. lat., intus planus, extus

convexus, infra capitulum ampliatus, ubi 3-5 lin. lat. Capitulum

12 lin. diam.: involucri foliola circiter 10, obsolete sinuato-

dentata, l-serialia. Folium ad basin scapi adnatum (incluso

petiolo), 24 poll. long., lamina 12 lin. long., 6 lin. lat., laciniis

obliquis, marginibus revolutis, 5 lin. long., 14 lin. lat. ; petiolus

marginibus membranaceis, intus planus, extus convexus, 2 lin. lat.

5. Nastanthus ventosus ;—Calycera ventosa, Meyen, Nov. Act.

19, Suppl. i. 251; Remy, mm Gay, Chile, iti. 256; Calycera

scapigera, var. ventosa, Weddell, Chi. And. iii. 7 ;—radice

crassa, vesiculoso-inflata ; foliis ovatis, obtusissimis; apice pau-

cidentatis, dentibus obtusis, carnosis, 3-nerviis, in petiolum

longum attenuatis; scapis pollicaribus, centralibus aphyllis,

exterioribus 1—2-3-phyllis ; involucro 5-7-partito.—Chile ad

Rio Maypu.

Planta mihi incognita, evidenter ex descriptione hujus generis

inter N. pinnatifidum et N. scapigerum intermedia.

6. Nastanthus scapigerus ;—Boopis scapigera, Remy, in Gay,

Chile, iii. 250; Weddell, Chl. And. ii. 7 ;—vradice fusiformi ;

caule brevi, scapos plurimos monocephalos confertim aggre-

gatos gerente; scapis superioribus foliis minoribus donatis,

inferioribus radicalibus, liberis, et cum foliis majoribus e basi

ortis ; foliis rotundo-ovalibus, e medio cuneato-spathulatis, et

hine in petiolum 2-plo longiorem utrinque decurrentibus,

crenatis vel grosse dentatis, dentibus obtusis, margine revo-.

luto, lamina infra medium integra, pallide glaucis ; involucri

foliola 7—9, foliolis parvis, triangularibus, acutis, subintegris ;

floribus confertissimis involucro longe superantibus; paleis

exterioribus dilatatis, foliaceis, aliis gracile attenuatis.—In

Andibus Chilensibus. — v. s. in herb. meo, Cordillera de

Maule (Germain).

Radix fusiformis, 14 poll. long.; caulis 1 poll. long., scapis

* This plant is also represented in the same work, Plate 44 B.

pee eae ihe

el ca iy keels a Ni

Ct ig Sa NS es ere a PN See

i hae eto vs

Mr. J. Miers on the Caiyceracez. 189

circiter 24, crebriter confertis munitus; scapi superiores 6-15

lin. longi, inferiores 20 lin. long., compressi, 14 lin. lati, 5 lin.

diam. ; folia radicalia longiora (incluso petiolo) 2 poll. long.,

lamina ovata, imo cuneata, 9 lin. long., 7 lin. lat. ; petiolus com-

pressus, 14 lin. lat., imo amplexicaulis; capitulum florescens

5 lin. diam., in fructu 9 lin. diam. ; involucri foliola 13 lin. long. ;

2 lin. lat.; receptaculum in fructu auctum ad 5 lin. diam., con-

vexum ; achenium ut in N. agglomerato*.

7. Nastanthus compactus ;—Boopis compacta, Philippi, Linn.

28. p. 709 ;—“ acaulis, glaberrima, cespitosa ; foliis rosulatis,

lineari-spathulatis, integerrimis, coriaceis ; capitulis in apice

radicis sessilibus, confluentibus ; involucris inde irregularibus ;

paleis paucissimis, setaceis; dentibus calycinis (dum floret)

obsoletis ; tubo corolle brevi cylindrico, membrana exteriore

tubi hyalina ab interiore viridi remota.”—In Andibus Chilen-

sibus, Prov. Maule, Depart. Lifiares (Germain).

“ Folia 26 lin. longa, 3 lin. lata, obtusa, sensim versus basin

attenuata. Capitula in massam diametri fere 2 poll. aggre-

gata, exteriora separata, interiora vero confluentia. Ovarium

1} lin. long., fructus non suppetunt.”

Species mihi invisa, sed ex char. supra transcriptis manifeste

videtur, ob habitudinem suam peculiarem, ad hoe genus perti-

nere. Sic explicatur :—caule perbrevi, scapos plurimos brevissimos

fere obsoletos monocephalos fulciente ; scapis exterioribus liberis,

longioribus, e basi enatis ; foliis radicalibus lineari-spathulatis,

integris, coriaceis.

8. Nastanthus spathulatus ;—Boopis spathulata, Philippi, Linn.

28. p. 708 ;—“ cespitosus, caule brevi, crasso, scapis plurimis

fastigiatis monocephalis munito; scapis interioribus brevis-

simis, et fere confluentibus ; foliis coriaceis, spathulatis, den-

tatis, caulinis confertissimis ; involucri foliolis 5, ovato-tri-

angularibus, acutis ; floribus viridibus, involucrum superan-

tibus; paleis subnullis.’—In Andibus Chilensibus, Prov.

Maule, Depart. Lifiares.

* Caulis 4 poll. alt., 5 lin. crassus, radicem versus attenuatus ;

folia 24-3 poll. long., 8 lin. lat., grosse meiso-dentata ; capi-

tulum circa 9 lin. diam.; corolla 34 lin. long., tubo filiformi,

superne ampliore.”

Species mihi ignota, clare ad N. scapigerum accedens.

9. Nastanthus Gayanus ;—Boopis Gayana, Philippi, Linn. 28.

p- 709;—dense czspitosa, scapis subaphyllis, centralibus

confluentibus ; foliis radicalibus, coriaceis, linearibus, pinna-

* A drawing of this plant is given in the ‘ Contributions,’ Plate 44 p.

190 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Land-Shells

tifidis, ultra medium nudis, laciniis oblongis, obtusis ; invo-

lucri foliolis imo connatis, lato-linearibus, obtusis; corolla

brevi, subcylindrica, membrana exteriore tubi hyalina et ab

interiore viridi remota ; paleis setaceis.—In Andibus Chilen-

sibus, Santa Barbara, Prov. Arauco (Gay).

Folia radicalia 24 poll. long., lamina 1 poll. long., cum lobis

44 lin. lat., lobis utrmque 4-5. Scapi exteriores liberi, 1 poll.

long., 24 lin. crassi, alii seepe folio sub capitulum donati ; capi-

tulum 9 lin. diam. ; involucri foliola brevissima, nonnulla lon-

giora; corolla alba, vix 2 lin. long.; dentes calycini distinct.

[To be continued. }

XXVII.—Characters of new Land-Shells from Burmah and the

Andamans. By W. H. Benson, Esq.

1. Helix ochthoplaz, B.

Testa profunde et anguste subobtecte umbilicata, depressa, superne

convexa, subtus convexiore, solidiuscula, oblique rugoso-striata,

obsolete granulata, rugis nonnullis obsoletis spiralibus distantibus

subtus confertioribus decussata, rufo-castanea ; spira valde obtusa,

sutura lineari, demum impressiuscula; anfractibus 5 planiusculis,

ultimo antice convexiusculo ; peripheria carinata, carina antice

mitiore ; apertura obliqua, quadrato-lunari, peristomate expanso,

albido, marginibus callo tenui arcuato junctis, basali reflexiusculo,

incrassato, antice arcuato, columellari brevi, declivi, reflexo, sinuato,

umbilicum subtegente.

Diam. major 54, minor 46, axis 26 mill.

Habitat in regione Pegu.

A single specimen of this fine Helix, which is the largest

known Burmese form, exceeding in size H. Saturnia, Gould,

and distinguished from it by the umbilicus and sculpture,

was forwarded to me for identification by Mr. W. Theobald.

The shell is slightly weathered, and has received injuries which

the animal has partially repaired. Near the suture and below

the periphery there is a tendency to angulation in one of the

spiral ruge, as in H. casta, Pfr.; but this may be an individual

character, and cannot be considered specific without an exami-—

nation of other specimens. The granulated surface, visible

under the lens, may be more prominent in a perfectly fresh

example. It holds an intermediate place between H. Cycloplax

and H. Chevalieri.

2. Helix consepta, B.

Testa subperforata, orbiculari, subdiscoidea, nitida, radiatim striatula,

superne obsolete spiraliter striata, pallide cornea; spira depresso-

conoidea, apice elevatiusculo, obtuso, sutura impressa, marginata ;

anfractibus 8, angustis, convexiusculis, lente accrescentibus, ultimo

"ae

from Burmah and the Andamans. 19]

ad peripheriam rotundato, subtus medio excavato ; apertura sub-

verticali, late lunari, peristomate albido, intus late incrassato-

marginato, superne recto, margine basali expansiusculo, undulato,

crassiusculo, columellari brevissime reflexo.

Diam. major vix 18, minor 153, axis 7 mill.

Habitat ad Damatha, prope Moulmein. Detexit Capt. J. C. Haugh-

ton.

A single specimen is in the collection of Mr. Theobald.

3. Helix Helferi, B.

Testa profunde et anguste perspective umbilicata, orbiculata, sub-

depressa, oblique striatula, foveolis conspersa, sub epidermide

rufescente, sparsim hispida, albida, fascia rufa angusta superne

ornata ; spira depresse conoidea, apice valde obtuso, suturaimpressa,

submarginata; anfractibus 43 convexiusculis, angustis, lente ac-

crescentibus, ultimo antice descendente, supra peripheriam obso-

lete angulato, circa umbilicum subito excavatum compressiusculo ;

apertura obliqua, transverse ovato-lunata, peristomate undique ex-

panso, marginibus approximatis, callo tenui junctis.

Diam. major 12, minor 10, axis 6 mill.

Habitat in Insulis Andamanicis sintis Bengalensis.

This little shell, named after Dr. Helfer, who lost his life in

an attack made by the savage inhabitants while he was attempt-

ing to investigate the natural history of the Andamans, is nearly

related to H. asperella, Pfr., and H. fallaciosa, Fér. It is, how-

ever, deficient in the peculiar granulate sculpture of those spe-

cies, has a more closely-wound spire, a broader aperture, and

the umbilicus is suddenly and deeply excavated, instead of being

encroached on by the protuberance of the penultimate whorl

occasioned by the partial deviation of the anterior portion of

the last whorl. The granulate sculpture observable in the

two shells cited above is replaced in H. Helfert by scattered

shallow indentations, the seat of the hairs, which are to be

detected on the portion of the caducous epidermis remaining in

the single specimen received for examination.

4. Helix Pilidion, B.

Testa anguste umbilicata, subgloboso-conoidea, tenuissima, leevigata,

leviter striatula, striis remotiusculis elevatioribus corneo-fuscis,

alteris confertissimis spiralibus decussantibus, translucente, albida,

fascia unica peripherica rufa ornata; spira conoidea, apice obtu-

siusculo, sutura leviter impressa ; anfractibus 45, sensim accrescen-

tibus, convexiusculis, ultimo antice vix descendente, subtus con-

vexo ; apertura obliqua, quadrato-lunata, peristomate acuto, tenui,

undique expansiusculo, marginibus remotis, subconniventibus,

callo tenui junctis, columellari latiore triangulato-expanso.

Diam. major 16, minor 13, axis 9 mill.

Habitat in regione Peguensi.

192 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Land-Shells

5. Helix Peguensis, B.

Testa: anguste umbilicata, globoso-depressa, solidiuscula, oblique

rugoso-striatula, nitidiuscula, translucente, rufo-cornea, obscure

unifasciata ; spira conoidea, apice obtuso, sutura profundiuscula,

rugose submarginata ; anfractibus 5, vix convexis, lente accrescen-

tibus, ultimo rotundato, supra peripheriam obtuse angulato,

antice leviter descendente, circa umbilicum compressiusculo ;

apertura obliqua, rotundato-lunari, peristomate expansiusculo,

livide albido-violaceo, marginibus remotis subconniventibus, colu-

mellari expanso, reflexiusculo, umbilicum leviter occultante.

Diam. major 20, minor 18, axis 13 mill.

Habitat ad Sheoay-Gheen, Pegu. Detexit Capt. J. C. Haughton.

The umbilicus is wider in some specimens than in others, and

the angle above the periphery is variable, and occasionally more

pronounced. In dead specimens the livid violaceous colour of

the aperture and lip is changed into white, and the obscure

fuscous band at the periphery is scarcely to be detected.

6. Streptazis Andamanica, B.

Testa rimato-umbilicata, depresse ovato-oblonga, oblique arcuatim

costulato-striata ; spira laterali, obtuse conoidea, sutura profunda ;

anfractibus 6, convexiusculis, prope suturam angulatis, primis re-

gularibus, antepenultimo gibbo, ad peripheriam non angulato,

duobus ultimis lateraliter longe divergentibus, ultimo leevigato ;

apertura perobliqua, truncato-oblonga, lamella 1 parietali intrante,

peristomate tenul, acuto, expansiusculo, marginibus subparallelibus,

dextro antrorsum valde arcuato, sinistro reflexiusculo, margine

umbilicali compressiusculo.

Long. 7, diam 43 mill.

Habitat in Insulis Andamanicis.

A single specimen was found by Mr. Theobald in a dead

Cyclophorus received from the Andamans. The form is more

obliquely elongate and slender than that of S. Petiti, and is less

depressed in the conoid portion of the spire; it has a deeper

suture, angulate at the outer edge, and the last of the regular

whorls is rounded, not angular, at the periphery on the left

side; the edge of the umbilicus is angular, and the aperture is

narrower than in S. Petiti.

7. Pupina Peguensis, B.

Testa imperforata, subgloboso-ovata, leevigata, polita, pellucida, cor-

nea ; spira convexo-conica, apice acutiusculo, sutura calloso-

marginata; anfractibus 43, ultimo spiram superante, antice breviter

ascendente, ad basin foveato; apertura subverticali, sursum spec-

tante, circulari, angulo acuto superne adjecto, callo parietali su-

perne et lamella intrante munita; columella profunde incisa, cana-

lem extus progredientem lingua lata superiore obtectum callisque

ee ea ee ne ee

from Burmah and the Andamans. 193

duobus extus divergentibus marginatum exhibente; peristomate

expansiusculo ; margine dextro, supra medium arcuato, basalique

crassiusculo obtusis.

Long. 6, diam. 34 mill.

Habitat in regione Peguensi. Mus. Soc. Asiat. Calcuttensis.

Closely related to the Tenasserim Pupina Arula, B., but,

independently of its smaller size, differing in form, proportions,

translucence, and absence of sculpture.

8. Cyclophorus flavilabris, B.

Testa umbilicata, subgloboso-turbinata, suboblique striata, striis

confertis spiralibus decussata, castanea, fascia saturatiore, sub

altera angustiore albida peripherica, ornata, periomphalo pallidiore ;

spira elevato-turbinata, apice vix acutiusculo, sutura impressa,

superne marginata; anfractibus 5, convexis, ultimo antice sensim

leviter descendente ; apertura subobliqua, circulari, peristomate

breviter adnato, superne extus angulato, expanso, crassiusculo,

flavo ; margine columellari latiore, subrevoluto, umbilicum angus-

tum leviter celante. Opere. f

Diam. major 51, minor 43, axis 36 mill.

Habitat in Provincia Pegu.

A single specimen of this fine species, submitted for exami-

nation by Mr. Theobald, is remarkable for its clear yellow peri-

stome, the colour of which extends some way into the aperture;

and for the margination of the suture above, bounded by a

strongly impressed line; this margination appears to be a con-

tinuation of the pale band of the lower whorl.

9. Hydrocena Frustrillum, B.

Testa imperforata, ovato-oblonga, solidiuscula, spiraliter confertissime

tenuisulcata, succinea (?); spira subpyramidata, apice obtusiusculo,

sutura impressa; anfractibus 5, convexis, ultimo ? teste sub-

zequante; apertura obliqua, truncato-ovata, superne necnon ad

latus sinistrum angulata, peristomate tenui, non continuo, pariete

calloso. Opere. ?

Long. 23, diam. 14 mill.

Habitat in Regno Ava. Teste Prof. Oldham.

The specimens receiyed were taken in a dead state. It is

probable that they have an amber hue when im a fresh condition.

The shell differs from the Thyet Myo H. Illex, B., in the ab-

sence of the very elongate slender spire of that species, in the

want of an umbilicus, and in the form of the aperture, which

presents internally an angle at the junction of the columellar lip.

10. Hydrocena Rawesiana, B.

Testa imperforata, subgloboso-conica, solida, confertim spiraliter

striata, luteo-albida ; spira conica, apice obtuso, sutura profundi-

194 Mr. W. H. Benson on new Land-Shells.

uscula ; anfractibus 4, valde convexis, ultimo spiram subsequante ;

apertura vix obliqua, semicirculari, superne et ad latus sinistrum

angulata, peristomate tenui, margine parietali calloso, intus recto,

stricto ; loco umbilicali subfoveato. Opere.

Long. 2; diam. 13 mill. p

Habitat prope Moulmein, ad cavernas “ Farm Caves’’ dictas.

Named in compliment to Dr. Rawes, to whose kind assistance

in collecting at the locality mentioned I am much indebted. A

single specimen occurred to me, with the curious little genus

Clostophis, in a decayed specimen of Sophina taken by Major

R. H. Sankey during the rainy season of 1859. The shell is

more globose than that of H. Pyzis, B., and the sculpture is

altogether different. In the formation of the aperture there is

an approach to that of H. Frustrillum, but it exhibits a straight

knife-like edge at the internal parietal margin. The discovery

of this species increases the number of Burmese Hydrocene to

four, two of which belong to the region of the lrawadi River,

and two to the province of Tenasserim.

11. Helicina Andamanica, B.

Testa sublenticulari, solidiuscula, striis confertissimis sub lente de-

cussata, rugis spiralibus obsoletis, subtus magis conspicuis, munita,

albida, superficie citrina, linea peripherica rubente suturam se-

quente ornata; spira convexo-conoidea, apice obsolete mucronato,

sutura lineari, marginata; anfractibus 43 planulatis, ultimo acute

compresso-carinato, subtus convexiusculo ; apertura obliqua, tri-

angulari, albida, peristomate acuto, expansiusculo, margine colu-

mellari brevi, sinuato, callum subcircularem emittente, calli basi —

elevatiore, versus marginem aperturze obtuse angulata. Operculo

tenui, albido, medio obsolete granulato, intus lutescente.

Diam. major 9, minor 73, axis 5 mill.

Habitat in Insulis Andamanicis.

A larger species than H. Nicobarica, Philippi, to which it is

related. Some characters exhibit a tendency towards H. Mer-

guiensis, Pfr. The single specimen received from Mr. Theobald

is considerably weathered ; and it is possible, from certain ap-

pearances, that the spiral rugze may be less prominent in a per-

fect specimen, and that they have become more developed by

the decay of the surface. In this specimen the coloured band

is to be discovered only on close inspection, and a very minute

portion remains of the shining decussated surface. The state

of the callus does not permit of its description either as smooth

or granulate.

A small variety of Cyclophorus speciosus, Ph., the habitat of

which was unknown to its describer, is stated by Haines to

occur in Siam. The typical shell was found in Pegu by Capt.

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Bitentaculate Slug from Aneiteum. 195

Haughton, and a large and splendid example of it is in Mr.

Theobald’s collection.

Pfeiffer mentions that a small unbanded variety of my Bulimus

Sinensis (‘ Annals, April 1851), of which the original specimen

was obtained by the lamented Dr. Theodore Cantor * from

Southern China, occurs at Mergui. Capt. Haughton obtained

the larger 2-banded variety at Sheoay-Gheen in Pegu.

Cheltenham, July 31, 1860.

XXVIII.—On the Bitentaculate Slug from Aneiteum.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &c.

In the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ ser. 2.

vol. xvii. p. 41, Mr. J. D. Macdonald describes and figures a

bitentaculate Slug from the island of Aneiteum, which Mr. Mac-

gillivray thought might be a species of Janella. Mr. Macdonald

clearly proves that his Slug can have but very little affinity

with that genus.

The distinction between them has been further proved by the

publication of figures of the living Janella, with its jaw, tongue,

teeth, and other organs, by Mr. Knight, in the ‘ Linnzan Trans-

actions,’ vol. xxii. p. 381, t. 66.

We have lately received several specimens of a Slug from New

Caledonia, which so closely resembles the one described and

figured by Mr. Macdonald, that I am induced to believe it is

the same species.

I may state that it has no relation with my genus Janella

further than belonging to the same Phytophagous group of the

order, and that I am inclined to regard it as the type of a new

family nearly allied to Limacina.

This family (Anetteade) may be distinguished from Lima-

cima by the small size of the mantle, which is most dilated on

the right side, and in the front end being attached to the body,

and not a free flap as in the true Slugs; in the entire absence

of tentacles, there being only two elongated retractile eye-

peduncles; in the head being furnished with a deep groove on

each side above, arising from the sides of the front end of the

mantle, diverging to the outer side of the eye-peduncles, and

continued to the swollen upper edge of the mouth.

-_ Italso differs from the Slug (Limaz) in the back having a central

longitudinal groove, from each side of which diverge lateral

* Dr. Cantor died at sea, whither he had been sent from Calcutta for

change of air, in March last. He was indefatigable in his profession ; and

his researches have added largely to our knowledge of the natural history

of Asia.

196 Dr. C. Collingwood on the Nudibranchiate Mollusca

grooves extending to the edge of the foot, these grooves being

opposite to each other at their origin.

As I believe the animal has not yet had a name applied

to it, I would suggest that it should be called, in recollection

of the island where it was first discovered, and also of its first

discoverer, Aneitea Macdonaldii; and the observations above

given will form its generic character. In other characters it

agrees with Limaz.

I may add that the description and figures of the tongue and

teeth of Janella given in the interesting paper of Mr. Knight show

that Janella forms a most distinct family of terrestrial Mollusks.

Mr. Knight observes that he has termed the covering of the

whole upper surface of Janella “the mantle,” in deference to my

views ; but he thinks that it ought “more probably to be regarded

as quite naked.” The study of the genus Aneitea and the exa-

mination of Mr. Knight’s paper have induced me to change my

views. I now believe that the mantle is confined to the upper

surface of the small respiratory cavity of both these animals ;

and this is confirmed by Mr. Knight having discovered “ four

small semitransparent calcareous (?) granules in the anterior

wall of the pulmonary sac,” showing that this part must be a

“secretory organ ;” but I do not understand how animals

having such plates can be “regarded as quite naked.”

XXIX.—On the Nudibranchiate Mollusca inhabiting the Estuary

of the Dee. By Curusert Cotiinewoon, M.B., F.L.S. &c.*

In a former paper I described the species of Nudibranchiata

which up to that time had become known to me as inhabiting

the estuary of the Mersey ; I propose in the present communi-

cation to make some remarks upon those which are found in the

neighbouring estuary of the Dee. I will not here dwell upon

the species which are common to both rivers, having already

made special reference to them as existing in the Mersey, while

the table at the end of this article will sufficiently indicate their

comparative rarity or profusion in both situations. The Mersey

species which have not hitherto been detected im the Dee are

Embletonia pallida, peculiar to the Mersey, and Holis concinna

and E. despecta. Of these, Hmbletonia has not been taken for some

years ; and it is to be feared that the locality in which Mr. Price

first discovered it has been destroyed by the formation of the

Birkenhead Docks. During the past spring, I have found a

third small species of Zolis in the Mersey at Egremont, in com-

* Communicated by the author, having been read before the British

Association at its Meeting at Oxford (1860).

inhabiting the Estuary of the Dee. 197

pany with EZ. concinna and E. despecta: this is E. exigua, which

inhabits the same fronds of Laomedea gelatinosa as the other

two, being found in rock-pools considerably above low-water

mark; but it appears to be much less numerous than E. de-

specta. There are thus four species existing in the Mersey

which have not hitherto been met with in the Dee; and it will

presently appear that the Dee possesses five species which have

not yet made their appearance in the Mersey. The Polycera

Lessonii, recorded as dredged off the Mersey, was taken about

midway between the two estuaries, and can hardly be claimed,

therefore, as the especial property of either.

Among those species common to both estuaries, one, however,

deserves especial mention, viz. Doris proxima, from the fact that

although found both in the Mersey and Dee, I am not aware of

its having been taken anywhere else. In external characters it

closely resembles D. aspera; but it is not a little remarkable

that D. aspera has not yet been detected on these shores. I

have searched in vain for it myself, nor can I hear that any one

else has taken it*. It appears to be replaced by its ally D.

prozima. This fact would lead one to suppose it to be a mere

local variety, were it not that the tongue differs so widely in the

two species that Mr. Alder remarks, “some naturalists might be

disposed to consider them generically distinct.”

I had the satisfaction of adding to the local list, in the autumn

of 1859, Eolis rufibranchialis, characterized as one of the most

slender and delicate forms of the genus. This beautiful species

I first met with in July, at Hilbre Island, in the Dee, where it

was of large size, and in some numbers. Visiting the Egremont

shore of the Mersey in March of the present year, I was sur-

prised to find as many as two dozen specimens of this brilliant

creature where I had never seen it before. They were very

brightly coloured, but not so large as the examples taken in

the Dee.

The hunting-ground for these little animals in the estuary of

the Dee is of very limited extent. On the Cheshire side, long

before the time of low water, the tide runs out, leaving a vast

and bare expanse of sand, most unproductive of animal life.

The river is six miles wide at its mouth; and with the Welsh

side Iam unacquainted, owing to its distance and inaccessibility.

But about a mile and a half from Hoylake, at the north-west

angle of the Cheshire shore, commences a ridge of New Red

Sandstone, nearly parallel with the coast, extending up the river

* In a note now before me, from Mr. Price, he says, “ Every Doris

(aspera) I ever suspected and sent to Mr. Alder, he pronounced to be D.

proxima. They were sometimes pure white; their spawn dull yellow and

inconspicuous, forming a squarish spiral.”

198 Dr. C. Collingwood on the Nudibranchiate Mollusca

for about a mile and a half, and rising at intervals into three

small islands, called respectively Hilbre, Middle Island, and

Little Eye. Hilbre is the largest and most seaward of these ;

nevertheless at low water three sides of it are left uncovered by

the tide, and it is only a portion of the north-western side which

is sufficiently steep and rocky to harbour marine animals. The

other two islands are left high and dry at low water. Two miles

higher up the river are some rocky prominences named Caldy

Blacks, which are seldom visited, partly from their distance, and

partly because the tide rushes up the Dawpool Deeps so rapidly

and so insidiously, that, without great caution and some expe-

rience, the visit is not unattended with danger. Still it is

necessary that these rocks should be mentioned, because at least

one Nudibranch of rarity and interest has been obtained there.

It is the north-west corner of Hilbre Island, however, which is

the el Dorado of Liverpool marine zoologists ; and it is really, for

its extent, a spot of singular richness, but at the same time

sufficiently difficult of access to render a visit to it an event of

interest and importance. The low-water mark is fringed with a

conspicuous belt of Alcyonium digitatum, interspersed with nu-

merous specimens of Sagartia sphyrodeta (Gosse) and Actinoloba

dianthus, with here and there an individual of Sagartia viduata ;

while immense and beautifully coloured S. crassicornes are clus-

tered in masses higher up the rock, together with the ever-

varying tints of the little S. troglodytes. Elsewhere the rocks are

encrusted with sponges, such as Halichondria panicea and H. ocu-

lata ; and in the little rock-pools are abundance of Polyzoa and

Zoophytes, such as the delicate Crista eburnea and the screw-like

Bugula avicularia among the former, and Laomedea gelatinosa,

Sertularia, Campanularia, and Plumularia &c. among the latter,

mingled with the flower-like clusters of Tubularia indivisa. Be-

neath nearly every stone may be found numbers of brittle-stars

(Ophiocoma rosula and O. texturata), which harbour there with

the two species of Porcelain Crabs, Porcellana platycheles and

P. longicornis, particularly the latter, and various species of

Terebella, Nereis, and Phyllodoce. In other spots are thickly-

planted colonies of the beautiful Fan-Amphitrite (A. ventila-_

brum), whose variegated and spiral gills often measure as much

as 24 inches across. Besides the Crustacea just referred to,

there are always to be met with Stenorhynchus phalangium, Hyas

araneus, Cancer pagurus, Portunus depurator, abundance of Her-

mits (Pagurus Bernhardus and other species) inhabiting shells

which vary in size from the largest Buccinum and Fusus to the

smallest Mangelia, the Alsop Prawn (Pandalus annulicornis),

and a number of minute Crustaceans, such as Nymphon gracile,

Pycnogonum littorale, Lygia, &e., while every weed is alive with

inhabiting the Estuary of the Dee. 199

the grotesque bowing forms of Caprella Phasma and C. linearis.

In addition to this host of animals, the rocks are occupied with

an abundance of boring Mollusks, particularly Pholas crispata,

with here and there specimens of Sazicava arctica; and their

slippery surfaces afford to the special searcher several Tunicates,

such as Ascidia, Clavellina, and Botryllus ; while Tapes pullastra,

Chiton cinereus, Trochus cinerarius, Purpura, and Buecinum are

among the shelled Mollusks, as well as occasionally some less

common. Even fish are sometimes entangled in the pools, and

may be taken by the hand, such, for instance, as the Spotted

Gunnell (Murenoides guttata), and the Three-bearded Rockling

(Motella vulgaris) frequently, and occasionally the Father Lasher

(Cottus bubalis), the Black Goby (Gobdius niger), the Fifteen-

spined Stickleback (Gasterosteus spinachia), and the Power Cod

(Morrhua minuta).

Such is the hunting-ground at Hilbre Island; and when it is

borne in mind that all these and many more, and often rarer,

animals are found in a space which might be traversed from end

to end, but for the impeding rocks, in five minutes, it will be

conceded that it is a singularly rich locality. Moreover, I have

not yet alluded in this sketch to that tribe which is the especial

subject of this paper (the Nudibranchiata), of which no less than

twenty-two species have been found in this contracted spot, some

of them being of the highest rarity and interest.

The second known specimen of the exquisite Eolis Landsburgii

was taken by my friend Mr. Byerley at Hilbre Island in 1849.

In August 1859 I met with a specimen at the same spot, having,

as previously stated, found it in the Mersey in April of the

same year.

Tritonia Hombergii is more frequently met with at Hilbre

Island than in any part of the Mersey; indeed, although con-

sidered a deep-sea species, the island is seldom visited without

a specimen being taken. I refer to it particularly here, because

in August 1859, Mr. Moore the curator of the Liverpool Mu-

seum, visiting the spot, brought home a pure white specimen, a

very beautiful and extremely rare variety. Mentioning the cir-

cumstance to Mr. Alder, he writes, “ We. have got Tritonia Hom-

bergu nearly colourless, but not pure white; generally a little

inclined to flesh-colour.” That this was not a mere sickly indi-

vidual, is proved by the remarkable fact that it, together with

some specimens of Holts papillosa, which were taken at the same

time, lived under Mr. Moore’s care for four months. _ It is gene-

rally difficult to keep the Nudibranchiata alive in confinement for

more than a week or two, or at most a month; and indeed, if

placed in an aquarium, the larger species at least usually perish

in a few days. The secret of the present success lies, I think,

200 ~—-Dr. C. Collingwood on the Nudibranchiate Mollusca

in the fact that these specimens were placed in a shallow glass

dish, and in a situation constantly exposed to draughts of fresh

air, which kept the water well aérated.

The five species of Nudibranchiata which have been met with

in the Dee only, and not in the Mersey, are the following :—

1. Doris depressa. This scarce little Doris, remarkable for

the great relative size of the spicula, was once taken by Mr.

Byerley at Hilbre Island.

2. Doris subquadrata. Only two specimens of this rare Doris

appear to have been yet seen. The first was discovered by Mr.

Alder, m deepish water at Torbay, in 1845 ; and the second was

found by Mr. Byerley at Caldy Blacks, in the Dee. This spe-

cimen was forwarded to Mr. Alder, who confirmed the fact of

its being D. subquadrata. I believe it has never been taken

since. It was in company with Doris pilosa, to which species it

is closely allied, but yet differs from it in several points, and

particularly in the degree of development of the pallium, which

in D. subquadrata is so scant as to leave the head and posterior

part of the foot uncovered, when the animal is extended.

3. The third peculiar Dee species is the Eolis olivacea.

The last excursion of the Liverpool Naturalists’ Field Club

was to Hilbre Island, on which occasion, notwithstanding that

the day was hopelessly wet, it was not sufficiently so to damp

the ardour of ninety-five members and friends of this flourishing

Club. A few only landed ; but among the captures I was glad

to number Clavellina lepadiformis, new to our local list of Tuni-

cata, while, among some Zoophytes brought from the island by

Dr. Edwards, there appeared a specimen of the above Kolis not

hitherto known in this locality. It was a small specimen, very

brilliantly coloured, and altogether a very elegant addition to

our fauna.

4 & 5. But the most interesting genus of all is perhaps that to

which the remaining two species belong. I refer to Antiopa, the

history of which is not a little remarkable. In 1844, M. Verany

of Genoa described a species of Nudibranch inhabiting the

shores of Southern Europe, under the name of Janus Spinole.

The name Janus, however, having been already occupied by a_

genus of Hymenopterous insects, Messrs. Alder and Hancock

proposed to call it Antiopa, in order to avoid confusion of ge-

neric terms. The animal in question appeared to approach very

near in its characters to Proctonotus mucroniferus; but a re-

markable crest between the dorsal tentacles, added to the lamel-

lated form of the tentacles, and the terminal branching of the

biliary cells of the papillae, appeared to warrant its separation

from the genus Proctonotus ; and for seven years it constituted

the sole species of the genus, under the name of Antiopa splen-

ee es ee a a ee pa ee

See nv . ics) 1 ‘

inhabiting the Estuary of the Dee. 201

dida; and perhaps it is one of the most beautiful of this beau-

tiful tribe. It mhabits the Mediterranean Sea, the south coasts

of Europe and England,—the Menai Straits being the only

northern locality known when the Ray Monograph was published.

In July 1851, however, my friends Messrs. Byerley and Price,

when on a visit’to Hilbre Island, each picked up a specimen of

a new species of Antiopa possessing the crest of that genus, but

in the tuberculated papille approaching still more closely to

Proctonotus than did the first Antiopa. One of these was sent to

Mr. Alder, but died before it reached him ; still, being a unique

specimen, it was figured, and appeared in the Monograph under

these adverse circumstances. Much as it resembled Proctonotus,

the crest was with reason considered sufficient to distinguish it,

and it was described under the name of Antiopa hyalina, the

original species having in the mean time been renamed A. cris-

tata—as I think, unfortunately, since the crest constituted a

generic, and not a specific distinction. In August 1854 Mr.

Byerley again met with a specimen of Antiopa hyalina within a

few yards of the original spot. This was the first Mr. Alder saw

alive, and it was a much superior specimen, more mature, and

in altogether better condition than that figured, from which it

differed in the greater length and more pointed character of the

dorsal tentacles, the superior attenuation of the papille, and

greater length of the tail. A careful drawing of it was made

by Mr. Hancock, but too late to replace the one engraved for

the Monograph.

This remarkably local species has hitherto eluded search in

every other spot, and is peculiar to Hilbre Island in the Dee ;

and there, until the summer of 1859, it was the sole representa-

tive of the genus. In July of that year, however, I was so for-

tunate as to discover some fine specimens of Antiopa splendida

(or cristata). These were such beautiful objects that I sent the

largest to Mr. Alder, who informed me that even finer specimens

occur in the Mediterranean. I look upon it, however, as the

most lovely of the tribe, but one which has met with scant

justice in that, for the most part, exquisitely-illustrated work.

But it would perhaps be scarcely possible to delineate it satis-

factorily: it deserves the name of hyalina even more than its

congener. Mr. Moore, who visited Hilbre about a month after

I had discovered Antiopa cristata, and who was with me on

that occasion, upon looking into the rock-pool in which I had

found them, saw an individual of that.species, and, with it, one

with which he was not familiar. He brought it to Liverpool ; and

on examination, it turned out to be another specimen of Antiopa

hyalina. Thus this rare Nudibranch has been taken in the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 14

202 Dr. C. Collingwood on Nudibranchiate Mollusca.

same spot at intervals of three and five years, and at last in

company with its congener, exhibiting the curious and interest-

ing spectacle of a small rock-pool containing an entire genus,

the species of which are—one a widely-distributed animal, whose

geographical range extends from there to the Mediterranean

Sea, the other apparently one of the most localized animals

upon the face of the earth.

The value of local lists is now fully recognized ; and although

they can never be deemed perfect, inasmuch as enlarged research

and process of time may always be expected to bring to light

additional species, nevertheless the collection of such carefully

prepared lists is undoubtedly the best means of illustrating the

Fauna of a country, as well as of elucidating the geographical

range and distribution of animals. The followmg Catalogue of

the Nudibranchiate Mollusca of the Mersey and Dee may be

regarded as accurate and complete up to the present time.

Catalogue of the Nudibranchiata of the Mersey and Dee.

. Doris tuberculata. Mersey and Dee; common.

—— Johnstoni. Mersey and Dee; once or twice.

proxima. Mersey and Dee; common (found nowhere else).

—— bilamellata. Mersey and Dee; abundant.

—— pilosa. Mersey and Dee; not uncommon.

—— subquadrata. Dee; once (the second known specimen).

—- depressa. Dee; once.

. Polycera Lessonit. Between Mersey and Dee; once.

ocellata. Mersey and Dee; occasional.

10. Ancula cristata. Mersey and Dee ; common.

11. Tritonia Hombergit. Mersey and Dee; occasional.

12. —— plebeia. Mersey and Dee; occasional.

13. Dendronotus arborescens. Mersey and Dee; common.

14. Doto coronata. Mersey and Dee; very common.

15. Eolis papillosa, Mersey and Dee; common.

OWS OR to

16. coronata. Mersey and Dee; common.

17. —— Drummondi. Mersey and Dee; very common.

18. —— rufibranchialis. Mersey and Dee; not uncommon.

19. —— Landsburgii. Mersey and Dee; rare.

20, -—— concinna. Mersey; common (the second known locality).

21. —— olivacea. Dee; once taken.

922 aurantiaca. Mersey and Dee; common.

23. —— picta. Mersey and Dee; not uncommon.

24 exigua. Mersey; apparently rare.

25. —— despecta. Mersey; common.

26. Embletonia pallida. Mersey (the only known locality); very rare.

27. Antiopa cristata. Dee; occasional.

28. Antiopa hyalina. Dee (the only known locality); very rare.

15 Oxford St., Liverpool,

August 1860.

Say

Mr. L. Reeve on two new species of ‘Shells from Cambojia. 208

XXX.—On two new Species of Shells from Cambojia.

By Lovert Reeve, F.L.S. &e.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Will you do me the favour to publish in your September

Number the following descriptions of two very superb and

striking new land-shells just received by Mr. Samuel Stevens

from the south-eastern corner of the Asiatic continent? They

were collected by an enterprising French traveller and naturalist,

M. Mouhot, in the interior of the kingdom of Cambojia, lying

between Siam and Cochin China. No European had hitherto

reached the locality; and M. Mouhot relates how he accom-

plished the journey amidst savage tribes at great personal risk.

Heliz Mouhoti.

Shell sinistral, deeply umbilicated, conoidly globose, rather

inflated ; upper portion of the whorls of a rich-toned transpa-

rent chestnut-colour, edged at the sutural margin with purple-

black ; lower portion of the whorls white, turning to a delicate

straw-colour by the overlying of a shining, transparent, horny

epidermis, encircled below the periphery and around the umbi-

licus with two very decided, broad, rich purple-black bands ;

whorls six, corrugately puckered throughout at the sutural

margin, the first four whorls very densely granosely wrinkle-

striated in the direction of the lines of growth, the striz gradu-

ally disappearing on the fifth whorl; aperture lunar-orbicular ;

lip simple, reflected partly round the umbilicus.

Out of two thousand species of Helix at present known,

the only one of the same type as H. Mowhoti is the large

H. Brookei, collected by Mr. Arthur Adams, in company with

Sir Edward Belcher, on the mountains of Borneo, during the

voyage of the ‘Samarang,’ and described by Mr. Arthur Adams

and myself in the ‘Zoology’ of that expedition. AH. Mouhoti,

of which Mr. Stevens has received a few specimens in va-

rious stages of growth, is even larger and more inflated than

H. Brookei. In adult specimens, the last whorl measures

64 inches in circumference, 3 inches in diameter, and the shell

is about 2 inches high. It differs from H. Brookei in being

conspicuously, but not broadly, umbilicated, and in the ma-

ture lip not being in the least degree reflected at the margin.

The lip itself (not the margin) is reflected at its junction with

the body-whorl, partly round the umbilicus, as in the Nanina

form of the genus. But the most striking feature of the species

14*

204 Mr. L. Reeve on two new species of Shells from Cambojia.

is the colouring. In H. Brookei the lower half of the whorls is

of a uniform dark chestnut-colour; in H. Mouhoti it is pure

white, turned to a bright straw-colour by the overlying of a

shining horny epidermis, encircled immediately below the peri-

phery by a broad, rich, purple-black band, somewhat like the

bands of the large Philippine Bulimus Reevei, but even broader

and more defined on the white ground. The region of the um-

bilicus is also deeply and as definitely stained with the same

purple-black colour. As in H. Brookei, all the specimens of H.

Mouhoti are sinistral, or what is more commonly called reversed.

Bulimus Cambojiensis.

Shell either sinistral or dextral, cylindrically ovate, thick,

stout and pupoid in the spire, bluish-white, tinged with a watery

fawn-colour, and clouded throughout with oblique zigzag flames

of the same colour, darker, but very undefined and washy ;

whorls seven, smooth, rather bulbous, faintly impressed concavely

below the suture ; aperture ovate, of rather moderate dimensions,

overlaid in a very conspicuous manner across the body-whorl,

and over a very thickly reflected lip, with a callous, opake, milk-

white deposit, which in the interior is stained with a beautifully

iridescent violet-rose.

This fine species, of which Mr. Stevens has received several

specimens, measuring nearly 3 inches in length by 1 inch in

width, is a most characteristic example of a type of the Malayan

province of the genus, represented by the old Bulimus citrinus

of Bruguiére; and I name it after its well-authenticated place

of habitation, because the species is, in all probability, confined

to that locality. The islands adjacent to Cambojia have been

pretty well ransacked; and we have nothing like it in species,

either from them or from the contiguous mainland of Siam on.

the west, or Cochin China on the east. This particular type of

the genus appears, however, abundantly at the Moluccas, in B.

citrinus ; and at Mindanao, the southernmost of the Philippine

Islands, in B. maculiferus. Like these two species, B. Cambo-

jiensis occurs with the shell convoluted either to the right or

to the left. The shell is both larger and stouter than that of

B. citrinus, differently painted, and especially characterized by

its mouth of iridescent violet-rose, or what is now fashionably

termed “ Solferino”’ colour.

I am, Gentlemen,

Your obedient Servant,

Hutton, near Brentwood, Essex, Lovet. REEVE.

Aug. 16, 1860.

Te Pee A ee Me Ve Pe Een eee

205

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Archaia ; or, Studies of the Cosmogony and Natural History of the

Hebrew Scriptures. By J. W. Dawson, LL.D., F.G.S. &c.

Montreal, 1860.

Amoncst the numerous cosmogonists, and quasi-cosmogonists, who

have attempted to reconcile the supposed “ inconsistencies ” of the

Mosaic and geological records, there are not many who have possessed

that accuracy of judgment and thought, or who have combined a

sufficient amount of scientific with theological acumen, to make an

permanent impression on the minds of either philosophers or biblical

critics. The consequence is, that, practically, each particular in-

quirer has taken up, more or less, an independent position,—often-

times caring but little, or even almost unconscious, whether or not

the investigators of truth by different, but converging, lines of argu-

ment have arrived at conclusions ia harmony with his own! And

thus it is that, in some departments, much valuable information

which might have been found explanatory of facts obscurely hinted

at in others, has been either entirely lost sight of or else regarded as

worthless,—and all through the want of that “happy balance”’ of

unbiassed discernment which can detect the golden thread of truth

throughout its countless ramifications, not merely in Nature, but

equally also in the immaterial and moral worlds.

Whatever may be the results arrived at by the author of the clever

and ingenious volume now before us, it will at least be admitted that

he has executed his task with a greater amount of ability and judg-

ment than perhaps any writer on the same subject who has preceded

him. At once an accomplished geologist, a scholar, and a sound

biblical critic, and possessing (which is more important still) a tho-

rough knowledge of Hebrew and a power of unprejudiced perception

rarely to be met with, it is not surprising that he should have thrown

some new light on many points which have been hitherto but imper-

fectly discussed : and we feel sure that all who are interested in the

study of a subject which yields to none other in importance (though

it has lost much by the injudicious handling of shallow sceptics and

the rampant speculation of literary dabblers) will thank Dr. Dawson

for so able an exposition of his views.

There is a class of reasoners on the Continent (happily not very

numerous in this country) who believe the Mosaic narrative of crea-

tion to be simply a well-composed myth. They think that the mind

of England is not yet sufficiently advanced to accept so bold a doctrine,

but that, nevertheless, ‘‘for some beautiful moral purpose, Moses

tried to palm off upon his credulous countrymen a poetic fiction

drawn from what he had learnt in Egypt,”’— forgetting that he

inserted in the selfsame book which contains this “fiction” the Ten

Commandments, and the heaviest denunciations against forgery and

deceit! To “philosophers” of that school Dr. Dawson’s work does

not appeal; but those who, on other and more substantial grounds

. than that which their own hasty and imperfect judgment may sup-

ply, already believe in the integrity of Holy Scripture, and who can

206 Bibliographical Notice.

conceive it possible that statements are not necessarily untrue simply

because they themselves do not at once intuitively understand them,

will find a fund of valuable information and suggestions scattered

throughout this pleasantly written volume.

To enter into the general plan of the ‘ Archaia’ would require far

greater space than that which is here afforded ; but we cannot better

describe it than as a ‘“‘ running commentary’’ on the early announce-

ments of Genésis, in which a close collation is made of the Hebrew

original with the modern discoveries of science. Separate chapters

are devoted to the “days,”’ or eons, of creation, and to an inquiry

into the nature of the actual facts to which allusion is made in the

Mosaic history of the Cosmos. In his sixth chapter Dr. Dawson

inclines strongly towards La Place’s theory, commonly known as the

Nebular Hypothesis, as most in accordance with the scriptural ac-

count of the existence of light before any mention is made of the

luminous centre of our system: ‘‘ What, then, was the nature of the

light which on the first day shone without the presence of any local

luminary? It must have proceeded from luminous matter diffused

through the whole space of the solar system, or surrounding our

globe as with a mantle. It was ‘clothed with light as with a gar-

igen ae Sphered in a radiant cloud; for yet the sun was not.’

We have already rejected the hypothesis that the primeval night

proceeded from a temporary obscuration of the atmosphere ; and the

expression ‘ God said, Let light be,’ affords an additional reason, since,

in accordance with the strict precision of language which everywhere

prevails in this ancient document, a mere restoration of light would

not be stated in such terms. If we wish to find a natural explana-

tion of the mode of illumination referred to, we must recur to one

or other of the suppositions mentioned above, that the luminous

matter formed a nebulous atmosphere slowly concentrating itself

towards the centre of the solar system, or that it formed a special

envelope of our earth, which subsequently disappeared” (p. 88).

The various points which are usually supposed to be antagonistic

to each other in the two records are examined seriatim, and, as it

seems to us, in most instances answered satisfactorily. According to

the Hebrew narrative, “all the earth’s physical features were per-

fected on the fourth day, immediately before the creation of animals’

(p. 196); and geological discovery, in which animals play the first

part, carries us back to an epoch corresponding with the beginning |

of the fifth day, which “day,” or zecn, would appear “to include the

whole of the Paleeozoic and Mesozoic epochs of geology.” But in

the Mosaic epitome it will be remembered that plants are stated to

have made their appearance on the third day, and thus to have pre-

ceded animals in the order of succession; so that “we are shut up

to the conclusion that the flora of the third day must have its place

before the Paleeozoic period of geology.” ‘ But that there were

plants,” continues our author, ‘before this period, we may infer

almost with certainty from the abundance and distribution of carbo-

naceous matter in the form of graphite in the Azoic or Laurentian

ot hay ont ae

a l

Bibliographical Notice. 207

rocks of Canada; but of the form and structure of these plants we

know nothing” (p. 168).

Many interesting suggestions bearing on controverted points might

be adduced from the pages of this treatise, did space permit. Thus,

in discussing the exact meaning of the Hebrew word “min,” Dr.

Dawson remarks, ‘‘A very important truth is contained in the ex-

pression ‘after its kind,’ 7. e. after its species ; for the Hebrew ‘ min,’

used here, has strictly this sense, and, like the Greek idea and the

Latin species, conveys the notion of form as well as that of kind. It

is used to denote species of animals in Leviticus i. and xiv., and in

Deuteronomy xiv. and xv. We are taught by this statement that

plants were created each by itself, and that creation was not a sort

of slump-work to be perfected by the operation of a law of develop-

ment, as fancied by some modern speculators. In this assertion of

the distinctness of species, and the production of each by a distinct

creative act, revelation tallies perfectly with the conclusions of natural

science, which lead us to believe that each species is permanently

reproductive, variable within narrow limits, incapable of permanent

intermixture with other species, and a direct product of creative

power” (p. 163). And, again, whilst drawing a distinction between

the expression to “create” and simply to “‘form” or “make,” he

adds: ‘‘We may again note that the introduction of animal life is

marked by the use of the word ‘create,’ for the first time since the

general creation of the heavens and the earth. We may also note

that the animal, as well as the plant, was created ‘after its kind,’ or

‘species by species.’ The animals are grouped under three great

classes,—the Remes, the Tanninim, and the Birds; but, lest any

misconception should arise as to the relations of species to these

groups, we are expressly informed that the species is here the true

unit of the creative work. It is worth while, therefore, to note that

this most ancient authority on this much controverted topic connects

species on the one hand with the creative fiat, and on the other with

the power of continuous reproduction” (p. 192).

In like manner, in his 16th chapter (on the “ Unity and Antiquity

of Man”’), Dr. Dawson once more reverts to the same subject : “ The

species is not merely an ideal unit; it is a unit in the work of crea-

tion. No one better indicates than Agassiz does the doctrine of the

creation of animals; but to what is it that creation refers? Not

to genera and higher groups: they express only the relations of

things created ;—not to individuals as now existing: they are the

results of the laws of invariability and increase of the species ;—

but to certain original individuals, protoplasts, formed after their

kinds or species, and representing the powers and limits of variation

inherent in the species,—the ‘potentialities of their existence,’ as

Dana well expresses it. The species, therefore, with all its powers

and capacities for reproduction, is that which the Creator has made,

—His unit in the work, as well as ours in the study... .. The limits

of variability differ for every species, and must be ascertained by

patient investigation of large numbers of specimens, before we can

confidently assert the boundaries in some widely distributed and

208 Royal Society :—

variable species ; but in the greater number this is not difficult, and

in all may be ascertained by patient inquiry ” (pp. 285, 289).

With the above quotation we must conclude our brief notice of Dr.

Dawson’s able and interesting work, merely remarking that, if he

has not in all instances succeeded in entirely satisfying the minds of

critics, he has at least offered more intelligible solutions of the greater

mass of supposed “ difficulties” than have been hitherto arrived at—

and such, we might add, as may be readily accepted without doing

unnecessary violence to either Scripture or science.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

June 14, 1860.—General Sabine, R.A., Treasurer and V.P.,

in the Chair.

“Researches on the Foraminifera.”’—Part IV. By W. B. Car-

penter, M.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., F.L.S. &e.

The author in this communication brings to a conclusion that

series of inquiries into the structural and physiological characters of

typical forms of Foraminifera, which he had been induced to work

out for the sake of turning to the account of Zoological science the

valuable collections made by Mr. Jukes in the Australian Seas and

by Mr. Cuming in the Philippine.

The first genus now treated of is Polystomella, the smaller and

simpler forms of which have long been known, and of which the

structure, so far as it can be elucidated by the examination of such

specimens, has been already described with great care and accuracy

by Professor W.C. Williamson. But in the comparatively gigantic

and highly developed Polystomelle of the Australian and Philippine

series, a feature exists which is scarcely discernible in the humbler

forms previously examined—that feature being the extraordinary

development of the canal-system. A spiral canal runs along the

inner margin of either surface of every whorl; from this canal a

series of arches is given off, of which one passes down between every

two adjacent segments, uniting it with the other spiral canal; whilst

another set of straight branches passes directly towards the surface

of the shell, through the thick calcareous deposit which covers in the

depressed centre of the spire, and which extends as far as the last-

formed spire. From the connecting arches, successive pairs of diverg-

ing branches proceed at frequent intervals; these, in the last whorl,

make their way to the surface of the shell, and (when the shell is

newly formed) open close on either side of the septal band, though,

as the shell increases in thickness by subsequent deposit, the increased

divergence of the branches separates their mouths from each other,

and it very commonly happens that the two contiguous branches

_ diverging from different arches meet and open by a single external

pore half-way between the septal bands. When, however, one whorl

Dr. W. B. Carpenter on the Foraminifera. 209

has been surrounded by another, this radiating canal-system of the

inner whorl does not usually continue itself directly into that of the

outer (though such a continuation is not unfrequently seen), but

the diverging canals for the most part terminate in the stolons of

communication between the segments of sarcode that occupy the

chambers of the outer whorl.

The evidence afforded by the distribution of the canal-system in

Polystomelila is decidedly confirmatory of the view expressed by the

author on a former occasion, that this peculiar set of inosculating

5 passages is related to the formation and nutrition of those solid

calcareous layers which strengthen and connect the proper walls of

the chambers, and to which he has given the designation of the

“intermediate skeleton.”

This view derives strong confirmation from the still more extensive

distribution and greater importance of the canal-system of Calcarina,

a genus of which Mr. Cuming’s Philippine collection affords a most

remarkable series of illustrations. This type may be considered as

closely allied to Polystomella in the disposition and mode of com-

munication of its chambers, save that the spire is generally more or

less inequilateral. Its ‘intermediate skeleton’’ is, however, much

more developed ; and it extends itself into a variable number of pro-

longations, sometimes simply club-shaped, sometimes more or less

ramifying, which radiate in different directions from the central body,

giving it somewhat the appearance of a spur-rowel, whence its

generic designation. (An approach to this configuration is occasion-

ally presented by the common Polystomella crispa, as also by

some other species of Polystomella.) Now the independence of the

intermediate skeleton and of the spiral system of chambers is curi-

ously shown by the disproportionate development which they respect-

ively exhibit the one to the other, and by their occasional complete

disconnexion,—the spire altogether departing from its usual course,

and (as it were) running wild, whilst the intermediate skeleton

with its prolongations still presents its ordinary configuration. ‘The

nutrition of the intermediate skeleton seems to be provided for by a

system of large canals, freely inosculating with each other, which

originate on the sides of the chambers, and are continued through

$ the whole thickness of the intermediate skeleton, some of them pass-

: ing directly to its nearest surface, whilst others are continued to the

terminations of its radiating prolongations.

It is nota little remarkable that a Foraminiferous organism should

present itself so extremely resembling the preceding as to be easily

mistaken for it, and yet essentially differing from it in its plan of

structure. This is the case with a type of which some remarkable

Specimens occur in Mr. Cuming’s collection, and of which some

smaller examples have been kindly put into the author’s hands by

Dr. J. E. Gray. As it seems to be identical with the body described

by Montfort under the designation Tinoporus baculatus, it may be

right to retain that name, although it had been abandoned under

the impression that it was a mere synonym of Calcarina. The

structure of this body will be better understood after the description

210 Royal Society.

of a simpler form, which seems to be generally diffused through the

seas of warmer latitudes, but of which the most remarkable examples

present themselves in Mr. Jukes’s Australian dredgings. Its shape

is extremely variable, being sometimes an almost perfect sphere, in

other cases resembling the lower half of a sugar-loaf, whilst in other

cases again it is a very irregular depressed cone. It seems originally

to have grown attached to zoophytes, corals, &c., since it frequently

presents indications of such former attachment, though it is rarely

to be met with otherwise than free. It is, moreover, very closely

allied in structure to the body which has been termed Polytrema

miniaceum, under the belief that it was a Polyzoan Coral, but whose

Foraminiferous affinities have been already perceived by Dr. Gray,

who has proposed for it the generic name of Pustulipora.

In the commencement of its growth, this organism seems closely

to resemble Planorbulina, being formed of an assemblage of cham-

bers arranged on one plane, spirally towards the centre, but irregularly

clustered towards the circumference ; each chamber communicating

by single large septal orifices with the two contiguous chambers of

the same row, whilst its walls are perforated with numerous large

pseudopodian foramina. This first-formed plane, however, is after-

wards covered-in above and below by numerous successive layers of

similar cells, which are piled one upon another in very regular rows ;

the original spiral type of growth being altogether lost in these super-

posed layers. In this mode the organism comes to present a near

relationship to the fossil genus Orbitoides *,—the principal difference

being that the superposed layers are not so completely differentiated

from the original median layer in Tinoporus as they are in Orbitoides.

Now in Tinoporus baculatus we often find columns of solid shell-

substance interposed between the angular partitions of the piles of

superposed cells, just as they are in Orbitoides, their summits being

visible on the surface as projecting tubercles; these columns are

perforated with pseudopodian canals, which are extensions of the pores

in the walls of the chambers over which they lie. And the peculiar

stellate projections which give to this species so much the aspect of

a Calcarina are for the most part formed of a similar growth; for

though the chambered structure is continued for a short distance as a

conical protuberance into the base of each, yet this cone is invested

and extended by a sheath of solid shell-substance, which is perforated

by pseudopodian tubes extending through it from the chambers.

The last type of Foraminiferous structure described in this com- -

munication is one which appears to furnish a highly interesting link

of connexion between Foraminifera and Sponges. Its nature was at

first entirely misunderstood, the specimens in Mr. Cuming’s collec-

tion having been supposed, not only by Mr. Cuming, but by other con-

chologists, to be shells of a sessile Cirripede. Their external resem-

blance might readily justify such an inference, since they are irre-

gular cones, apparently composed of distinct valves, attached by a

spreading base to the surface of shells or corals, and having a single

* See the author’s account of the structure of that genus in the Quarterly

Journal of the Geological Society, vol. vi. 1850, p. 32.

Be ey ee a A ee

ae)

Zoological Society. 211

orifice at theirapex. A careful examination of the interior structure,

however, makes it evident that the shell is multilocular, and that it

is formed upon the type of the Helicostégue Foraminifera, closely

resembling Globigerina in the commencement of its growth; the

supposed ‘valves’ being the walls of the outer whorl, the chambers

of which are very large, and are partially subdivided by incomplete

septa. All the principal chambers communicate by orifices of their

own with a sort of central funnel which leads to the external orifice ;

and thus their relation to it is very much that of the separate orifices

of the chambers of Globigerina to its umbilicus. The cavities of the

chambers are occupied by a spongeous tissue, which contains sili-

ceous spicules; and although the possibility that this spongy sub-

stance may be parasitic must not be lost sight of, yet reasons are

given which seem to render it almost certain that this is the proper

body of the organism, on which Dr. Gray, who first discerned its

true affinities, has conferred the generic name of Carpenteria.

The author concludes with some general observations upon the

mutual affinities of the “typical forms ” of Foraminifera whose struc-

ture he has now elucidated ; and he sums up the evidence which his

examination of them has furnished in regard to the very wide range

of variation which seems especially to characterize this group,—

avowing his conviction that the only classificatiou of it which can

approach to a really natural arrangement, will be one founded upon

the idea of ‘‘ descent with modification’ as the means by which an

almost infinite variety of special forms has been evolved from a few

fundamental types.

ZCOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

May 8, 1860.—E. W. H. Holdsworth, Esq., F.L.S., in the Chair.

ON AN APPARENTLY New Species oF ParaApise-Birp.

By Wixii1Am Goopwin.

I beg permission to introduce to your notice a Bird of Paradise,

which I believe to be either altogether unknown, or at least hitherto

undescribed.

I have interested myself for many years in this branch of Orni-

thology, and possess in my own collection twenty-nine specimens, re-

presenting all the different species known up to the present time,

with the exception of Semioptera Wallacii. I have had opportunities

of inspecting the fine collections of these birds sent to England by

that energetic and able naturalist Mr. Wallace, and have searched

in vain for any specimen similar to that which I have now the

honour of introducing to the meeting. I therefore conclude it to

be in all probability an entirely new and undescribed species.

The bird now before you, which I believe to be the female, came

into my possession about twenty years ago, together with another,

which I have no doubt is the male bird. This latter specimen is

now in the British Museum.

I received them both from Mr. Bartlett, and we then agreed in

212 Zoological Society :—

considering them as a young male and female of the Paradisea

papuana ; but the numerous specimens which I have examined in

the collections of Mr. Wallace, consisting of males, females, and

young of the latter bird, have now convinced me that they belong

to an entirely distinct species. :

The male (now in the British Museum) is smaller than the Para-

disea papuana, the length from head to end of tail being about

9 inches, bill 14 inch, wings from shoulder to tips barely 73 inches,

tail 53 inches. Feathers on the head and shoulders yellow; back,

tail, and wings dark chestnut-brown; the coverts of the wings

edged with yellow; the two central tail-feathers have naked shafts

15 inches in length, terminating with elongated webs 3 inches long ;

the throat has a small patch of golden green, which surrounds the

base of the bill ; the lower parts, with the exception of a small patch

of brown under the throat, white; side feathers somewhat elongated

and soft.

Female: length from head to end of tail about 9 inches, bill

14 inch. Forehead, throat, sides and top of the head dark chocolate-

brown, shading to a dingy yellow and cinnamon colour ; tail-coverts

tinged with yellowish-brown ; tail cinnamon-brown, 42 inches long,

the two middle feathers narrow, pointed and curved, 4} inches in

length ; the whole of the under parts from the throat white ; side

feathers soft ; legs and wings imperfect.

Mr. Bartlett informed me that these birds came to England with

other skins of Birds of Paradise, viz. the Clouded (P. magnifica),

Golden-breasted (P. aurea), and the Ptilorhis magnifica.

The locality was unknown to him, and is probably one which Mr.

Wallace has not yet visited. Should he continue his researches, he

may yet be fortunate enough to meet with this species.

In conclusion, I beg to propose that the bird now brought under

your notice be named Paradisea Bartlettii, in recognition of the

valuable services rendered by Mr. Bartlett to the lovers of ornitho-

logical science by his very careful researches and numerous observa-

tions.

Notes on Two Strrutuiovus Birps NOW LIVING IN THE

Society’s Garpens. By Puiiip Luruey Sciater, M.A.,

SECRETARY TO THE SOCIETY.

At the last meeting of this Society I announced that we were ex-

pecting to receive two additional examples of Struthious birds for

the Menagerie, which I had reason to believe would prove to be

distinct from any of the seven then existing in it. I now have the

pleasure of informing the meeting that these birds have arrived in

good health and condition, and that an accurate examination of them

has convinced me, as well, I believe, as every one who has paid them

a visit, that they really belong to independent species. We are now

therefore the fortunate possessors of no less than nine different species

of this important group, of which, until lately, but four were known

to exist in the whole world in a recent state.

The newly arrived birds I allude to are examples of the Emeu

Mr. P. Li. Sclater on two new Struthious Birds. 213

of Western Australia (Dromeus irroratus, Bartlett), and the Casso-

wary with the throat-wattles divided and far apart, which I have

proposed to designate Casuarius bicarunculatus.

The Emeu of Western Australia may, as was pointed out by Mr.

Bartlett, when he first described it at a meeting of this Society in

May 1859, be easily distinguished from the well-known Eastern

bird by its spotted plumage. On comparing the feathers of the

two species together, the mode in which this spotting is produced is

clearly apparent. The feathers of D. irroratus are barred alternately

with silky white and darkish grey throughout their length, terminating

AEs

; E

Fig. a.

in a black tip margined posteriorly with rufous. Those of D. Nove

Hollandie are uniform blackish grey from the base to the extre-

mity, which is black with a broad subterminal band of rufous.

On comparing the two living birds together, we find D. irroratus

generally of a much more slender habit. The tarsi are longer

and thinner, and the toes longer and much more slender. The

tarsal scutes are smaller. The irides are of a pale hazel, instead of

a reddish brown asin D. Nove Hollandie.

214 Zoological Society :—

The example of D. irroratus in the Gardens of the Zoological

Society of Amsterdam was brought by a Dutch vessel from Albany,

King George’s Sound. I have reason to believe that our specimen

is from the same locality. As Mr. Bartlett’s original skin of D.

irroratus was obtained in the interior of Southern Australia, the

range of this Emeu must be supposed to extend over the western

portion of Australia into the latter colony, where it probably inos-

culates with D. Nove Hollandie*.

May

AN Wit ”

Se Wy \\Ni

Fig. 3.

With regard to the Casuarius bicarunculatus, I am unable at pre-

sent to give any particulars concerning its true habitat, though in

all probability it is the representative of the Common Cassowary of

Ceram (Casuarius galeatus) in one of the Molucca group or adjoin-

ing islands. The specimen which we possess is still quite young.

The casque is not developed. Except as regards the complete sepa-

ration of the two neck-wattles, as indicated in the drawings now ex-

hibited, of which fig. a represents the front view of the fore-neck

* Two additional specimens of the Spotted Emeu (both immature) have since

been received by the Society from Swan River. In this stage of plumage the

bird is decidedly darker than its near ally, D. Nove Hollandie.

are

a eR = eS a eet Ni

On new species of Birds from Guatemala. 215

of the Common Cassowary, and fig. 4 the corresponding part of the

new species, this bird might well pass as a rather bright-coloured

variety of the Casuarius galeatus. But I have little doubt that the

bird, as it grows older, will develope further differences, and that,

when adult, it will be readily distinguishable by other characters

from the common species.

May 22, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

CHARACTERS OF ELEVEN New Species or BirDS DISCOVERED

By Ospert SALVIN In GuaTeEMALA. By Puinip LUTLEY

Sciater, M.A., SecRETARY TO THE SOCIETY; AND OSBERT

Satvin, M.A., F.Z.S.

1. PoLiopriLa ALBILORIS.

Cerulescenti-cinerea, pileo nigro, loris albis: remigibus alarum

nigricantibus ; primartis cinereo, secundariis albo latiore mar-

ginatis : caude rectricibus tribus utrinque lateralibus albo, gra-

datim decrescente, terminatis, ceteris nigris, quarta utrinque

extima albo terminata: subtus alba, cinerascente lavata :

rostro nigro: pedibus obscure plumbeis.

Long. tota 4°3, alze 1-9, caudee 2°0.

Hab. In rep. Guatimalensi in valle fl. Motagua.

Obs. Affinis P. leucogastre ex Brasilia, sed loris albis facile nota-

bilis. °

2. DENDR@CA CHRYSOPARIA.

Supra nigra, dorsi plumis ad margines aurescentibus: superciliis

et capite toto laterali lete aureo-flavis, vitta angusta per oculos

transeunte nigra: alis nigricantibus, albo bifasciatis, secun-

dariis quoque albido limbatis: cauda nigra, rectricum trium

utrinque lateralium pogonio interno partim albo: subtus alba

gutture toto et maculis laterum utrinque nigris: rostro pedi-

busque obscure corneis.

Long. tota 4°5, alee 2°5, caudze 2°4.

Hab. In reip. Guatimalensis provincia Vere Pacis, inter montes.

Obs. Inter D. virentem et D. Townsendi media, ab utraque dorso

nigro, abdomine pure albo et capite laterali fere omnino aureo distin-

guenda.

3. HyLopHILUS CINEREICEPS.

Flavicanti-olivaceus : pileo toto et nucha cinereis: ciliis oculo-

rum et corpore medio subtus albis: lateribus et ecrisso pallide

flavicanti-viridibus, rostro corneo, mandibula inferiore albicante :

pedibus plumbeis.

Long. tota 4-1, alze 2-1, caude 1°8.

Hab. In prov. Vere Pacis regione calida.

Obs. Affinis H. thoracico, Temminckii, ex Cayenna, sed fronte

pileo concolore et pectore albo distinguendus.

216 Zovlogical Society :—

4, GLYPHORHYNCHUS PECTORALIS.

Brunneus, secundariis extus, uropygio et cauda rufis : superciliis,

lateribus capitis et gula pallide ochracescenti-rufis, plumarum

marginibus angustis brunneis : subtus dilutior, pectore maculis

elongatis, plumarum scapos cingentibus, notato: remigibus

nigris, macula magna quadrata in pogonio interiore pallide

ochracea occupatis : rostro nigricanti-plumbeo, pedibus nigris.

Long. tota 5:5, alee 2°8, caudee 2°7.

Hab. In prov. Veree Pacis regione calida.

Obs. Assimilis G. cuneato ex Brasilia, sed statura majore et ma-

culis pectoralibus dignoscendus.

5. THAMNISTES ANABATINUS.

Thamnistes genus novum ex familia Formicartidarum, Thamno-

philo generi affinis: characteres generales Thamnophili habet, sed

rostro crassiore, basi latiore, et ptilosi anabatina differt.

Typus. T. anabatinus.

3. Vix olivascenti-brunneus, subtus dilutior : cauda ferrugineo-

rubra unicolore : alis extus rufescentibus : macula magna inter-

scapulari plumarum basin occupante lete aurantiaco-rubra,

margine subapicali nigra : superciliari striga indistincta et cor-

pore subtus pallide ochraceis, unicoloribus : rostri mandibula

superiore nigricante, inferiore pallide cornea : pedibus nigris.

Q. Mari similis, sed macula interscapuli nulla.

Long. tota 5°6, alee 2°7, caudze 2°3, tarsi 7°5.

Hab. In prov. Vere Pacis regione calida.

6. PLATYRHYNCHUS CANCROMINUS.

Platyrhynchus cancroma, Sclater, P. Z. 8. 1856, p. 295, et Ibis,

1859, p. 445.

Similis P. cancromati ex Brasilia, et ab illo vix satis diversus, sed

gula pure alba et cauda breviore distinguendus.

Hab. In prov. Veree Pacis regione calida, et in Mexico Merid.

statu Veree Crucis.

7. TYRANNULUS SEMIFLAVUS.

Olivaceus: pileo cinerascente: fronte et superciliis albis: alis

caudaque fuscis olivaceo limbatis: subtus pure flavus : rostro.

et pedibus nigris.

Long. tota 3°2, alee 1°8, caude 1:2.

Hab. In prov. Verse Pacis regione calida.

Obs. Affinis Tyrannulo elato et T. nigricapillo, et pleramque

eadem forma, sed corpore subtus flavo, maculis alaribus nullis et

cauda paulo breviore distinguendus.

8. Hererorpetma VER#&-PactIs.

Olivaceum unicolor, supra infraque ad medium pectus rufo aut

ein a

RP Te EP eo eee La

Pave

£1

On new Species of Birds from Guatemala. 217

ochraceo lavatum : alis caudaque fuscescentibus, extus rufescen-

tibus: rostro corneo: pedibus plumbescentibus.

Long. tota 6°3, alee 3-5, caudze 2°5.

Hab. In prov. Vere Pacis regione calida.

Obs. Affine H. virescenti ex Brasilia, et statura eadem ; colore

H. turdino magis appropinquans ; attamen ab utroque sane diversum.

9. LiPpAUGUS HOLERYTHRUS.

Rufescenti-brunneus unicolor, subtus clarior : remigum parte in-

terna et primariorum apicibus fuscescentibus: rostri pallide

cornei basi albicante: pedibus obscure corylinis.

Long. tota 8°3, alee 4-2, caudze 3°8.

‘Had. In prov. Vere Pacis regione calida.

Obs. Affinis L. unirufo ex eadem patria, et pictura eadem, sed

crassitie minore facile dignoscendus.

10. Pronus HZMATOTIS.

Viridis : pileo rubiginoso-flavo : hujus plumarum marginibus an-

gustis et regione auriculari coccineis: gutture obscure plumbeo:

subtus viridis, pectore aureo lavato: lateribus sub alis late coc-

cineis: remigibus nigris, primariis supra fulvo anguste lim-

batis ; secundariis supra et alis omnino subtus cerulescentibus:

rectricum basibus intus coccineis, caude apice cerulescente :

rostro flavescenti-albo : pedibus rubellis.

Long. tota 8°5, alee 5-8, caudee 3°6. ~

Hab. In prov. Vere Pacis regione calida.

Obs. Species lateribus coccineis ab aliis hujusce generis speciebus

primo visu diversa.

11. CoRETHRURA RUBRA.

Late rufa, subtus medialiter dilutior : gula albicantiore : pileo

toto et lateribus capitis saturate cinereis : remigibus et rectri-

cibus cum uropygio obscure fusco-nigris: rostro nigro: pedibus

olivaceis.

Long. tota 9:0, alee 3°25, caudz 1°7, rostri ab angulo oris 0°8,

tarsi 1°3.

Hab. In provincia Vere Pacis.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On some new Species of Mammalia and Tortoises from Cambojia.

By Dr. Joun Epwarp Gaay, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.

Tupaia frenata.

Brown, minutely dotted with yellow; chin, inner side of limbs, and

~ andeunder side of body and tail yellow-brown. Head rather elongate,

with a black streak from the end of the nose to the ear, enclosing

the eye, edged above and below with a distinct yellow line to the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 15

218 Miscellaneous.

upper and lower side of the ear, and the lower streak having a very

narrow black streak beneath it; shoulder-streak none. Length of

head and body 5 inches, of tail 4 inches.

Hab. Cambojia (M. Mouhot).

Trionyx ornatus.

Back (of young animal in spirits) brown, with large unequal-

sized, irregularly disposed, black, cireular spots. Head olive, with

symmetrical small black spots on the chin, forehead, and nose ;

throat and sides of neck with large, unequal-sized, irregular-shaped,

but nearly symmetrically disposed yellow spots. Legs olive yellow,

spotted in front. Sternum and under side of margin yellow ; sternal

callosities not developed.

Hab, Cambojia (M. Mouhot).

The species is very distinct in its colouring from the young of any

of the other Indian species; and the colouring of the young animal

forms one of the best characters of the species of the genus. It is

most like the young of 7’. gangeticus; but the dorsal spots are solid,

not rings, and the head is olive, dotted with black.

Geoemyda grandis.

Shell oblong-elongate, dusky brown. Back keeled. Vertebral plates

elongate; the first urn-shaped, bluntly keeled; the fourth and fifth

sharply keeled. Hinder edges strongly serrated. Nuchal plate di-

stinct. Sternum truncated.in front, deeply notched behind (of male

very deeply concave). Head large. Claws very sharp and strong.

Length of shell 16 inches, width 11 inches.

Hab, Cambojia (M. Mouhot).

M. Mouhot sent also specimens of Yestudo elongata, Geoemyda

spinosa, Emys crassicollis, and of three other species of Emyde ;

but the three latter are so young as not to be fit to describe, or to

determine if they are the young of already known species.

On Rusa Japonica, a new Species of Rusa Deer from Japan.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.8.

Mr. J. Wilks has lately presented to the Zoological Society a pair

of Deer from Kanegawa in Japan; they are widely different from

any species that has hitherto come under my observation, and may

be entered in the Catalogues as .

Rusa Japonica (Japan Rusa Deer).

Size of a small Axis Deer. Both male and female are dark brown

with unequal and rather irregularly disposed round white spots ;

the series of spots on each side of the dark vertebral line close and

regular, forming two parallel lines. Legs, shoulders, and thighs brown,

not spotted. Anal disk and tail, and back edge of thighs, white ;

disk moderate, black-edged, especially above ; the tarsal gland, three-

quarters up the leg, large, dark yellow. Horn small, normal. The

is all A ee

Miscellaneous. 219

male with a dark ashy-brown neck, with a mane of longer, more

rigid, standing-out hair. Female hornless.

Like Hyelaphus porcinus, but more slender and graceful in all its

and higher on its legs, like an Axis Deer; much darker than

the Axis; it has no oblique white streak on the haunches, and the

male is maned like the Indian Rusa.

The male has shed his horns since his arrival in the Gardens.

They are short, not more than 10 or 12 inches long, and in form

rather like those of the Axis Deer, but they scarcely seem the

full-sized horns of the species. Perhaps they were developed in

confinement.

It may be Rusa lepida of Sundevall, but that is described as being

scarcely as large as a Roe-buck ; the tail black, white beneath, and

with a white spot on the face, which I cannot see in this Japanese

species. The male is not described as maned.

Prof. Acassi1z on the Origin of Species.

We copy from the advance sheets of Agassiz’s third volume of

‘Contributions to the Natural History of the United States’ the

following paragraphs relating to the origin of species, which has lately

pirested much attention, in consequence of the publication of Darwin’s

book on that subject.

Individuality and Specific Differences among Acalephs.

The morphological pheenomena dis¢ussed in the preceding section

naturally lead to a consideration of individuality and of the extent

and importance of specific differences among the Acalephs. A few

years ago the prevailing opinion among naturalists was, that while

genera, families, orders, classes, and any other more or less compre-

hensive divisions among animals were artificial devices of science to

facilitate our studies, species alone had a real existence in nature.

Whether the views I have presented in the first volume of this work

(p. 163), where I showed that species do not exist in any different

sense from genera, families, &c., have had anything to do with the

change which seems to have been brought about upon this point

among scientific men, is not for me to say; but, whatever be the

” cause, it is certainly true that, at the present day, the number of

naturalists who deny the real existence of species is greatly increased.

Darwin in his recent work on the ‘ Origin of Species,’ has also done

much to shake the belief in the real existence of species; but the

views he advocates are entirely at variance with those I have

attempted to establish. For many years past I have lost no oppor-

tunity of urging the idea that while species have no material existence,

they yet exist as categories of thought, in the same way as genera,

families, orders, classes, and branches of the anim kingdom.

Darwin’s fundamental idea, on the contrary, is that species, genera,

families, orders, classes, and any other kind of more or less compre-

hensive divisions among animals, do not exist at all, and are altogether

15*

220 Miscellaneous.

artificial, differing from one another only in degree, all having origi-

nated from a successive differentiation of a primordial organic form,

undergoing successively such changes as would at first produce a

variety of species; then genera, as the difference became more exten-

sive and deeper; then families, as the gap widened still further

between the groups, until in the end all that diversity was produced

which has existed or exists now. Far from agreeing with these views,

I have, on the contrary, taken the ground that all the natural divi-

sions in the animal kingdom are primarily distinct, founded upon

different categories of characters, and that all exist in the same way,

that is, as categories of thought, embodied in individual living forms.

I have attempted to show that branches in the animal kingdom are

founded upon different plans of structure, and for that very reason

have embraced from the beginning representatives between which

there could be no community of origin ; that classes are founded upon

different modes of execution of these plans, and therefore they also

embrace representatives which could have no community of origin ;

that orders represent the different degrees of complication in the

mode of execution of each class, and therefore embrace representatives

which could not have a community of origin any more than the

members of different classes or branches ; that families are founded

upon different patterns of form, and embrace representatives equally

independent in their origin ; that genera are founded upon ultimate

peculiarities of structure, embracing representatives which, from the

very nature of their peculiarities, could have no community of origin ;

and that, finally, species are based upon relations and proportions that

exclude, as much as all the preceding distinctions, the idea of a

common descent.

As the community of characters among the beings belonging to

these different categories arises from the intellectual connexion which

shows them to be categories of thought, they cannot be the result of

a gradual material differentiation of the objects themselves. The

argument on which these views are founded may be summed up in

the following few words :—species, genera, families, &c. exist as

thoughts, individuals as facts. It is presented at full length in the

first volume of this work (pp. 137-168), where I have shown that

individuals alone have a definite material existence, and that they

are, for the time being, the bearers not only of specific characteristics,

but of all the natural features in which animal life is displayed in ”

all its diversity,—individuality being, in fact, the great mystery of

organic life.

Since the arguments presented by Darwin in favour of a universal

derivation, from one primary form, of all the peculiarities existing now

among living beings have not made the slightest impression on my

mind, nor modified in any way the views I have already propounded,

I may fairly refer the reader to the paragraphs alluded to above as

containing sufficient evidence of their correctness, and I will here

only add a single argument, which seems to leave the question where

I have placed it.

It seems to me that there is much confusion of ideas in the general

Miscellaneous. 221

statement of the variability of species so often repeated lately. If

species do not exist at all, as the supporters of the transmutation

theory maintain, how can they vary? and if individuals alone exist,

how can the differences which may be observed among them prove

the variability of species? The fact seems to me to be, that, while

species are based upon definite relations among individuals which

differ in various ways among themselves, each individual, as a distinct

being, has a definite course to run from the time of its first formation

to the end of its existence, during which it never loses its identity

nor changes its individuality, nor its relations to other individuals

belonging to the same species, but preserves all the categories of

relationship which constitute specific or generic or family affinity, or

any other kind or degree of affinity. To prove that species vary, it

should be proved that individuals born from common ancestors change

the different categories of relationship which they bore primitively

to one another. While all that has thus far been shown is, that there

exists a considerable difference among individuals of one and the

same species. This may be new to those who have looked upon every

individual picked up at random, as affording the means of describing

satisfactorily any species ; but no naturalist who has studied carefully

any of the species now best known can have failed to perceive that

it requires extensive series of specimens accurately to describe a

species, and that the more complete such series are, the more precise

appear the limits which separate species. Surely the aim of science

cannot be to furnish amateur zoologists or collectors with a recipe for

a ready identification of any chance specimen that may fall into their

hands. And the difficulties with which we may meet in attempting

to characterize species do not afford the least indication that species

do not exist at all, as long as most of them can be distinguished, as

such, almost at first sight. I foresee that some convert to the trans-

mutation creed will at once object that the facility with which species

may be distinguished is no evidence that they were not derived from

other species. It may be so. But as long as no fact is adduced to

show that any one well-known species, among the many thousands

that are buried in the whole series of fossiliferous rocks, is actually

the parent of any one of the species now living, such arguments can

have no weight ; and thus far the supporters of the transmutation

theory have failed to produce any such facts. Instead of facts we

are treated with marvellous bear, cuckoo, and other stories. ‘‘ Credat

Judeeus Apella!”’

Had Mr. Darwin or his followers furnished a single fact to show

that individuals change, in the course of time, in such a manner as

to produce at last species different from those known before, the state

of the case might be different. But it stands recorded now, as before,

that the animals known to the ancients are still in existence, exhibiting

to this day the characters they exhibited of old. The geological

record, even with all its imperfections, exaggerated to distortion, tells

now, what it has told from the beginning, that the supposed inter-

mediate forms between the species of different geological periods are

imaginary beings, called up merely in support of a fanciful theory.

222 Miscellaneous.

The origin of all the diversity among living beings remains a mystery

as totally unexplained as if the book of Mr. Darwin had never been

written, for no theory unsupported by fact, however plausible it may

appear, can be admitted in science.

It seems generally admitted that the work of Darwin is particularly

remarkable for the fairness with which he presents the facts adverse

to his views. It may be so; but I confess that it has made a very

different impression upon me. I have been more forcibly struck by

his inability to perceive when the facts are fatal to his argument,

than by anything else in the whole work. His chapter on the

Geological Record, in particular, appears to me, from beginning to

end, as a series of illogical deductions and misrepresentations of the

modern results of Geology and Paleontology. I do not intend to

argue here, one by one, the questions he has discussed. Such argu-

ments end too often in special pleading; and any one familiar with

the subject may readily perceive where the truth lies, by confronting

his assertions with the geological record itself. But since the ques-

tion at issue is chiefly to be settled by paleontological evidence, and

I have devoted the greater part of my life to the special study of the

fossils, I wish to record my protest against his mode of treating this

part of the subject. Not only does Darwin never perceive when the

facts are fatal to his views, but when he has succeeded by an ingenious

circumlocution in overleaping the facts, he would have us believe

that he has lessened their importance or changed their meaning. He

would thus have us believe that there have been periods during which

all that had taken place during other periods was destroyed,—and this

solely to explain the absence of intermediate forms between the

fossils found in successive deposits, for the origin of which he looks

to those missing links; whilst every recent progress in geology

shows more and more fully how gradual and successive all the

deposits have been which form the crust of our earth.—He would

have us believe that entire faune have disappeared before those were

preserved, the remains of which are found in the lowest fossiliferous

strata; when we find everywhere non-fossiliferous strata below those

that contain the oldest fossils now known. It is true he explains

their absence by the supposition that they were too delicate to be

preserved; but any animals from which Crinoids, Brachiopods,

Cephalopods, and Trilobites could arise, must have been sufficiently

similar to them to have left, at least, traces of their presence in the

lowest non-fossiliferous rocks, had they ever existed at all.—He

would have us believe that the oldest organisms that existed were

simple cells, or something like the lowest living beings now in exist-

ence; when such highly organized animals as Trilobites and Ortho-

ceratites are among the oldest known.—He would have us believe

that these lowest first-born became extinct in consequence of the

gradual advantage some of their more favoured descendants gained

over the majority of their predecessors ; when there exist now, and

have existed at all periods in past history, as large a proportion of

more simply organized beings, as of more favoured types, and when

such types as Lingula were among the lowest Silurian fossils, and are

ROR eT re oP fae a

aR Ee PRL ORE OC RE

a — h idieaine

area ee er

Miscellaneous. 223

alive at the present day.—He would have us believe that each new

species originated in consequence of some slight change in those that

preceded ; when every geological formation teems with types that

did not exist before.—He would have us believe that animals and

plants became gradually more and more numerous; when most

species appear in myriads of individuals in the first bed in which

they are found.—He would have us believe that animals disappear

gradually ; when they are as common in the uppermost bed in which

they occur as in the lowest or any intermediate bed. Species appear

suddenly, and disappear suddenly, in successive strata. That is the

fact proclaimed by paleontology. They neither increase successively

in number, nor do they gradually dwindle down ; none of the fossil

remains thus far observed show signs of a gradual improvement or of

a slow decay.—He would have us believe that geological deposits

took place during the periods of subsidence ; when it can be proved

that the whole continent of North America is formed of beds which

were deposited during a series of successive upheavals. I quote North

America in preference to any other part of the world, because the

evidence is so complete here that it can only be overlooked by those

who may mistake subsidence for the general shrinkage of the earth’s

surface in consequence of the cooling of its mass. In this part of

the globe, fossils are as common along the successive shores of the

rising deposits of the Silurian system as anywhere along our beaches ;

and each of these successive shores extends from the Atlantic States

to the foot of the Rocky Mountains. The evidence goes even further ;

each of these successive sets of beds of the Silurian system contains

peculiar fossils, neither found in the beds above nor in the beds below,

and between them there are no intermediate forms. And yet Darwin

affirms that “the littoral and sub-littoral deposits are continually

worn away as soon as they are brought up, by the slow and gradual

rising of the land, within the grinding action of the coast-waves ”

(«Origin of Species,’ p. 290).—He would also have us believe that the

most perfect organs of the body of animals are the product of gradual

improvement, when eyes as perfect as those of the Trilobites are

preserved with the remains of these oldest animals.—He would have

us believe that it required millions of years to effect any one of these

changes ; when far more extraordinary transformations are daily going

on, under our eyes, in the shortest periods of time, during the growth

of animals.—He would have us believe that animals acquire their

instincts gradually ; when even those that never see their parents

perform at birth the same acts, in the same way, as their progenitors.

—RHe would have us believe that the geographical distribution of

animals is the result of accidental transfers; when most species are

so narrowly confined within the limits of their natural range that

even slight changes in their external relations may cause their death.

And all these, and many other calls upon our credulity, are coolly

made in the face of an amount of precise information, readily acces-

sible, which would overwhelm anyone who does not place his opinions

above the records of an age eminently characterized for its industry,

and during which that information was laboriously accumulated by

crowds of faithful labourers.

224 Miscellaneous.

It would be superfluous to discuss in detail the arguments by which

Mr. Darwin attempts to explain the diversity among animals. Suffice

it to say that he has lost sight of the most striking of the features,

and the one which pervades the whole, namely, that there runs

throughout Nature unmistakeable evidence of thought, corresponding

to the mental operations of our own mind, and therefore intelligible

to us as thinking beings, and unaccountable on any other basis than

that they owe their existence to the working of intelligence ; and no

theory that overlooks this element can be true to Nature.

There are naturalists who seem to look upon the idea of creation

(that is, a manifestation of an intellectual power by material means)

as a kind of bigotry, forgetting, no doubt, that whenever they carry

out a thought of their own, they do something akin to creating,

unless they look upon their own elucubrations as something in which

their individuality is not concerned, but arising without an interven-

tion of their mind, in consequence of the working of some “ bundles

of forces”? about which they know nothing themselves. And yet

such men are ready to admit that matter is omnipotent, and consider

a disbelief in the omnipotence of matter as tantamount to imbecility ;

for what is the assumed power of matter to produce all finite beings,

but omnipotence? And what is the outcry raised against those who

cannot admit it, but an insinuation that they are non compos? The

book of Mr. Darwin is free of all such uncharitable sentiments

towards his fellow-labourers in the field of science ; nevertheless his

mistake lies in a similar assumption, that the most complicated system

of combined thoughts can be the result of accidental causes; for he

ought to know, as every physicist will concede, that all the influences

to which he would ascribe the origin of species are accidental in their

very nature, and he must know, as every naturalist familiar with the

_modern progress of science does know, that the organized beings

which live now, and have lived in former geological periods, constitute

an organic whole, intelligibly and methodically combined in all its

parts. As a zoologist, he must know in particular, that the animal

kingdom is built upon four different plans of structure, that the

reproduction and growth of animals take place according to four

different modes of development, and that unless it is shown that these

four plans of structure and these four modes of development are

transmutable one into the other, no transmutation theory can account

for the origin of species. The fallacy of Mr. Darwin’s theory of the

origin of species by means of natural selection may be traced in the

first few pages of his book, where he overlooks the difference between

the voluntary and deliberate acts of selection applied methodically

by man to the breeding of domesticated animals and the growing of

cultivated plants, and the chance influences which may affect animals

and plants in the state of nature. To call these influences ‘‘ natural

selection’? is a misnomer which will not alter the conditions under

which they may produce the desired results. Selection implies

design ; the powers to which Darwin refers the origin of species can

design nothing. Selection is no doubt the essential principle on

which the raising of breeds is founded, and the subject of breeds is

‘

’

Miscellaneous. 225

presented in its true light by Mr. Darwin ; but this process of raising

breeds by the selection of favourable subjects is in no way similar to

that which regulates specific differences. Nothing is more remote

from the truth than the attempted parallelism between the breeds of

domesticated animals and the species of wild ones. Did there exist

such a parallelism as Darwin maintains, the difference among the

domesticated breeds should be akin to the differences among wild

species, and afford a clue to determine their relative degree of affinity

by a comparison with the pedigrees of well-known domesticated races.

Again, if there were any such parallelism, the distinctive character-

istics of different breeds should be akin to the differences which exist

between fossil species of earlier periods and those of the same genera

now living. Now let any one familiar with the fossil species of the

genera Bos and Canis compare them with the races of our cattle and

of our dogs; and he will find no correspondence whatever between

them, for the simple reason that they do not owe their existence to

the same causes. It must therefore be distinctly stated that Mr.

Darwin has failed to establish a connexion between the mode of

raismg domesticated breeds and the cause or causes to which wild

animals owe their specific differences.

It is true Mr. Darwin states that the close affinity existing among

animals can only be explained by a community of descent, and he

goes so far as to represent these affinities as evidence of such a

genealogical relationship ; but I apprehend that the meaning of the

words he uses has misled him into the belief that he had found the

clue to phenomena which he does not even seem correctly to under-

stand. There is nothing parallel between the relations of animals

belonging to the same genus or the same family and the relations

between the progeny of common ancestors. In the one case we have

the result of a physiological law regulating reproduction, and in the

other, affinities which no observation has thus far shown to be in any

way connected with reproduction. The most closely allied species of

the same genus, or the different species of closely allied genera, or the

different genera of one and the same natural family, embrace repre-

sentatives which at some period or other of their growth resemble

one another more closely than the nearest blood relations; and yet

we know that they are only stages of development of different species

distinct from one another at every period of their life. The embryo

of our common freshwater turtle (Chrysemys picta) and the embryo

of our snapping turtle (Chelydra serpentina) resemble one another

far more than the different species of Chrysemys in their adult state ;

and yet not a single fact can be adduced to show that any one egg

of an animal has ever produced an individual of any species but its

own. A young snake resembles a young turtle or a young bird

much more than any two species of snakes resemble one another ;

and yet they go on reproducing their kinds, and nothing but their

kinds. So that no degree of affinity, however close, can, in the pre-

sent state of our science, be urged as exhibiting any evidence of com-

munity of descent, while the power that imparted all their peculiari-

ties to the primitive eggs of all the species now living side by side

226 . Miscellaneous.

could also impart similar peculiarities with similar relations, and all

degrees of relationship, to any number of other species that have

existed. Until, therefore, it can be shown that any one species has

the ability to delegate such specified peculiarities and relations to

any other species or set of species, it is not logical to assume that

such a power is inherent in any animal, or that it constitutes part of

its nature*, We must look to the original power that imparted life

to the first being for the origin of all other beings, however myste-

rious and inaccessible the modes by which all this diversity has been

produced may remain for us. The production of a plausible explana-

tion is no explanation at all, if it does not cover the whole ground.

All attempts to explain the origin of species may be brought under

two categories: viz. Ist, some naturalists admitting that all organized

beings are created, that is to say, endowed from the beginning of

their existence with all their characteristics ; while, 2nd, others assume

that they arise spontaneously. This classification of the different

theories of the origin of species may appear objectionable to the

supporters of the transmutation theory ; but I can perceive no essen-

tial difference between their views and the old idea that animals may

have arisen spontaneously. They differ only in the modes by which

the spontaneous appearance is assumed to be effected ; some believe

that physical agents may so influence organized beings as to modify

them ; this is the view of De Maillet and the ‘ Vestiges of Creation.’

Others believe that the organized beings themselves change in con-

sequence of their own acts, by changing their mode of life, &c. ; this

is the view of Lamarck. Others, still, assume that animals and plants

tend necessarily to improve, in consequence of the struggle for life,

in which the favoured races are supposed to survive; this is the view

lately propounded by Darwin. I believe these theories will, in the

end, all share the fate of the theory of spontaneous generation so

called, as the facts of Nature shall be confronted more closely with

the theoretical assumptions. The theories of De Maillet, Oken, and

Lamarck are already abandoned by those who have adopted the

transmutation theory of Darwin ; and unless Darwin and his followers

succeed in showing that the struggle for life tends to something

beyond favouring the existence of certain individuals over that of

other individuals, they will soon find that they are following a shadow.

* The difficulty of ascertaining the natural limits of some species, and the mis-

takes made by naturalists when describing individual peculiarities as specific, have

nothing to do with the question of the origin of species; and yet Darwin places -

great weight, in support of his theory, upon the differences which exist among

naturalists in their views of species. Some of the metals are difficult to distinguish,

and have frequently been mistaken, and the specific differences of some may be

questioned ; but what could that have to do with the question of the origin of

metals, in the minds of those who may doubt the original difference of metals ?

Nothing more than the blunders of some naturalists in identifying species, with

the origin of species of animals and plants. The great mischief in our science

now lies in the self-complacent confidence with which certain zoologists look

upon a few insignificant lines, called diagnoses, which they have the presumption

to offer as characteristics of species, or, what is still worse, as checks upon others

to secure to themselves a nominal priority. Such a treatment of scientific subjects

is unworthy of our age.

Miscellaneous. 227

The assertion of Darwin, which has crept into the title of his work,

is, that favoured races are preserved, while all his facts go only to

substantiate the assertion that favoured individuals have a better

chance in the struggle for life than others. But who has ever over-

looked the fact that myriads of individuals of every species constantly

die before coming to maturity? What ought to be shown, if the

transmutation theory is to stand, is that these favoured individuals

diverge from their specific type; and neither Darwin nor anybody

else has furnished a single fact to show that they go on diverging.

The criterion of a true theory consists in the facility with which it

accounts for facts accumulated in the course of long-continued investi-

gations, and for which the existing theories afforded no explanation.

It can certainly not be said that Darwin’s theory will stand by that

test. It would be easy to invent other theories that might account

for the diversity of species quite as well, if not better than Darwin’s

preservation of favoured races. The difficulty would only be to prove

that they agree with the facts of Nature. It might be assumed, for

instance, that any one primary being contained the possibilities of

all those that have followed, in the same manner as the egg of any

animal possesses all the elements of the full-grown individual; but

this would only remove the difficulty one step further back. It

would tell us nothing about the nature of the operation by which the

change is introduced. Since the knowledge we now have, that similar

metamorphoses go on in the eggs of all living beings, has not yet

put us on the track of the forces by which the changes they undergo

are brought about, it is not likely that by mere guesses we shall

arrive at any satisfactory explanation of the very origin of these beings

themselves.

Whatever views are correct concerning the origin of species, one

thing is certain, that as long as they exist they continue to produce,

generation after generation, individuals which differ from one another

only in such peculiarities as relate to their individuality. The great

defect in Darwin’s treatment of the subject of species lies in the total

absence of any statement respecting the features that constitute

individuality. Surely, if individuals may vary within the limits

assumed by Darwin, he was bound first to show that individuality

does not consist of a sum of hereditary characteristics combined with

variable elements not necessarily transmitted in their integrity, but

only of variable elements. That the latter is not the case, stands

recorded in every accurate monograph of all the types of the animal

kingdom upon which minute embryological investigations have been

made. It is known that every individual egg undergoes a series of

definite changes before it reaches its mature condition; that every

germ formed in the egg passes through a series of metamorphoses

before it assumes the structural features of the adult; that in this

development the differences of sex may very early become distinct ;

and that all this is accomplished in a comparatively very short time,

extremely short, indeed, in comparison to the immeasurable periods

required by Darwin’s theory to produce any change among species ;

and yet all this takes place without any deviation from the original

228 Miscellaneous.

type of the species, though under circumstances which would seem

most unfavorable to the maintenance of the type. Whatever minor

differences may exist between the products of this succession of

generations, all are individual peculiarities, in no way connected with

the essential features of the species, and therefore as transient as the

individuals ; while the specific characters are for ever fixed. A single

example will prove this. All the robins of North America now living

have been for a short time in existence ; not one of them was alive a

century ago when Linneus for ihe first time made known that

species under the name of Turdus migratorius; and not one of the

specimens observed by Linnzeus and his contemporaries was alive when

the Pilgrims of the ‘ Mayflower’ first set foot upon the Rock of Ply-

mouth. Where was the species at these different periods ? and where

is it now? Certainly nowhere but in the individuals alive for the

time being ; but not in any single one of them, for that one must be

either a male or a female and not the species; not in a pair of them,

for the species exhibits its peculiarities in its mode of breeding, in

its nest, in its eggs, in its young, as much as in the appearance of

the adult ; not in all the individuals of any particular district, for the

geographical distribution of a species over its whole area forms also

part of its specific characters*. A species is only known when its

whole history has been ascertained ; and that history is recorded in

the life of individuals through successive generations. The same

kind of argument might be adduced from every existing species, and

with still greater force by a reference to those species already known

to the ancients.

Let it not be objected that the individuals of successive generations

have presented marked differences among themselves; for these

differences, with all the monstrosities that may have occurred during

these countless generations, have passed away with the individuals,

as individual peculiarities, and the specific characteristics alone have

been preserved, together with all that distinguishes the genus, the

family, the order, the class, and the branch to which the individual

belonged. Moreover, all this has been maintained through a succes-

sion of repeated changes, amounting in each individual to the whole

range of transformations through which an individual passes, from

the time it is individualized as an egg, to the time it is itself capable

of reproducing its kind, and perhaps with all the intervening phases

of an unequal production of males and females, of sterile individuals,

of dwarfs, of giants, &c. &c., during which there were millions of |

chances for a deviation from the type. Does this not prove that

while individuals are perishable, they transmit, generation after

generation, all that is specific or generic, or, in one word, typical in

* We are so much accustomed to see animals reproducing themselves, genera-

tion after generation, that the fact no longer attracts our attention, and the mystery

involved in it no longer excites our admiration. But there is certainly no more

marvellous law in all Nature than that which regulates this regular succession.

And upon this law the maintenance of species depends; for observation teaches

us that all that is not individual peculiarity is unceasingly and integrally repro-

duced, while all that constitutes individuality as such constantly disappears.

Miscellaneous. 229

them, to the exclusion of every individual peculiarity, which passes

away with them, and that therefore, while individuals alone have a

material existence, species, genera, families, orders, classes, and

branches of the animal kingdom exist only as categories of thought in

the Supreme Intelligence, but, as such, have as truly an independent

existence and are as unvarying as thought itself after it has once been

expressed ?

Returning, after this digression, to the question of individuality

among Acalephs, we meet here phenomena far more complicated than

among higher animals. Individuality, as far as it depends upon

material isolation, is complete and absolute in all the higher animals,

and there maintained by genetic transmission, generation after genera-

tion. Individuality, in that sense, exists only in comparatively few

of the Radiates. Among Acalephs it is ascertained only for the

Ctenophore and some Discophore. In others, the individuals born

from eggs end by dividing into a number of distinct individuals. In

others still, the successive individuals derived from a primary one

remain connected to form compound communities. We must there-

fore distinguish different kinds and different degrees of individuality,

and may call hereditary individuality that kind of independent

existence manifested in the successive evolutions of a single egg, pro-

ducing a single individual, as is observed in all the higher animals.

We may call derivative or consecutive individuality that kind of

independence resulting from an individualization of parts of the pro-

duct of a single egg. We have derivative individuals among the

Nudibranchiate Mollusks, whose eggs produce singly, by a process of

complete segmentation, several independent individuals. We observe

a similar phenomenon among those Acalephs the young of which

(Scyphistoma) ends in producing, by transverse division (Strobila),

a number of independent free Medusee (Ephyre). We have it also

among the Hydroids which produce free Meduse. Next, we must

distinguish secondary individuality, which is inherent to those indi-

viduals arising as buds from other individuals, and remaining con-

nected with them. This condition prevails in all the immovable

Polyparia and Hydraria: and I say intentionally, in the immovable

ones ; for, in the movable communities, such as Renilla, Pennatula,

&c., among Polyps, and all the Siphonophorz among Acalephs, we

must still further distinguish another kind of individuality, which I

know not how to call properly, unless the name of complex individu-

ality may be applied to it. In complex individuality a new element

is introduced, that is not noticeable in the former case. The indi-

viduals of the community are not only connected together, but, under

given circumstances, they act together as if they were one individual,

while at the same time each individual may perform acts of its own.

As to the specific differences observed among Acalephs, there is as

great a diversity between them as between their individuals. In some

types of this class the species are very uniform,—all the individuals

belonging to one and the same species resembling one another very

closely, and exhibiting hardly any difference among themselves,

except such as arises from age. This identity of the individuals of

230 Miscellaneous.

one and the same species is particularly striking among the Cteno-

phoree. In this order there are not even sexual differences among

the individuals, as they are all hermaphrodites. In the Discophoree

proper a somewhat greater diversity prevails. In the first place, we

notice male and female individuals; and the difference between the

sexes is quite striking in some genera, as, for instance, in Aurelia.

Next there occur frequent deviations among them, in the normal

number of their parts,—their body consisting frequently of one or two

spheromers more than usual, sometimes even of double the normalnum-

ber, or of a few less. And yet, year after year, the same Discophoree

reappear upon our shores, with the same range of differences among

their individuals. Among Hydroids polymorphism prevails to a greater

or less extent, besides the differences arising from sex. Few species

have only one kind of individuals. Mostly the cycle of individual

differences embraces two distinct types of individuals, one recalling

the peculiarities of common Hydre, the other those of Meduse ;

but even the Hydra type of one and the same species may exhibit

more or less diversity, there being frequently two kinds of Hydre

united in one and the same community, and sometimes even a larger

number of heterogeneous Hydre. And this is equally true, though

to a less extent, of the Medusa type. Yet among Siphonophoree

there are generally at least two kinds of Medusze in one and the

same community. But, notwithstanding this polymorphism among

the individuals of one and the same community genetically connected

together, each successive generation reproduces the same kinds of

heterogeneous individuals, and nothing but individuals linked together

in the same way. Surely we have here a much greater diversity

of individuals, born one from the other, than is exhibited by the

most diversified breeds of our domesticated animals; and yet all

these heterogeneous individuals remain true to their species, in one

case as in the other, and do not afford the slightest evidence of a

transmutation of species.

Would the supporters of the fanciful theories lately propounded

only extend their studies a little beyond the range of domesticated

animals, would they investigate the alternate generations of the

Acalephs, the extraordinary modes of development of the Helminth,

the reproduction of the Salpze, &c., they would soon learn that there

are in the world far more astonishing phenomena, strictly cireum-

scribed between the natural limits of unvarying species, than the

slight differences produced by the intervention of man among do-

mesticated animals, and perhaps céase to be so confident as they

seem to be that these differences are trustworthy indications of the

variability of species. For my own part, I must emphatically declare

that Ido not know a single fact tending to show that species do vary

in any way, while it is true that the individuals of one and the same

species are more or less polymorphous. The circumstance that

naturalists may find it difficult to trace the natural limits of any one

particular species, or the mistakes they may make in their attempts

to distinguish them, has nothing whatsoever to do with the question

of their origin.

Miscellaneous. 231

There is another feature of the species of Acalephs which deserves

particularly to be noticed. All these animals are periodical in their

appearance, and last for a short period in their perfect state of

development. In our latitude most Medusee make their appearance

as Ephyre, early in the spring, and rapidly enlarge to their full size.

In September and October they lay their eggs, and disappear; the

young hatched from the eggs move about, as Planule, for a short

time, and then become attached, as Scyphistomes, and pass the

winter in undergoing their Strobila metamorphosis. The Ctenophorze

appear also very early, and lay their eggs in the autumn, passing the

winter as young, and growing to their full size towards the beginning

of the summer. Among the Hydroids there is more diversity in

their periodicity. Hydraria are found all the year round ; but the

Medusa-buds, the free Medusze, and the Medusaria make their ap-

rance in different seasons in different species. Some bring forth

Medusa-buds and free Medusee or Medusaria during winter; others

(and, in our latitude, this is the case with by far the largest number

of the Hydroids) produce their Medusa-brood in the spring; a few

breed later, in the summer or in the autumn; so that, notwithstand-

ing the regularity of their periodical return, Acalephs may be studied,

in some condition or other, during the whole year.

When considering Individuality and Specific Differences as mani-

fested in the class of Acalephs, I have taken an opportunity of show-

ing, upon general grounds, how futile the arguments are upon which

the theory of transmutation of species is founded. Having now

shown that that class is circumscribed within definite limits, I may

be permitted to add here a few more objections to that theory, based

chiefly upon special grounds connected with the characteristics of

classes. If there is anything striking in the features which distin-

guish classes, it is the definiteness of their structural peculiarities ;

and this definiteness goes on increasing, with new and additional

qualifications, as we pass from the class characters to those which

mark the orders, the families, the genera, and the species. Grant-

ing, for the sake of argument, that organized beings living at a later

period may have originated by a gradual change of those of earlier

periods, one of the most characteristic features of all organized beings

remains totally unexplained by the various theories brought forward

to explain that change—the definiteness of their respective groups,

be they ever so comprehensive or ever so limited, combined with the

greatest inequality in their numeric relations. There exist a few

thousand Mammalia and Reptiles, and at least three times their

number of Birds and Fishes. There may be twenty thousand Mol-

lusks ; but there are over a hundred thousand Insects, and only a few

thousand Radiates. And yet the limits of the class of Insects are as

well defined as those of any other class, with the single exception of the

class of Birds, which is unquestionably the most definite in its natural

boundaries. Now, the supporters of the transmutation theory may

shape their views in whatever way they please to suit the require-

ments of the theory instead of building the theory upon the facts of

Nature; they never can make it appear that the definiteness of the

characters of the class of Birds is the result of a common descent of

232 Miscellaneous.

all birds; for the first bird must have been brother or cousin to

some other animal that was not a bird, since there are other animals

besides birds in this world, to no one of which any bird bears as

close a relation as it bears to its own class. The same argument

applies to every other class; and as to the facts, they are fatal to

such an assumption, for geology teaches us that among the oldest

inhabitants of our globe known, there are representatives of nine

distinct classes of animals, which by no possibility can be descendants

of one another, since they are contemporaries.

The same line of argument and the same class of facts forbid the

assumption that either the representatives of one and the same order,

or those of one of the same family, or those of one of the same genus,

should be considered as lineal descendants of a common stock ; for

orders, families, and genera are based upon different categories of

characters, and not upon more or less extensive characters of the

same kind, as I have shown years ago (vol. i. pp. 150-163), and

numbers of different kinds of representatives of these various groups

make their appearance simultaneously in all the successive geological

periods. There appear together Corals and Echinoderms of different

families and of different genera in each successive geological forma-

tion ; and this is equally true for Bryozoa, Brachiopods, and Lamelli-

branchiata, for Trilobites and the other Crustacea, in fact for the

representatives of all the classes of the animal kingdom, making due

allowance for the period of the first appearance of each; and at all

times and in all classes the representatives of these different kinds of

groups are found to present the same definiteness in their charac-

teristics and limitation. Were the transmutation theory true, the

geological record should exhibit an uninterrupted succession of types

blending gradually into one another. The fact is, that throughout

all geological times each period is characterized by definite specific

types, belonging to definite genera, and these to definite families,

referable to definite orders, constituting definite classes and definite

branches, built upon definite plans. Until, therefore, the facts of

Nature are shown to have been mistaken by those who have collected

them, and to have a different meaning from that now generally

assigned to them, I shall consider the transmutation theory as a

scientific mistake, untrue in its facts, unscientific in its method, and

mischievous in its tendency. — Silliman’s American Journal for

July 1860.

Note on the Fox of Japan. By Artuur Apams, F.L.S.

The Fox of Japan is quite a distinct species from that of China,

specimens of which I procured on the banks of the Wusung River,

near its junction with the Yang-tze-kiang. The Japanese species,

four skins of which were obtained by Mr. Bedwell from Niegata in

Niphon, has black ears lined with white, and a black spot on the

upper surface near the base of the tail. The fur on the neck and

back is ferruginous, and is much softer and longer than that of the

Foxes of Europe and China; and the brush is also longer and thicker.

—Proc. Zool. Soc. March 27, 1860.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]}

No. 34. OCTOBER 1860.

XXXI.—On the different Animals known as Wild Asses.

By Epwarp Biytu *.

At least four distinct species—if the Dshiggitai or Kyang

(Equus hemionus of Pallas) be considered to differ specifically

from the Koulan or Ghor-khur (E. onager vel E. asinus onager

of Pallas)—have been confounded under the general denomina-

tion of “wild Asses ;” and two of the four have likewise been

designated “wild Horses”—a name to which they are less

entitled, as all agree in exhibiting the few structural distinctions

that characterize the Asinine sub-group apart from the Equine

or Caballine.

The systematic names bestowed by Pallas are so far unfortu-

nate that they do not apply to the particular species which were

known by them to the ancient Greeks and Romans—one of

“which latter has only recently been discriminated by Professor

Isidore Geoffrey St.-Hilaire, by the name Equus hemippus. This

(from its habitat) is necessarily the Hemtonus vel Hemippus, or

“wild Mule” of the ancients; whilst their Onager, as the name

implies, refers as clearly to the veritable wild EL. Asinus, which

to this day, as formerly, exists in numerous troops in north-east

Africa, if not also in the southern parts of Arabia and the island

of Socotra. The Hemippus of modern nomenclature is the

representative of the present group in Syria, Mesopotamia, and

the northern portion of Arabia, where it is designated by Col.

Chesney the “wild Horse,” as distinguished from his “ wild

Ass” of Southern Arabia; and it is the species figured in Wag-

ner’s ‘ Siugethiere’ (1856), pl. 33, by the erroneous name of

Equus asinus onager of Pallas, from a living individual formerly

in the Knowsley menagerie.

It should be especially noted that the great naturalist Pallas

described his E. hemionus from personal observation of the ani-

* From the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1859.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 16

234 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses.

mal; whereas he describes his H. onager only at second-hand,

having never seen a specimen. Had he personally inspected

the latter, it is exceedingly doubtful if he would have recognized

the two as distinct species, or have considered the western ani-

mal to be the real Onager or aboriginal wild Ass. In his account:

of the Dshiggitai he remarks :—“ On ne doit pas le confondre

avec Pane des steppes nommé Koulan par les Kirguis occiden-

taux; les détails que je me suis procurés sur ce dernier m’ont

convaincu quwil étoit Ane sauvage, ’Onagre des anciens. Le

Koulan se tient par troupeau dans les landes montagneuses de la

Tatarie occidentale, comme le Dshiggitai dans les déserts de la

Mongolie*.”” Curiously enough, we at present know the Dshig-

gitai or Kyang more as a mountain animal, in the elevated wilds

of Tibet, and the Koulan or Ghor-khur more as an inhabitant

of the sandy desert.

The late Professor H. Walker referred the Tibetan Kyang to

Equus hemionus of Pallas; and the Ghor-khur of this country

is even more satisfactorily referable to EH. onager of Pallas,

figured by Gmelin; but Professor Walker committed the extra-

ordinary mistake of figuring and describing an Indian Ghor-

khur for a Kyangt, so that the alleged distinctions which he

has pointed out are valueless. However this mistake originated,

there is no doubt whatever of the fact. The animal was pro-

cured and sent down to Calcutta by the late Mr. Thomason,

Governor of the N. W. Provinces, who was just in the position

to obtain a Ghor-khur from the western deserts, but scarcely a

Tibetan Kyang. No doubt it was sold to him as a Puhéria or

“ mountain” Ghor-khur ; for this epithet is continually appled

by the natives of India to any creature foreign to their own

province, as the experience of readers who have been in the

habit of purchasing animals in this country will readily testify.

By what route it reached Mr. Thomason we are uninformed, as

also how it came to be accompanied by a Himalayan pony, from

which it was inseparable; but having compared Dr. Walker’s

figure and description with stuffed specimens of undoubted

Kyangs, and with three living undoubted Ghor-khurs now in

Calcutta, the conclusion here arrived at is irresistible.

* Voyages de Pallas, iv. p. 305 (French edition, 1793), In p. 309 I

observe a statement which is worthy of especial notice, as being made b

Professor Pallas. The existence of the pouch of the Great Bustard (Otis

tarda) is denied by Professor Owen, though asserted by the Hon. Walter

Elliot to be a characteristic of the Great Bustard of India (Hupodotis

Edwardsii). Of the former, however, Pallas thus writes: ‘‘ Cet animal a

un petit trou sous la langue, qui sert d’ouverture 4 une bourse aqueuse,

qui est de la grosseur d’un ceuf d’oie, et qui pése souvent plus de trente

livres. On ne connoit point ici la Petite Outarde.”

+ Journ. Asiat. Soc. xvii. pt. 2. p. 1, pl. 1.

EAE nr ae ne eee CTE, F

No he

Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 235

While identifying the Kyang with the Dshiggitai, however,

Professor Walker little imagined that he was making the same

mistake that he considered M. Frédéric Cuvier and others to

have done, in referring the Ghor-khur also to Z. hemionus. I

find that the Ghor-khur accords to the minutest particular with

the Koulan or E. onager of Pallas, figured by Professor Gmelin

from an occasional variety bearing a short humeral stripe (which

is not rare also in Indian specimens of either sex*), from the

presence of which the identity of this animal with the true Ass

has been generally, but erroneously, inferred. Of the two indi-

viduals then at St. Petersburg, which are described by Professor

Gmelin, it may be remarked that his male only had the shoulder-

stripe, and his female not a trace of it; and he was informed

that individuals had been seen with a second shoulder-stripe.

This I have myself observed in the domestic Ass, and even a

third and fourth, more or less developed—the additional ones

being of variable length, and given off along the back as far as

the loins,—though it is very rarely that more than a single stripe

occurs, and I have seen only one domestic Ass without the

shoulder-stripe. Many of our Indian donkeys have also well-

defined transverse bars on the limbs, which are permanent for

life (not, as described by Professor T. Bell, peculiar to the foal) ;

they are often black and strongly contrasting, placed rather

distantly apart, and they vary much in length. It is remark-

able that some races of horses also have the same markings.

The well-known “eel-back dun” of England is so named from

its black dorsal stripe bearing a supposed resemblance to an

eel; the Indian Kattyawar (or rather, Cutch Horse) has gene-

rally, in addition, the shoulder-stripe and Zebra-markings on the

limbs black and very distinct and conspicuous; and the same

may be observed of many of the Shan ponies from the indepen-

dent states north of Burma, many of which are brought annually

to Maulmein, and not a few thence to Calcutta. I have seen

one of these, of the pale drab colour usual in the Ass, with the

cross and the stripes on the limbs deep black and most conspi-

cuous, the dorsal stripe being continued down the tail just as in

the Asinine series; yet in all other respects it was a handsome

robust pony, with copious equine mane and tail, showing no

approximation whatever to the Asinine group in its structure or

voice. Those who believe that the domestic Horse is a com-

pound species derived from a plurality of aboriginal races may

* Jacquemont notices such a specimen, which he saw in Barrackpore

Park (Voyage dans l’Inde, i. 170; vide also Journ. Asiat. Soc. xxvi. 240).

In Pallas’s ‘ Zoographia Rosso-Asiatica,’ which I have seen since penning

the above, there is a coloured figure of E. onager, but much too rufous in

the particular copy to accord with the description.

16*

236 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses.

well infer that they perceive, in the markings described, indica-

tions of certain of those races*,

Tn some examples of the Ghor-khur (as that figured by Dr.

Walker, from a drawing from life by Dr. Cantort), there are no

traces whatever of markings on the limbs; others show slight

traces, more or less distinct, chiefly at the joints; and others,

again, have the entire limbs strongly marked: but the stripes

do not resemble those often seen in domestic donkeys, or in the

races of Horse referred to; in general they are wavy lines of

fawn, often more or less crossed or reticulate, but in some more

regular and Zebra-like, upon observing which I remembered the

description in Bell’s ‘Travels in Tartary ’ (i. p. 224) of the “ wild

Asses” found in the country of the Tzulimm Tartars, “the hair

of which is waved, white and brown, like that of a tiger:” he

“had seen many of their skins.” So far as the limbs are con-

cerned, this description is quite intelligible with reference to

many Indian examples of the Ghor-khur.

It would appear that these limb-markings are never seen in

the Kyang; but a narrow black ring adjoiming the hoof would

seem to be constant in this animal, as was first pointed out to

me by Major Robert C. Tytler, the proprietor of the three

Ghor-khurs now in Calcutta. This mark is also more or less

developed in the Ghor-khur, but is by no means conspicuous

in either race. In two stuffed specimens of the Kyang, old and

young, in the Society’s museum, there is no black shoulder-

stripe, but in place of it the coat is there distinctly of a deeper

shade of hue, so that the stripe is faintly indicated, as is best

seen from a moderate distance. The same is observable, when

especially looked for, in an unmounted skin. In one only of

Major Tytler’s three Ghor-khurs there is a small narrow black

* Tt does not follow, because the hybrid offspring of the Horse and Ass

is mostly infertile (the male mule perhaps always), that distinct species of

the Equine or Caballine group, or of the Asinine group, respectively, should

not produce a prolific intermediate race, hybrid with hybrid. In the Lon-

don Zoological Gardens there was formerly a triple hybrid, the sire of

which was a Quagga, and the dam a cross between the Ass and Zebra.

The curious animal figured by Col. C. H. Smith, in his volume on the

Solidungula in the ‘ Naturalist’s Library,’ under the name Asinus hippagrus

(vel equuleus), appears to me to be a Chinese hinny, or offspring of the

Horse and she-Ass. Its stripes might have been derived from either

parent, if not (and. very probably) from both of them. Col. Smith also

figures what he terms an “eel-back dun” from the Ukraine, with the

humeral cross-stripe, but no limb-markings; in the text, however, he

repeatedly alludes to those markings as occurring sometimes in the “ eel-

‘yack dun” race.

+ Journ. Asiat. Soc. xvii. pt. 2. p. 1, pl. 1. This published figure is

bad, whatever the drawing may have been. There is no anatomy about it,

and the grace and beautiful contour of the creature are not at all pourtrayed.

The head in particular, and the haunch, are exceedingly ill-represented.

Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 237

line, on one side only of the animal, where the cross occurs in

some individuals. In another Ghor-khur, which I saw in the

Surrey Zoological Gardens, there was an incipient cross-stripe

about an inch long, on one side, and still less (the merest indi-

cation of it) on the other side. In the individual which Jacque-

mont saw in Barrackpore Park, he remarks that there was “ une

ligne noire transversale sur les épaules.” Whether this cross-

stripe is ever seen in the Hemippus remains to be ascertained.

Sir R. Kerr Porter describes a “ wild Ass” without even the

dorsal stripe; and as he completed his sketch of it from a

second individual which he killed, our incredulity should there-

fore abate somewhat, even though his account remains uncor-

roborated to this day. All other observers seem to agree in

describing the Persian wild Ass to have the usual longitudinal

dorsal streak. Thus in Morier’s ‘Second Journey through

Persia’ (ii. p. 201) we read, “ The wild Ass is of a light mouse-

colour, with a dark streak over its shoulder and down its back,”

which may imply that a cross-stripe was also observed. Porter,

however, states, “‘ The mane was short and black, as was also a

tuft which terminated his tail; no line whatever ran along his

back, or crossed his shoulders, as are seen in the tame species.”

Such an animal does not appear to have been met with by any

other person! Prof. St.-Hilaire suspects that it will yet prove to

be a distinct species. As an example of the vague misuse of

names in which many authors indulge, it may here be remarked

that in Kinneir’s ‘ Geographical Memoir of the Persian Empire’

(p. 42) these animals are actually styled “Zebras or wild

Asses !”

The voice of Major Tytler’s Ghor-khurs is a loud, shrieking

bray. It is decidedly different from that of an animal which I

heard in the Zoological Gardens, Regent’s Park, which also was

a distinct bray, but much less harsh and discordant than that of

a donkey. This animal was probably a Hemippus; and Prof.

Is. St.-Hilaire remarks that the voice of the Hemippus is notably

different from that of the “‘ Hémione,” meaning the Ghor-khur.

Also that “le draire de nos Hémiones indiens, si lon veut se

servir pour eux de ce mot, différe considérablement du braire de

PAne, soit domestique, soit sauvage*.” When and where the

distinguished Professor heard the bray of the wild Ass does not

appear on the record; but the probability is that it differs little,

if at all, from that of the domestic animal.

The Kyang, according to Major A. Cunningham, “neighs

like a horse ;” and I suspect that it was upon his authority that

Dr. Walker asserted the same, and that he had never heard the

* Comptes Rendus, December 31, 1855, p. 1224.

238 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses.

voice of the Ghor-khur which he described. Again, M. Hue

remarks of the Kyang’s voice, that “le hennissement quwils font

entendre est vibrant, clair et sonore*.’’? On the other hand,

Moorcroft asserts that ‘“ his cry is more like braying than neigh-

ingt;” and in an admirable letter, signed “ Norman Leslie,”

which appeared in a late No. of the ‘ Friend of India’ news-

paper, giving an account of a Tibetan tour and of the sport

obtained in the course of it (including the “bagging” of a

noble specimen of the wild Yak), the following passage occurs

relative to the Kyang, which is well worthy of citation :—

* As the spectator stands on the elevated land by the water-

shed, he sees to the north the course of the Sutlej running from

east to west through a table-land which is 14,000 feet high and

intersected with ravines; the Himalayas to the south look but

an ordinary range of hills, scarcely so elevated in appearance as

the range beyond the Sutlej which bounds the view, and in

which to the eastward the peak of Kylas rises conspicuous. On

the plains between the ravines herds of Kyang feed; they are

more asinine than equine in appearance, are of a light red colour,

‘with white belly and legs, and have the hog-mane stripe down

the back, and tail of an ass; the head is disproportionately

large; and they bray instead of neighing.”

I have also been assured by actual observers, familiar with

the voice of the Kyang, that it is “as much like neighing as

braying ;” but this I do not comprehend. It must surely be

either one or the other. A neigh is a tremulous expiration only;

a bray consists of alternate expirations and inspirations. And

there can be little doubt that the Kyang will prove to resemble

the other asinine quadrupeds in braying and not neighing,

notwithstanding the highly respected testimony of Major

Cunningham f.

The resemblance of the two animals is indeed exceedingly close,

again notwithstanding the assertion to the contrary by Major

Cunningham, Dr. Hooker, and others—greater even than that

of either of them to the Hemippus, which has a conspicuously

smaller head and shorter ears. The size and figure of the two

* Souvenirs d’un Voyage dans la Tatarie, le Thibet, et la Chine, ii. 221.

+ Moorcroft’s Travels, i. 443.

t I have never heard the voice of the Quagga from which that species

derives its name. That of the Ghor-khur is considered by Major Tytler to

resemble exceedingly the cry of a mule. The truth might, indeed, be ana~

tomically determined. Thus Cuvier remarks of the Ass: “Sa voix rauque

(appelée braire) tient & deux petites cavités particuliéres du fond de son

larynx.” (R.A. i. 253.) Pennant, following Pallas, remarks of the Tshiggetai,

that “their neighing is deeper and louder than that of the Horse,”—a de-

scription which most assuredly cannot be reconciled with the shrieking

bray of the Ghor-khur.

Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 239

would seem to be absolutely alike, with a heavy but well-formed

head, longish ears, rather a short neck, and body and limbs of

exquisite ¢ournure, indicative of extraordinary fleetness. I have

not seen the living Kyang or Djiggetai; but the croup is di-

stinetly higher than the withers in the living Ghor-khur or

Koulan. The colour of the Kyang is much deeper and more

rufous than that of the Ghor-khur, and there is considerably

more of white about the latter. The Ghor-khur is of the isabel-

line or sandy hue of most animals of the desert, but with a

distinct rufescent tinge; its dorsal stripe would seem to be ge-

nerally much broader than in the Kyang, though varying in

breadth in different individuals; but it may be remarked that

this stripe varies much in width in the domestic Donkey, at

least in the diminutive Indian race of Asses, being in some in-

dividuals of the latter quite as broad as in any Ghor-khur: this

mesial stripe, however, seems to be broader down the tail in the

Kyang, and is continued down to the black terminal tuft;

whereas in the Ghor-khur (perhaps with exceptions) the line is

narrow on the tail, and terminates at some distance above the

tuft. Again, in the Ghor-khur the dorsal stripe (which in both

is of a dark chocolate-colour rather than black) is more or less

conspicuously bordered with white (as likewise in the Hemippus),

and this white extends broadly and very conspicuously towards

the tail and along the hind margin of the buttocks, where, in

the Kyang (as also, I since find, in some Ghor-khurs), the hue

of the upper parts is only moderately diluted. Again, there is

a much stronger tendency in the Ghor-khur for the white of the

under parts to extend upwards from the flanks, in some so much

as to join that bordering the broad dorsal streak, thus insu-

lating the isabelline hue of the haunch ; and the zebra-markings

of the limbs, common (though not invariably present) in the

Ghor-khur, have been denied to be ever traceable in the Kyang,

and they certainly are not so in three skins of the latter under

examination. In conformity with the general tendency to the

extension of the white, as before remarked, that of the muzzle

also reaches higher in the Ghor-khur than in either the Kyang

or Hemippus; and lastly, the humeral cross, when apparent,

shows itself differently, being faintly visible in full development

and placed very forward in the Kyang, while in the Ghor-khur,

when it does occur, it is a black cross more or less developed,

though never probably to so great an extent as in the true.

Moorcroft, alluding to the Quagga, remarks that the Kyang

is “ without stripes ” (evidently meaning such as the Quagga ex-

hibits), “‘ except a reported one along each side of the back to the

tail. These were distinctly seen in a foal, but were not distin-

240 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses.

guished in adults*.” In the Asiatic Society’s stuffed speci-

mens, especially when viewed from some distance, the dull

ruddy-brown or rufous-chestnut hue (approaching to bay, espe-

cially on the head) of the upper parts becomes gradually but

distinctly darker on the flanks, to where it abruptly contrasts

with the white of the belly ; and in an adult the jowl and sides

of the neck are white, reaching nearly up to the mane at the

setting-on of the head, whence the brown above gradually widens

backward to the shoulder; the white of the under parts also

ascends above the elbow-joint, and posterior to the very dull

indication of the shoulder-cross, which is not darker than where

the body-hue contrasts with the white of the flanks. The stuffed

foal is generally a trifle darker, and a little different in the rela-

tive extension of its shades,—the dorsal stripe being also less

sharply defined, though only in consequence of the hair being

longer. No doubt individuals vary more or less, like individual

Ghor-khurs.

Comparing the hoofs together, the only difference that I can

perceive consists in the fact that the Kyang-skins before me are

those of wld animals, with the hoofs duly worn by constant ac-

tion; whereas those of a Ghor-khur, belonging formerly to a

captive individual, are much less worn, and accordingly are not

so shapely. The limb-bones present no difference whatever. In

the skulls the only diversity that I can perceive may be fully

accounted for by disparity of age. We have the skull of a ma-

ture female Kyang, with its last molars long in wear; and this

corresponds with Major Cunningham’s figures of the skull of a

male Kyangt. With these I compare that of an adolescent

male Ghor-khur, with the penultimate molars just coming into

wear, the last being enclosed within their sockets, the two fore-

most deciduary preemolars (on each side above and below) about

to be replaced, and a medial pair of permanent incisors (above

and below) just passing through the gums. A Horse at this

stage of development would be reckoned as 24 years old. At

this particular age, I can perceive no further difference than can

be accounted for by incomplete development on the part of the

immature Ghor-khur ft.

Having thus elaborately compared them, it is impossible to

* Travels in the Himalayan Provinces, i. 443.

+ Ladak, &c., pl. 6, p. 195. .

} Since the above was in type, the Asiatic Society has received from

Major Lumsden, late in charge of the Kandahar Mission, an imperfect

skin and a skull of an adolescent male Ghor-khur from the vicinity of

Kandahar. Its last molars were just coming into wear, corresponding to

about four years old in the Horse. The skin shows the short summer

vesture, and is of the same cream-colour or light isabelline hue as Major

Tytler’s three living specimens—the true desert colouring ; and this hue

Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 241

agree with Dr. J. D. Hooker when he asserts that the Kyang

“ differs widely from the ‘ wild Ass’ of Persia, Sindh, and Belu-

chistan,”’ although “ undoubtedly the same as the Siberian ani-

mal.” He adds that “it resembles the Ass more than the Horse,

from its size, heavy head, small limbs, thin tail, and the stripe

over the shoulder [!]. The flesh is eaten, and much liked. The

Kyang-lah mountains are so named from their being a great

resort of this creature*.” Trebeck’s remarks on the figure of

the Kyang, as quoted by Cunningham, apply alike to either

race. The accomplished botanist cited would most assuredly

not recognize as distinct species two plants from different re-

gions which differed so very slightly from each other as the

Ghor-khur and the Kyang differ in the animal kingdom. In-

deed, so far as I can discover, the difference is only in colouring,

and this merely a difference of shades of hue and the relative

extension of them +!

suffuses the caudal region, which in Major Tytler’s animals is conspicuously

much whiter: the mesial dark line is very slight, almost evanescent, down

the tail, in which respect all the Ghor-khurs differ from all the Kyangs

under examination ; and this stripe is not broader upon the croup than in

an ordinary Donkey : there are no traces of markings on the limbs. The

skull is unfortunately abnormal, bemg unsymmetrical and curiously de-

viating from the straight line—to the left at the occiput, and to the right

at the muzzle. The nasal bones are more compressed than in the Kyang-

skull; but this difference does not exist in Major Tytler’s younger Ghor-

khur-skull, nor certainly in his three living animals, so far as a judgment

can be formed on careful examination of them. There is an obvious

deformity in the shape of the lower jaw, the rami of which approximate

almost to contact underneath for a considerable portion of their length,

and not quite symmetrically.

The jabs equine skull in the Calcutta Medical College is catalogued as

that of a Horse; but it exhibits the true asinine contour, and is nearly as

large as that of the adult Kyang. I do not think that it is a mule-skull,

but rather that it belonged to a fine specimen of the large Levantine race

of domestic Asses, which is occasionally met with in the north-west of

India, chiefly beyond Delhi. Had it been the skull of a wild animal, it

would probably have been registered as such; and moreover, as a general

rule, there is a considerable quantity of dark incrustation on the teeth of

wild grazing animals, which I think is never very observable on those of

domestic beasts : in the present instance, this is exhibited by the skull of a

wild Kyang and that of a wild Ghor-khur under examination, and in no skull

of domestic Horse or Ass, nor in the dubious Medical College specimen.

* Himalayan Journal, ii. 172.

tT Vide a subsequent notice of the Ghor-khur, p. 242, where individuals

are noticed of a very dark colour! But the Dshiggetai, as described by

Pallas and Pennant, does not quite satisfactorily agree in colouring with

the Tibetan Kyang! “Le poil est d’un jaune rembruni, assez clair.

Le nez et ’intérieur des membres sont d’un jaune roux” (Pallas, Voyage).

Pennant also, translating from the German, writes: “The colour of the

upper parts of the body a light yellowish-grey, growing paler towards the

sides. Buttocks white, as are the inside of the limbs and belly.” This

colouring really applies better to the Ghor-khur.

242 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses.

As regards the geographical distribution of the Kyang or

Djiggetai, it does not appear that aught has been added to our

knowledge since the time of Pallas; and the same may be re-

marked of the distribution of the Ghor-khur or Koulan, except-

ing that the proper habitat of the Hemippus has to be subtracted

from that of the Koulan, and the supposed migratory habits of

the latter are not confirmed by subsequent observation. In the

depth of a Khiva winter, this animal was observed in numerous

herds near the western extremity of Lake Aral, by Major James

Abbott, who remarks that he “ascended some high land covered

with snow. Wind scarcely endurable. We every day see herds

of wild Asses, and flocks of the Saiga Antelope. I counted

800 wild Asses in a single herd *.” According to Lieut. Irwin,

it is “common in Persia, the western parts of Khorassan, and

the plains of Turkistan, from which he extends north into the

Russian dominions and the centre of Asia. A few are kept by

the Ymacks, more for curiosity than use+.” Southward, they

are still numerous in the parched and rugged deserts of Belu-

chistan, which, however, are scarcely hotter than the country

about the Aral in summer: there are many of them in the Pdt

or desert between Asni and the hills, west of the Indus, above

Mithur-kote. “In this desert,” remarks a recent writer, “ they

are to be found wandering pretty well throughout the year; but

in the early summer, when the grass and the water in the pools

have dried up from the hot winds (which are here terrific), the

greater number (if not all) of the Ghor-khurs migrate to the

hills for grass and water. Some are probably to be found in

the hills throughout the year, for among them are sandy plains

of greater or less extent. The foaling season is in June, July,

and August, when the Beluchis ride down and catch numbers of

foals, finding a ready sale in the cantonments for them, as they

are taken down on speculation to Hindustan. They also shoot

great numbers of full-grown ones for food, the ground in places

in the desert being very favourable for stalking. .. . Some are

beautifully striped on the legs; many are mottled. J have seen

one or two of a very dark colour. They have not generally the

stripe on the shoulder, though I think I have seen some with it

slightly marked{.” Eastward of the Indus, this animal appears

to be fast verging on extermination ; and I am assured that one

herd only is left in the Bikénir desert, where the foals are often

run down; and Major Tytler’s specimens are from this locality.

There are still a few also in the Runn of Cutch§. “The wild

* Narrative of a Journey from Herat to Khiva, &c., i. 23.

+ Journ. Asiat. Soe. viii. 1008.

t India Sporting Review, n. s. iii. 172.

§ From information obtained by Major Tytler, it appears that the

Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 243

Ass of Cutch and the north of Guzrat,” remarked Col. Sykes

in 1835, “is not found further south in India than Deesa, on

the banks of the Bunnas river, in lat. about 23° 30/; nor have

I heard of it to the eastward of the 75° of longitude on the

southern side of the Himalaya. In Cutch and northern Guzrat

it frequents the salt deserts and the open plains of the Opur,

Jaysulmir, and Bikénir.’ Again, Masson, in his ‘ Narrative of

a Journey to Kalat’ (published in 1843), remarks that “ the

Ghor-khur, or ‘wild Ass,’ was formerly to be found on the

Dasht Giran, and in Ghurgh’ina, but has disappeared of late

years. It is still occasionally seen about Kharan. It also

ranges the plain of Dalbanding, on the road from Nushké to

Jalk. South-easterly of Kalat, it is said to be found on th

Pat of Shikarpir, between Tambi and Rojan.” 2

To the west of the range of the Ghor-khur lies that of Asinus

hemippus, or true Hemionus of ancient writers,—the particular

species apostrophised in the book of Job, and, again, that noticed

by Xenophon. There is a recent account of it by Dr. A. H.

Layard, in ‘ Nineveh and its Remains’ (p. 324). Returning

from the Sinjar, he was riding through the desert to Tel Afer,

and there he mistook a troop of them for a body of horse, with

the Bedouin riders concealed! ‘The reader will remember,”

he adds, “that Xenophon mentions these beautiful animals,

which he must have seen during his march over these very plains.

He faithfully describes the country, and the quadrupeds and

birds that inhabit it, as they are to this day, except that the

Ostrich is not now to be found so far north*. ‘The country,’

Bikanir herd consists at most of 150 individuals, which frequent an oasis

a little elevated above the surrounding desert, and commanding an exten-

Sive view around, the animals being exceedingly shy, and making off on

i ing an object of suspicion, however distant. There is a low ran

of hills, several miles off, in which is a watercourse, dry during the hot

season; but at the head of this, about a mile into the interior of the hills,

there is a perpetual spring, to which the Ghor-khurs resort to drink during

the night, maintaining the most vigilant caution. Once only in the year,

when the foals are young, a party of five or six native hunters, mounted on

uae Sindh mares, chase down as many foals as they can succeed in tiring,

which lie down when utterly fatigued, and suffer themselves to be bound and

carried off. In general, they refuse sustenance at first ; and about one-third

only of those taken are reared, but these command high prices and find a

y sale with the native princes. The profits are shared by the party,

who do not attempt a second chase in the same year, lest: they should

seare the herd from the district, as these men regard the sale of a few

Ghor-kburs annually as a regular source of subsistence.

* According to Chesney, Ostriches are still “found in the great Syrian

Desert, especially in the plain extending from the Haouran towards Jebel

Shammar and Nedja; some of them are found in the Haouran itself, and

a few are taken almost every year even within two days’ journey of Da-

mascus,” &c. (Journal of the Euphrates Expedition, 1. 558.) It is well

244 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses.

says he, ‘ was a plain throughout as even as the sea, and full of

wormwood; if any other kind of shrubs or reeds grew there,

they had all an aromatic smell; but no trees appeared. Of

wild creatures, the most numerous were wild Asses, and not a

few Ostriches, besides Bustards and Red Deer (Gazelles), which

our horsemen sometimes chased. The Asses, when they were

pursued, having gained ground on the horses, stood still (for

they exceeded them much in speed) ; and when these came up

with them, they did the same thing again ; so that our horsemen

could take them by no other means than by dividing themselves

into relays, and succeeding one another in the chase. The flesh

of those that were taken was like that of Red Deer, but more

tender.’ (Anab. lib.i.c.5.) In fleetness,” continues Dr. Layard,

“they equal the Gazelle ; and to overtake them is a feat which

only one or two of the most celebrated mares have been known

to accomplish. The Arabs sometimes catch the foals during

the spring, and bring them up with milk in their tents. They

are of a light fawn-colour, almost pink. The Arabs still eat

their flesh.” This will of course be the animal seen by Mr.

Ainsworth at the foot of Taurus, and observed by him among

the lower hills*.

It cannot be doubted that this Asinus hemippus is the Meso-

potamian and Arabian “ wild Horse” of Col. Chesney, as distin-

guished from his “ wild Ass” of the southern deserts of Arabia.

In Mesopotamia, this author remarks, “we did not obtain a

single specimen, although the Arabs engaged to bring one;

they brought a skin, however, of a light brown colour, without

stripes, and having a mane [! dark streak ?] all along its back.

This is more probably the wild Horse.” ! Again, treating on

the animals of Arabia, he remarks: “‘ The wild Horse, the wild

Dog [Lycaon pictus ?], and a kind of wild Cow [ Oryza beatricis,

Gray ?] inhabit the country adjoining the district of Joff, be-

tween Tolink Sanou and Kedrush; and to the south of these

places the wild Ass [Asinus vulgaris ?] is found in great num-

bers. The Sherarét Arabs hunt them, and eat their flesh, but

not before strangers.” Elsewhere he remarks that “the Ass is

known that Ostriches commonly accompany, at the present day, the troops

of Quaggas and Dauws in South Africa. j

The remnant of the Ostrich race in Syria requires close examination.

From some eggs in Major Tytler’s possession, 1 am strongly inclined to

suspect the existence of a second species of Ostrich. These eggs are

smaller than the ordinary Ostrich egg, and have a much smoother and

more polished surface, with the pores scarcely perceptible. In the ordimary

Ostrich egg the pores are particularly conspicuous.

Ostrich feathers, wheresoever obtaimed, are numerous among the Kurds,

who adorn their spears with them.

* Travels in Assyria, Babylonia, and Chaldea, p. 3.

Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses, 245

probably the original animal of its kind [i.e. species domesticated]

in the country ; for it is first mentioned in connexion with this

part of the world (Gen. xii. 16; Exod. iv. 20), and it was after-

wards considered as a royal animal*.” Here at least two species

are indicated, which are likely to be the Asinus hemippus and

the genuine A. vulgaris in its aboriginally wild state; and the

wild Asses of the island of Socotra may be presumed to be no

other than the latter. They are noticed by the late Lieut. Well-

sted, R.N., who remarks, ‘‘ Amidst the hills over Tamarida, and

upon the plain contiguous to it, there are a great number of

Asses, which were described to me as different from the domestic

Ass ; but, after repeated opportunities of observing them, I could

find no reason for such a distinction. The introduction of

Camels,” he remarks, “ having superseded the necessity of em-

ploying them as beasts of burden, they are permitted to stray

where they please, and now wander about in troops of ten or

twelve, evincing little fear unless approached very near, when

they dart away with much rapidity.” It is more likely that

they are truly aboriginal.

The genuine wild Ass would, however, appear to be chiefly an

inhabitant of North-east Africa, where considerable troops of

these animals still exist, as described by ancient authors ; and,

being of prehistorical antiquity, it does not appear upon what

grounds the late Prince of Canino pronounced them to be the

descendants of domestic Donkeys, like those (for certain) in the

hotter parts only of America; for it may be remarked that it is

only in a hot climate that the Ass has returned to wildness +,

and the domestic Ass is said to thrive only in a warm climate,

and to be reared with difficulty even in Norway. To this sub-

ject, however, I propose to return in the sequel.

Whether or not inhabiting the southern parts of the peninsula

of Arabia (which our friends at Aden should endeavour to ascer-

* Col. C. H. Smith remarks that the Ass is ‘‘ repeatedly mentioned in

the Pentateuch before the Horse is noticed,—as in the sacrifice of Abra-

ham, in his visit to Egypt, where he received presents from Abimelech, and

in the spoils of Shechem—where Asses are mentioned with other cattle,

but the Horse is not mentioned.” The Horse is supposed to have been

introduced into Egypt by the Hyksos. In Assyria it was reclaimed at the

period of the oldest monuments, as abundantly demonstrated, by the

discoveries of Layard and others, since Col. Smith wrote.

+ Azara notices, of those which have gone wild in South America, and

especially about Santa Fé de la Vera Cruz—where he states that the in-

creasing population was fast destroying them (and may have done so by

this time)—that those which he saw “appeared to be somewhat larger

than the domestic Asses of Paraguay, but smaller than the common Asses

of Spain ; nor does that large race,”’ he adds, “ which is there used for the

breeding of mules, exist in these parts. They also appear to have larger

and stiffer ears than in my native country.”

246 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses.

tain), and also the island of Socotra, it is quite certain * that

great troops of wild Asses, properly so-called, exist not only in

the sandy deserts, but upon the mountains of North-east Africa ;

and it appears that a specimen was not long ago added to the

Paris Museum, and was there designated “l’Onagre d’Abyssinie.”

It was presented by M. Degoutin, French consul at Massoua,

and (remarks Prof. Isidore St.-Hilaire) “est certainement un

Ane sauvage.” It belonged, he tells us, to one of those troops

which wander about the deserts of North-east Africa, the exist-

ence of which was long ago indicated by Atlian, and which are

mentioned also by Leo Africanus in the sixteenth century, and

by Marmol in the eighteenth century.

“The wild Ass,” remarks the latter author, “is grey. There

are a number of them in the deserts of Lybia, Numidia, and the

neighbouring countries. Their pace is so fleet that only a barb

can come up with them. In our days,” continues M. St.-Hilaire,

_“ these troops have been met with in various localities by different

travellers—among others, by M. Caillaud, in Nubia; and to all the

testimony already published may be added ‘trois documents in-

édits,’ respectively by M. Botta (formerly travelling naturalist for

the Paris Museum, and now consul at Jerusalem), by M. Trémaux

(architect), and by M. Gouzillot (Coptic Patriarch in Abyssinia).

“The first observed, in Sennaar, a multitude of wild Asses in

troops, which were very distinct, according to the spoils obtained,

from other animals designated wild Horses [A. hemippus?],

which inhabit the opposite coast of the Red Sea, in Arabia. The

second, in 1848, remarked them in the desert of Naga, in Nubia ;

their coat was of a palish grey, and the ears were longer than

those of the Hemione [.A. hemippus?|, but shorter than in the

tame Ass[?]. Lastly, M. Gouzillot, who passed six years in

Abyssinia, has assured us of the existence of Onagers in count-

less herds on the mountains.”

These are of course the wild Asses noticed by Col. C. Hamilton

Smith, as occurring “on the Nile, above the cataracts; and

abundant on the upland plains, between the table-hills below

Gous Regun and the Baber-el-Abiad, in Atbara. (Vide ‘ Voyage

on the Baber-el-Abiad,’ by Adolph Linaud ; and Hoskins’s ‘ Tra-

vels in Ethiopia.’)”” According, also, to Sir J. Gardner Wilkin-

son, they are “common in the districts of the Thebaid +.”

Hoskins met with them in the small desert immediately below

the fifth cataract. ‘This desert,” he remarks, “is sandy, with

quartz and flinty slate disseminated. We saw for the first time

three wild Asses, which had been browsing among the acacias

near the Nile. There are great numbers of them in the coun-

* Journ. Roy. Geogr. Soc. 1835, p. 202.

+ Domestic Manners of the Ancient Egyptians, iii. 21.

Serre

PR Serre ne

Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 247

try; but the peasants very seldom succeed in catching or de-

stroying them. A mixed breed [!] is sometimes seen in the

villages. From the description of the Arabs, I conceive that the

Zebra [A. Burchellii] also exists in these deserts. The Nile Ass

seems larger than the common one; but we were at too great a

distance to observe them particularly. The peasants seldom

chase them, but, with a good horse, it is not very difficult *.”

Both “wild Asses” and “ Zebras” are noticed by Mr. W. C.

Kirk, in his ‘ Report on the Route from Tajurra to Ankobar f.’

Riippell has determined this northern Zebra to be the A. Bur-

chellit, or Dauw of the Cape colonists; the Equus zebra of

Burchell, as distinguished from his E. montanus; and un-

doubtedly the true Hippotigris of the ancients, if not also the

original “ Zebra” of Pigafetta, from Congo t,—the wild Paard

of the Dutch colonists, or “ Mountain Zebra” of Burchell, being

the Equus or Asinus zebra of modern technical nomenclature.

This | mention because the French zoologists, from Cuvier to

M. Isidore St.-Hilaire§, persist in the mistake of identifying the

“Zébre de montagne” with the Dauw or A. Burchellii.

Bruce notices “ Zebras” as being ‘found in Abyssinia only

in the south-west extremity of Kuora amid the Shangalla and

Galla, in Narea and Caff, and in the mountains of Dyre and

Tegla, and thence to the southward.” ‘“‘ Wild Asses, too,” he

remarks, “ I have frequently seen alive, but never dead : in neck,

head, face, and tail, very like ours, only their skins are streaked,

not spotted!” Perhaps he alludes to occasional bars on the

limbs, like the wavy lines on those of the Ghor-khur, which Bell

seems also to refer to. The wild Ass of North Africa is not

mentioned in Dr. Barth’s work; but at the Meeting of the

British Association for 1858, M. R. Schlagintweit made some

remarks relative to the Ghor-khur (as reported in the ‘ Athe-

nzum’”), and stated that Dr. Barth had lately told him that, ac-

cording to the description which he (M. R. Schlagintweit) had

given him, “he thinks the Asses which he saw in Africa identical

with the Ghor-khurs of Sindh and Beluchistan.” This can

hardly be the case. And does the following notice refer to the

ordinary wild Ass of North-east Africa? I very strongly suspect

otherwise. Col. C. H. Smith remarks: “We have seen a pair

of these animals brought from Cairo; they were equal in size

to an ordinary mule, neatly if not elegantly formed, white in

* Travels in Ethiopia, p. 41.

+ Journ. Roy. Geogr. Soc. xii. 234; and for another notice of an African

wild Ass, ibid. x. 461. In the Narrative of Lander’s expedition (p. 571) a

“wild Ass”’ is mentioned, whatever this may refer to.

t Col. C. H. Smith considers this northern “ Zebra”’ to be distinct, and

styles it Hippotigris antiquorum, but, I think, on very insufficient evidence.

§ Comptes Rendus, 1855, p. 1215.

248 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses,

colour, but silvery-grey on the ridge of the back and nose, with

the forehead, neck, and sides of a beautiful pale ash with a tinge

of purple; the mane, tail, and cruciform streak black *.”

These I take to be choice specimens of the fine Levantine

breed of domestic Asses, such as are often represented in antique

Egyptian paintings, and always with the black crucial mark.

From the remotest times it seems that two races of domestic

Asses were known in Egypt, and both are represented in the

old paintings. In modern times, Russell (in his ‘ Natural History

of Aleppo,’ p. 58) remarks that the Levantine nations have two

principal breeds of Asses: “one very large, with remarkably

long ears; the other small, and much like ours in England.”

Chardin, again, tells us that there are two races of the domestic

Ass in Persia: “ Les Anes du pais, qui sont lents et pesans,

comme les Anes de nos pais, dont ils ne se servent qu’a porter

des fardeaux; et une race d’Anes d’Arabie, qui sont de fort

jolies bétes, et les premiers Anes du monde. [Ils ont le poil

poli, la téte haute, les pieds légers, les levant avec action en

marchant. L’on ne s’en sert que pour montures: les selles

qu’on leur met sont comme des bats ronds, et plats par dessus,

faites de drap ou de tapisserie, avec les étriers et le harnois.

On s’assied dessus plus vers la croupe que vers le cou. On met

a plusieurs des harnois tout argent, tant le maitre est content de

la légéreté et de la douceur de leur allure. Il y en a du prix de

quatre-cens francs, et l’on n’en sauroit avoir d’un peu bons a moins

de vingt-cing pistoles. On les panse comme les chevaux. Les

ecclésiastiques qui ne sont pas encore dans les charges, ou dans

les grands bénéfices, affectent 4 aller montés sur les Anes.” He

then proceeds to explain how these fine Asses are taught to amble.

The large and small races of Levantine Asses may be said to

bear somewhat of the same mutual relation as Horses and Ponies.

The small kind only have become domesticated in Northern

Europe; and we trace them southward into Darfur, where they

are thus described in Mr. G. Brown’s ‘ Travels’ in that country

(1799) :— The Ass here is of the same appearance and of the

same indocile nature as that of Great Britain. The only good

ones are what the Jelahs bring with them from Egypt. Yet the

animal is much used for riding; indeed, few persons mount a

Horse but the military and those who are in immediate attend-.

ance at court. An Egyptian Ass fetches from the value of one

to that of three slaves, according to the weight he is able to bear.

A slave will purchase three or four of the ordinary breed ; and

yet the people are not anxious to improve them.”

_ The Asses of Upper Egypt, according to Sounini, are parti-

cularly handsome, but they degenerate towards the Delta.

* Naturalist’s Library, xii. 312.

Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses, 249

Fraser states that the Asses of Oman are the best in Arabia,

and individuals of the best breeds sell for extravagant prices *,

In Munro’s ‘Syria’ we are told that the Asses of Damascus

stand fourteen hands high; and elsewhere he remarks of one of

them, “This Ass was the finest of the kind I ever saw ; and the

guide asserted that he would sell for more than both his own

Horses. With all the animation and temper of a Horse, he had

the superior qualification of being quicker and easier in his

walk. .. . This Ass was found, after a long journey, to refuse

his food. On visiting him, after supper, I found that the Ass

was not eating, and seemed out of spirits. The guide accounted

for this by saying that he was in the habit of living in the house

with his master, and that he was alarmed at being left in the

dark by himself; wherefore I ordered him into the shed, and

his supper being placed near the fire, he fell upon it with great

avidity, and had no sooner finished, than he claimed a right to

belong to the society, by lyimg down amongst us, to my great

amusement, and the infinite chagrin of my companions, who

would have turned him out but for my interference. During

the night he became restless, and got up in order to lie down on

his other side; in doing which he interfered with the guide’s

legs, whom I found abusing him for being a pig and an infidel,

and threatening to spit on his beard.”

In Irwin’s ‘ Memoir of Afghanistan, we are informed that

* the Ass gradually improves as we proceed westward from the

Company’s provinces. Perhaps the best are those from the west

of Khorassan; but even these are much inferior to the Arabian

or the Spanish. Asses are imported from Kabul into Bokhara

and the north-west of Turkistén.” Buckingham tells us that

“one of the peculiarities of Baghdad is its race of white Asses,

which, as at Cairo, are saddled and bridled for the conveyance

of passengers from one part of the town to another; and these

are equally as large and spirited as the Egyptian Ass, and have

as easy and speedy a pace. They are frequently spotted over

with colours, and otherwise fantastically marked over with red

henna-stains.”

At Peshawar, tame Asses of the large race are known as

* Bokhara Asses” ; and Sir A. Burnes, writing on the domestic

animals of Bokhdara, remarks, “ None are more useful than the

Ass; the breed is large and sturdy, and they are much used,

both for saddle and bridle. There is no objection to riding them,

as in India. There are no mules, from a religious prejudice

* I have somewhere read that the pedigrees of the best Asses of Oman

are kept with as much care as those of the choicest breeds of horses in the

same province.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 17

250 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses.

against them.” His brother, Dr. A. Burnes, also remarks that

* Asses, much larger than those of India, are to be met with in

Sindh, where the Ass attains the development which it is known

to enjoy only within a very limited geographical distribution.”

But are not these fine Asses chiefly imported into Sindh, rather

than bred there? albeit the climate should well agree with

them. A correspondent informs me that “ what are called Bok-

hara Asses are frequently brought to Peshawar. They are very

large and strong, and are both of the usual colour and white.

Of the latter a friend of mine had three, viz. a male and female,

and their offspring. There was one of the usual colour, larger

than either of the two white ones, and I have some idea that I

had heard it said that he was over thirteen hands high; but of

this I will not be positive, having paid no great attention, I

think they were not at all uncommon at Peshawar when the

KAfilas were getting through; and, as far as I remember, the

price asked for one was from 80 to 150 rupees. As for where

they came from, that I don’t know in particular, except that

they came with the Kafilas of horses from the north. The dark

one I have mentioned was an extremely fine specimen ; but my

friend got him for (I think) 80 rupees, to use as a baggage-

donkey, and, as far as I recollect, he was sold cheap because he

declined to act as a stallion to mares, and was therefore useless

for the purpose of begetting mules.” It would appear, there-

fore, that these fine Asses are foreign to Sindh, and are mostly

brought for the purpose of procreating mules; in which case

she-Asses of the kind are probably scarcely known there, and

consequently the race can hardly be said to be introduced into

the country. It would nevertheless appear to be completely

naturalized in Bokhara. |

These superb Asses are bred and duly estimated in America ;

and it is time that they were introduced into the Australian

colonies, if not also those of South Africa. In Capt. Marryatt’s

well-known ‘ Diary in America,’ the novelist describes a cattle-

show which he attended in Lexington, Kentucky. The fourth

day of the show was reserved for the exhibition of Asses. “ Se-

veral were shown standing fifteen hands high, with head and

ears in proportion: the breed has been obtained from the Mal-

tese Ass, crossed by those of Spain and the south of France.

Those imported seldom average more than fourteen hands high;

but the Kentuckians, by great attention and care, have raised

them up to fifteen hands, and sometimes even to sixteen. The

prices paid for these splendid animals (for such they really are)

will prove how much they were in request. One male, of great

celebrity, sold for 5000 dollars (upwards of £1000 sterling). A

half-share of another male was sold for 2500 dollars. At the

eS el es

Se oe ee Pe

SERA OR) ays

Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 251

show I asked the price of a very beautiful female Ass only one

ear old; the owner said that he could have 1000 dollars for

er, but that he had refused that sum. For a three-year-old

male, shown during the exhibition, 3000 dollars (more than

£600) were refused. The fact is that mule-breeding is so lucra-

tive, that there is no price which a very large donkey will not

command.”

With reference to the current statement that the Ass nowhere

thrives in a cold climate, it should be remembered that these

animals are numerous in Pekin ; and that some at least of the

Chinese donkeys are fine animals, may be inferred from Dr.

Hooker’s remark about the Tibetan mules, which he says are

often as fine as the Spanish. He “rode one, which had per-

formed a journey from Choombi to Lhassa in fifteen days with

a man and load.’”’ Nevertheless, as a general rule and irrespec-

tive of recent introductions, the finest Asses chiefly inhabit Arabia

and the Levantine countries, and the most degenerate are the

puny cat-hammed Guddhas of India generally. As Col. Sykes

remarks, some of these are scarcely larger than a fine Newfound-

land dog ; but on what ground Col. C. H. Smith supposed this

to be a wild race inhabiting the Dukhun* it is difficult to ima-

gine. There are small Asses also in Persia, as about Ispahan,

which Chardin (as we have seen) denominated the race proper

to the country, while he mentions that many of the large kind

are imported into Persia from Arabia. It is curious that Aris-

totle states that in his time there were no Asses in Pontus,

Syria, or in the country of the Celts (meaning modern Germany

and France), Syria being now so celebrated for the excellence of

its breed of them. For many ages previously they are known

to have existed in Egypt and Arabia. In short, there seems to

be no evidence whatever to bear out the current notion that the

domestic Ass originated in northern Asia, but, on the contrary,

every reason to infer that it originated in the region where the

particular species is still found wild, and where also the finest

and least-altered of the domestic races prevail to this day; and

that the fact should not have been long ago established is surely

somewhat remarkable.

A writer on this animal observes, justly enough, that “the

Ass is, properly speaking, a mountain species : his hoofs are long

and furnished with extremely sharp rims, leaving a hollow in

the centre, by which means he is enabled to tread with more

security on the steep and slippery sides of precipices. The hoof

of the Horse, on the contrary, is round and nearly flat under-

neath ; and we accordingly find that he is more serviceable in

* Nat. Libr. “ Mammalia,” vol. xii. p. 306.

17*

252 Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses.

level countries; and, indeed, experience has long since taught

that he is altogether unfit for crossing rocky and steep moun-

tains.” Hill-ponies may, indeed, be cited as exceptions to a

greater or less extent; but the fact is nevertheless true in the

main—and hence the breeding of mules in mountainous coun-

tries, which should combine the size and strength of one parent-

species with the hardihood and sure-footedness of the other.

All of the Asinine tribe seem to be quite indifferent to heat, and

some at least of them are equally so to cold, as especially exem-

plified by the Koulans or Ghor-khurs about Lake Aral ; and the

tame Asses of this country, under the fiercest mid-day sun, may

commonly be observed to evince their innate fondness for the

parched desert, as strongly as a kid manifests its propensity to

clamber rocks, by keeping to the dusty roads, in preference to

the pasture, whenever they are not feeding.

Of several species so very nearly akin, in different countries,

it is remarkable that only the Ass should have been subjected to

servitude (save in a few individual cases at most) ; but it appears

that the experiments which have been systematically carried on,

now for several years, by the Acclimatation Society at Paris, have

been attended with considerable success in breaking-in Ghor-

khurs, which have been bred there for a series of generations,

and that these animals are now daily mounted and ridden.

Many years ago, the celebrated Sheriff Perkins drove a pair of

Quaggas through the streets of London, as I well remember to

have witnessed when a child.

The following species of the division Asinus, as defined by

Gray, are now likely to be generally acknowledged :—

1. A. Quagga. The Quagga, from the Cape territories, and

scarcely found northward of the Gariep or Orange River ; but

still in great herds southward, associating with the White-tailed

Gnu, as the next does with the Brindled Gnu, and both with

Ostriches (as in Xenophon’s time the A. hemippus did in Meso-

potamia). The most Horse-lke in structure of any. The

Hippotigris isabellinus of Col. C. H. Smith is probably founded

on a Quagga-foal, perhaps not very exactly represented. Such

an animal as this, or as the “Isabelline Zebra” of Levaillant

could not have been overlooked by all subsequent explorers of

South Africa.

2. A. Burchellii, Gray (Equus zebra of Burchell). The Dauw,

or original Hippotigris of the ancients, and also the original

Zebra of Pigafetta from Congo; but unknown to Buffon, who

regarded the next, or Mountain Zebra, and the Quagga as the

two sexes of one species, denominated by him the Zebra (Hip-

potigris Burchellit and H. antiquorum of C. H. Smith). Exten-

Bal bed «fs

Ree ee

Rey Oe ee

Mr. E. Blyth on the different Animals known as Wild Asses. 253

sively diffused over Africa, even to Abyssinia and to Congo, and

southward to the Gariep river *.

3. A. zebra (Equus montanus, Burchell). The Zebra of mo-

dern nomenclature, or (more distinctively) the Mountain Zebra ;

Wild Paard (Wild Horse) of the Dutch colonists of South Africa.

A thorough mountaineer, and known only to inhabit South

Africa. Also the most completely striped of any, down to the

very hoofs.

4. A. vulgaris, Gray (E. asinus, L.). The true Onager, Ona-

grus, or aboriginally wild Ass. Indigenous to North-east Africa.

if not also to the southern parts of Arabia and the island of

Socotra.

5. A. hemippus (E. hemippus, Is. St.-Hilaire; E. asinus onager

apud Wagner). The Hemionus or Hemippus of the ancients.

Inhabiting the deserts of Syria, Mesopotamia, and the northern

parts of Arabia.

6. A. onager (E. asinus onager, Pallas). The Koulan or Ghor-

khur. Inhabits West Asia, from 48° N. latitude southward to

Persia, Beluchistén, and Western India.

7. A. hemionus (E. hemionus, Pallas; E. kyang, Moorcroft ;

E. polyodon, Hodgson). The Dshiggetai or Kyang. Inhabits

Tibet, and thence northward through the Gobi Desert into

Mongolia and Southern Siberia.

N.B. So far as known for certain, the last two are distinguish-

able by shades of colour only, and by unimportant differences in

the ee extension of different hues and markings. The A.

hamar of Col. C. H. Smith is rejected, as having been founded

on insufficient evidence of the existence of such an animal.

It is highly improbable, also, that other wild asinine species

yet remain to be distinguished.

To recapitulate, I have endeavoured in this paper to establish

the following novel propositions :—

1. That the true Onager and Hemionus of ancient writers

were unknown to Pallas, who has assigned these names to cog-

nate species or races that were unknown to the Greeks and

Romans.

2. That, accordingly, the Koulan of N. Asia is not the true

Onager or aboriginal wild Ass, but that it is identical with the

Indian Ghor-khur.

3. That the true Onager, or wild Ass, is not an inhabitant of

North Asia, but of North-east Africa and the southern portion

of Arabia.

4, That the Koulan and the Dshiggetai or Kyang, instead of

being strongly distinguished apart, as has been asserted, bear

* To this species appertained the “ Zebra” lately subjected by Mr. Rarey.

157 Mr. F. Smith on new Genera and

so exceedingly close a resemblance that no decided specific di-

stinction has yet been satisfactorily pomted out, however probable

it may be that such distinction may exist.

Why, therefore, the one should be popularly styled a “ wild

Horse,” and the other a “ wild Ass,” it is difficult to comprehend.

Even Pallas terms the Dshiggetai “un Cheval sauvage,” though

describing it as “ni Cheval ni Ane;” while the other he both

designates as the Ass of the steppes and as the “ Cheval ou Ane,”

employing the word “ cheval ” in its German equivalent evidently

in the sense of eguus. Col. Chesney, as we have seen, terms the

Arabian A. hemippus a “ wild Horse,” as distinguished from his

wild Ass of South Arabia! The fact is, I apprehend, that the

vague application of these names has resulted merely from the

eolouring.

XXXII.—Deseriptions of new Genera and Species of Tenthredi-

nide in the Collection of the British Museum. By Freprrick

SMITH.

Tux collection of Tenthredinide contained im the national

Museum is perhaps the most extensive in Europe; the species

described in the present paper are, in my own opinion, the most

remarkable in the various genera to which they belong. The

Hylotoma imperialis is unrivalled both in size and beauty by any

of the species of that extensive genus. The new Lyda is the

first species which J have seen from the East, and is remarkable

for the extreme elongation of the antenne. The new genus

Derecyrta is, however, the finest addition to the family. The

new species of Sirea must acquire additional interest from the

fact of its being discovered in the cedars of Lebanon. Having

been engaged in the preparation of a Catalogue of the Tenthre-

dinide for some time past, and it being obvious that its com-

pletion will occupy still a considerable length of time, I have

thought it desirable to secure to myself the description of a few

of the more remarkable species and genera of this family of

insects.

Genus Hytoroma, Latr.

Hylotoma imperialis.

H. nitens, supra purpureo-violacea; capite, thorace abdomineque infra

nigro-chalyheis ; alis flavo-hyalinis ; antennis nigris, opacis.

Female. Length 8 lines. Brilliant purple, with violet tints

above, varying in different lights ; beneath of a steel blue, very

smooth and shining; the antenne of an opake black ; the wings

yellow hyaline, the nervures reddish-yellow.

Hab. North China. Robert Fortune Esq.

= ee

Species of Tenthredinide. 255

Genus Lyna, Fabr.

Lyda flagellicornis.

L. melleo-flava; antennis prelongis, apice graduatim attenuatis ; alis

pallide flavo-hyalinis, apice fusco late terminato.

Female. Length 5 lines. Darkish honey-yellow, smooth

and shining ; the antennz longer than the body, setaceous ; the

scape, basal joint of the flagellum, and the joints (12-18) yellow,

the rest of a blackish brown ; the region of the ocelli and middle

of the pectus black; the wings pale yellowish-hyaline, their

apex broadly fuscous.

Hab. North China. Robert Fortune, Esq.

Genus DeREcYRTA.

Head subglobose, the vertex swollen or convex; the eyes

lateral, large and ovate ; the ocelli prominent, and placed in a

triangle between the eyes; the antenne setaceous, composed of

23 joints; the scape short, curved, and slightly thickened to-

wards the apex ; the first joint of the flagellum half the length

of the scape, the second as long as the scape, the third and four

following joints as long as the first; the remaining joints are

each in succession shorter than the preceding. Thorax as wide

as the head, oblong, the sides parallel; the prothorax narrowed

anteriorly into a short neck; the mesothorax slightly elevated

in front; the scutellum elevated ; the anterior wings with one

marginal and four submarginal cells; the marginal cell elon-

gate, with a short appendix at the apex; the first submarginal

cell small, the second oblong, widest at the apex, the third sub-

quadrate, the fourth extending to the apex of the wmg; the

second and third cells each receive a recurrent nervure a little

within near their base; the tibiz bispinose at their apex. Abdo-

men cylindrical, about twice the length of the head and thorax ;

the ovipositor short, and slightly exserted.

Derecyrta pictipennis.

D. ochracea, nitida ; capite, abdominis apice, antennis pedibusque

nigris ; alis fuscis, basi fasciaque transversali flavo-hyalinis.

Female. Length 9 lines. Head shining black, smooth and

impunctate behind the ocelli, coarsely and irregularly striated

before them ; the mandibles short, stout, and armed with three

acute teeth, striated externally. Thorax ochraceous, shining ;

the mesothorax with three deep longitudinal grooves, the spaces

between them transversely and coarsely striated, beyond the

grooves finely punctured ; the scutellum and metathorax finely

punctured ; wings brown, their base flavo-hyaline ; a broad flavo-

hyaline fascia crosses the wings at the base of the marginal cell ;

256 Mr. F. Smith on new Genera and Species of Tenthredinide.

the legs black. Abdomen ochraceous ; the four apical segments

black, the first of the black ones tinged with reddish yellow in

the middle; the sides of the abdomen have also a slight reddish

tinge.

Captured by Mr. H. W. Bates at Ega, Brazil.

This species is unique in the National Collection, and was

acquired in 1858, since which period it has been ticketed as a

new undescribed genus; it is certainly the finest addition that

has been made to the family Xiphydriide for many years.

Genus Srrex, Linn.

Sirex cedrorum.

S. capite nigro, pone oculos flavo; pedibus flavis, femoribus basi

tibiisque apice nigris ; abdomine supra fascia nigra ante apicem.

Female. Length 1 inch. Black; the head with thin black

pubescence ; the base of the mandibles and anterior margin of

the clypeus obscurely ferruginous ; the antennz and head behind

the eyes luteous. Thorax rugose, with the pro- and meso-

thorax laterally obscurely testaceous, thinly covered with short

black pubescence; wings yellowish-hyaline, with the nervures

and costa ferruginous ; the posterior femora and the base of the

anterior and intermediate pair black ; the posterior tibize black,

with their base yellow. Abdomen with a silky gloss; the two

basal segments, and a narrow fascia at the base of the seventh,

yellow; the eighth and ninth segments yellow, the former with

a black fascia at its apical margin, which extends narrowly over

the base of the apical segment.

This species was found in a portion of the trunk of one of the

cedars of Mount Lebanon ; it closely resembles the Sirex gigas,

but appears to be distinguished by too many differences to con-

stitute a variety of that insect; the most prominent differences

are the head being entirely yellow behind the eyes, the posterior

tibizee nearly entirely black, and the abdomen haying a black

fascia at its apex; the anterior margin of the clypeus is

slightly produced in the middle, and very coarsely punctured ;

in S. gigas it is finely roughened, with its margin smooth

and rounded. The male differs from the same sex of S. gigas

in having only the extreme base of the abdomen and the apical

segment black; the head is also entirely yellow behind the

eyes. ’

Genus CLADOMACRA.

Antenne composed of sixteen joints, pectinated and pilose ;

head transverse ; eyes ovate and very prominent. Wings ample,

the anterior pair with one marginal and four submarginal cells,

the first subovate and smaller than the second, the second and

Mr. W. H. Benson on Freshwater Shells from India. 257

third cells oblong, the fourth extending to the apex of the wing.

Legs simple, elongate ; the tibie armed with two short spines at

their apex.

. Cladomacra macropus.

C. nigra; capite, thorace, abdominis basi, coxis femoribusque rufo-

testaceis ; antennis elongatis, pectinatis ; alis fumatis, venis fuscis.

Male. Length 3 lines. Black; the head, thorax, and ex-

treme base of the abdomen rufo-testaceous; the head with a

deep depression on each side; the antennze emanating from a

short basal footstalk, one-third longer than the body, and pecti-

nate; the teeth or branches elongate and pilose. The wings of

a smoky brown, iridescent, with the nervures dark brown. The

legs longer than the body; the coxz, trochanters, anterior and

intermediate femora, the base of the posterior pair, and the

anterior and intermediate tibiz inside, rufo-testaceous; the

posterior tibize and tarsi with short black pubescence.

This beautiful insect, for which I am obliged to establish a

new genus, has been received from Mr. Wallace, who captured

it in Celebes; the neuration of the wings, and general habit of

the species, appear to indicate clearly its affinity to the genera

Cladius, Trichiocampus, and Nematus, from all of which it is

separated by having four submarginal cells, and antenne com-

posed of sixteen joints. The normal number in the Tenthredinidee

is nine joints; but there are several genera which depart from

that number : thus, in Sirezx there are twenty-five, in Xiphydria

thirteen, whilst in Lyda the number varies, in the different

species, from twenty-one to thirty-four.

XXXIII.—Descriptions of Freshwater Shells collected in Southern

India by Lieut. Charles Annesley Benson, 45th M.N.I. By

W. H. Benson, Esq.

Tue following shells were discovered at Quilon, on the Malabar

coast, in the territory of Travancore, a portion of country which

_ appears hitherto to have escaped the researches of conchologists.

Among other species, the little-known Melania Riquetii, De Grate-

loup (figured and described by that author in the ‘ Acts’ of the

Nat. Hist. Society of Bordeaux), from Bombay, was found to

accord perfectly with the published type, which appears to have

been subsequently described by Lea under the designation of

M. Tornatella. The figure in the ‘Iconica’ (173 d) delineates

the sculpture of M. Riquetii, while that given at 173 a agrees

better with Souleyet’s M. sculpta, a species which was found by

the late Dr. Bacon at Singapore. I have seen one of the nu-

merous varieties of Melania lirata, B. (J. A. S. 1836, sub-

258 Mr. W.H. Benson on Freshwater Shells

sequently described by Lea as M. /ateritia), mistaken for M.

Riquetii.

Clea Annesleyi, B.

Testa oblongo-ovata, solidiuscula, radiatim striata, striis sulcisque

spiralibus obsoletis plus minusve decussata, epidermide olivacea,

fasciis castaneis superne subtusque conspicuioribus ornata, non-

nunquam omnino atro-castanea, induta; spira ovato-conica, apice

obtusiusculo plerumque eroso, sutura impressa; anfractibus 4}

convexiusculis, ultimo 3 testes eequante, prope suturam angulato,

infra medium sulcis duobus obliquis, et basin versus crista com-

pressiuscula cincto, basi profuude emarginata; apertura elliptico-

ovata, intus (preecipue superne subtusque) fasciata, peristomate

tenui, infra ad finem sulcorum undulato, columella superne sinuata,

callosa, polita, livide lilacina, margine antice incrassato spiraliter

torto, callo parietali crasso, plerumque atro-purpureo. Operculo

unguiculato, parvo, corneo, nucleo marginali, dextrali, subbasali,

rostro basali elevato munito.

Long. 83, diam. 4} mill.

Habitat in stagno prope Quilon.

This interesting form was taken alive in a tank between

the sea and the canal which communicates with Cochin to the

north of Quilon. It was accompanied by Corbicula Quilonensis.

The last whorl is occasionally of a blackish olive hue; and in

this state the interior is tinged with purplish black. Soaked in

warm water, the epidermis assumes a pustulose character, which

disappears when the shell is dry.

The species in question appears to enter into the genus Clea,

H. & A. Adams, founded on shells from Borneo and Malacca,

in the ‘ Zoological Proceedings’ for 1855, agreeing therewith in

the construction of the columella and base of the shell, thongh

belonging to a different sectional type of form.

Lovell Reeve has, in the ‘ Conchologia Iconica,? merged Clea

into Swainson’s Hemisinus, in which the base of the columella is

simply sinuate, and of which the typical species inhabit tropical

America. He gives no information regarding the operculum,

which was scarcely likely to. be absent from all the specimens of

Hemisinus which came under his inspection in Mr. Cuming’s

collection. Whether it is spiral as in Melania, or unguiculate.

as in Tanalia, is not stated; neither is any account given in

the ‘ Zoological Proceedings’ of the construction of the opercu-

lum in Clea. Figures and descriptions of Brazilian Hemisini,

under the genus Melanopsis, appear in the Number of the

‘Journal de Conchyliologie’ for July 1860; but no mention is

made of the operculum, the examination of which is too fre-

quently neglected.

The aspect of the shells figured in the ‘ Conchologia Ieonica’”

as Melanopsis Zelandica, Gould, and M. Strangei, Reeve, affords

collected in Southern India. 259

some grounds for conjecture that an examination of their oper-

eula will eventually prove their approximation rather to Clea

Annesleyi than to the Southern-European genus with a sub-

spiral operculum, to which they have been attributed. It appears

probable that, notwithstanding the basal emargination, Clea

will, with reference to its unguiculate operculum, be found to

have nearer relations with the Cingalese genus Tanalia than

with Melania and its congeners. The curious narrow and some-

what recurved process at the lower part of the operculum is

suited to the formation of the base of the shell, of which the

emargination is as strongly pronounced as in the genus Colum-

bella.

It is not impossible that some of the American species of

Hemisinus may be found to consort rather with Clea than

with the original Swainsonian type; but the association of

Melania strigilata, Dunker, and M. Esperi, Fér. (which last has

doubtless the spiral operculum of Melania), with such conspi-

cuous types as Clea nigricans and C. Annesley is scarcely con-

sistent with the present state of conchological knowledge. Clea

might apparently be united with more propriety to Buceinum

than to the Melaniade.

Melanopsis Helena, Meder (a Javanese species included by

Reeve in Hemisinus), approaches Clea in the deep emargination

at the base, but cannot fairly be included in that genus with

reference to other characters. The formation of the columella

is very different.

Bithinia Travancorica, B.

Testa imperforata, conoideo-globosa, irregulariter striata, striis mi-

nutissimis spiralibus confertim decussata, albida, vel corneo-flaves-

cente, translucente ; spira dimidium testze eequante, apicem versus

conoidea, vertice obtusiusculo hyalina, sutura impressa; anfracti-

bus 43 convexis, ultimo globoso, antice sensim descendente ; aper-

tura obliqua, ovata, margine sinistro calloso, callo extus sulco

marginato. Operculo normali, crassiusculo, extus nonnunquam

tenuiter radiatim striato; nucleo subcentrali.

Long. 6, diam. 5 mill.

Habitat in stagnis prope Quilon.

This shell approaches a smaller species found by Mr. F. Layard

in a watercourse at Bandurawelle, near Badulla in Ceylon, but

differs from it in having a shorter conoidal spire above the glo-

bose lower and penultimate whorl, and in colour and solidity.

The minute spiral striation found in several Indian species is

common to both. Specimens taken on weed and stones in a

pool were in very fine condition, and exhibited the delicate

radiating striation on the operculum ; a smaller variety from a

tank had the shells more or less eroded, chiefly at the summit.

260 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope.

Corbicula Quilonica, B.

Testa ineequilaterali, trigono-rhomboidea, gibba, tenui, concentrice

subremote costata, costis postice evanescentibus, sulcis intermediis

latioribus, sub lente decussatim striatis, albida vel lutea, radiis

fuscis angustis ornata ; umbonibus prominentibus, apice fere eroso ;

latere antico breviore, valde arcuato, angustiore, postico striato,

latiore ; superne et basin versus angulata; margine ventrali me-

diocriter arcuato ; ligamento oblongo intra nates attenuato ; pa-

gina interna valde concava, albida, maculis radiisque purpureis

ornata; dente mediana valvee dextree duplici, dentibus lateralibus

brevibus serrulatis.

Lat. 10, long. 8, crass. 53 mill.

Habitat prope Quilon in stagno cum Clea Annesleyi.

The younger shells are more gibbous towards the umbones in

proportion to their length than the larger specimens. A tawny-

yellow epidermis covers the fresher specimens. The rays are

numerous, more or less broad, sometimes appearing as mere

lines of small spots, and occasionally spreading so as to make

the surface appear nearly black. The species is very distinct

from any of the Corbicule collected by myself or obtained from

Northern or Central India. The shortness of the lateral teeth,

on the anterior side especially, is a notable character, as well as

the inzequilateral form, which is more conspicuous in the young

than in the adult shell.

Dursley, August 29, 1860,

Note.—The water contained in the tank which is inhabited

by Clea Annesleyi and Corbicula Quilonica is probably brackish.

A parcel, received while this paper was passing through the

press, includes specimens of a Cerithium resembling C. eximium,

Sow., obtained from the same pond, which has a muddy bottom

and grassy banks perforated by a small crab. In a large speci-

men of Clea, 10 mill. in length by 54 in breadth, with five whorls

and a less eroded apex, the last whorl scarcely attains + of the

total length of the shell.

September 3, 1860.

XXXIV.—On the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope of Rathke.

By W. Litisesore.

[With a Plate.]

[Continued from p. 173.]

Liriope pygmea, Rathke.

Beitrage zur Fauna Norwegens, Nova Acta Acad. Leop. 1843,

vol. xx. p. 60, tab. 1. figs. 8-12. Sime dubio mas junior,

tamen non ineunte etate.

On the 28rd of July, 1858, the author found in the sea, near

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 261

the town of Molde in Norway, at a depth of from 5 to 6 metres,

amongst other Paguri, a rather small specimen of P. pubescens,

which had a Peltogaster on its abdomen. This Peltogaster

(Pl. IV. fig. 1) appeared to be double, or composed of two. As

only one of these (a), which was of a reddish colour, contained

ova and young, the author supposed at first that it was a bag

of eggs attached to the body. But, as there was only a single

bag of eggs, it departed from the Suctoria, in which there are

usually two, although at the first glance Peltogaster appeared to

approach that group in its structure. The doubt thus raised, as to

whether the relation between the two parts was that of a maternal

animal and an egg-sac, was confirmed by the supposed egg-sac

exhibiting strong contractions, although no similar movements

were observed in the supposed body of the Peltogaster. These

contractions continued until the fourth day, and even after the

Peltogaster had been dissected and the abdomen of the Pagurus

had become putrid. On examining the young contained in the

supposed matrix (fig. 4), Prof. Lilljeborg found that they were

quite different from those of Peltogaster ; and a further exami-

nation of the sac showed it to be a distinct animal, parasitic on

the Peltogaster. The structure of the young proved them to be:

Isopoda; and as it accorded perfectly with that of Rathke’s

Liriope pygmaa, the relation between that animal and the Pelto-

gaster Paguri is easily understood. Liriope is therefore an Isopod

which lives parasitically upon Peltogaster, and probably also upon

other Crustacea. Cavolini’s observations prove that this, or a

nearly allied form, is sometimes found attached within the body

of certain Brachyurous Crustacea; and Dana has several times

found in a Balanide a parasitic Crustacean (the Cryptothir) be-

longing to the same family as Liriope. These two animals may

probably belong to a single genus.

The following is an abstract of Prof. Lilljeborg’s detailed

Latin description of the mature female filled with ova and newly-

hatched young (PI. IV. figs. 2 & 3) :—

Length from the mouth (2 a) to the opposite part of the body,

where the anus appears to be, 4 millim.; breadth (from c to d)

7 mill.; thickness 3 mill. The body is composed of two distinct

parts. The anterior part (cephalothoraz) forms the organ of

adhesion *; it is convex and smooth above, concave beneath,

and exhibits above four distinct segments, of which the two

middle ones are larger than the others. These segments are

sinuated in the middle in front, and deflected and reflected towards

the sides. There is no indication of eyes or antenne. Beneath,

between the first and second segments, is a brown transverse

* This part is deeply fixed in the integument of the Peltogaster, even

perforating its inner lining membrane.

262 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope.

spot, no doubt indicating the mouth. Towards the base this

part of the body becomes much narrower, forming a neck. No

external buccal organs are visible.

The posterior part of the body forms merely a matrix or ovisac.

It is a reniform sac, convex above and below, with no impressions,

folds, or sutures above, but furnished beneath with a longitudinal

fissure (fig. 83) or aperture, through which the young escape.

This part is of a reddish or flesh-colour, from the red ova and

young shining through the transparent skin. At the point

where the anus appears to be, there are some brown spots.

During the contraction of the animal, some transverse folds ap-

peared on the upper surface (fig. 1 a); these persisted when the

animal was preserved in spirit, and perhaps indicate segments.

At the posterior extremity of the fissure of the matrix is a round

aperture ; no doubt, the anus. The skin of the matrix, although

transparent, is firm and rather thick.

Upon the cephalothorax, whilst the animal was still attached

to the Peltogaster, there was a delicate and transparent pendant

membrane, probably a cast skin. On the upper surface behind

the neck there are an opake and thick skin and two areas of

fibrous structure. The evolution of the valves, or the integument

of the matrix, probably commences from these areas. The retro-

grade metamorphosis in this animal is greater than in Bopyrus;

there are no antennz, buccal laminze, feet, or branchial laminze.

The Male. Prof. Lilljeborg did not detect the male upon or

in the Peltogaster to which the female was attached, or upon the

female herself. He thinks it very probable that the Liriope

pygmea described and figured by Rathke was a young male. On

comparing it with the description and figures of Krdéyer, repre-

senting a younger male of his Bopyrus abdominalis*, which is

the same as Phryxus Hippolytes of Rathke, the resemblance is

striking. Kréyer’s young male Bopyrus was $ line, and Rathke’s

Liriope scarcely 1 line in length. Thus, judging from their

size, the latter was more developed than the former. The form

of the body, the antennze, the legs, and caudal appendages, are

very similar. There are some differences in the form of the

posterior pair of thoracic feet ; but their structure is very charac-

teristic, and conformable to that occurring in Liriope ; and this

furnished the author with one of his best reasons for identifying

the young of the animal found by him upon Peltogaster Paguri

with Rathke’s Liriope. In Liriope Rathke found six pairs of

abdominal feet, Kréyer only five in the young male of Bopyrus ;

but Rathke has only four in his figure of Liriope, and the author

found only five in the young of his species. According to

* Naturhistorisk Tidskrift, Bd. 3. p. 291, tab. 1. figs. 21-24, tab. 2.

figs. 1-3; Voyage en Scandinavie, pl. 29. fig. 1 t-w.

io ee Se

a a eS eS

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 263

Rathke and Kroyer, the abdominal feet are biramose in Liriope,

and simple in the young of Bopyrus ; but the author has found

them biramose in the latter, although the inner branch is the

smallest*. Thus a part of these apparent diversities may be

ascribed to errors of observation +; and, besides, it is natural that

there should be some differences between two different genera.

It would appear, also, that Dana supposed Rathke’s Liriope to be

a male because, without further evidence than its resemblance to

that animal, he regards his Cryptothir asa male. That Rathke

found his Liriope in Peltogaster without the developed female

being there also, does not weaken this assumption, as, according

to Kroyer, we meet with an equivalent fact in his Bopyrus abdo-

minalis (Phryxus Hippolytes, Rathke). Kroyer states [ that he

once found on a Hippolyte, which had no female Bopyrus under

its abdomen, a male which adhered to one of its eyes. Kroyer

also asserts that the young females of Bopyrus are always found

upon young Hippolyte; and in conformity with this, the young

females of Liriope ought to occur upon young individuals of

Peltogaster. There is another circumstance which is greatly

in favour of the idea that Rathke’s Liriope was a male. As the

female of Liriope is subject to a greater amount of transforma-

tion than Rathke’s Phryzus or Kréyer’s Bopyrus, and as its

newly-hatched young are much smaller than those of the latter,

but still, notwithstanding their small size, are equally highly

developed, it can hardly be believed that the female young, mea-

suring even a line in length, would not be attached and in course

of transformation, when a young female of Bopyrus, 1,3, line

in length, has little resemblance to a larva, excepting in its eyes

and thoracic feet. On the other hand, the males of this family

retain a portion of their larval characters not only longer than

the females, but even throughout their lives, or, in other words,

retain the characteristic form of Isopods, which is lost completely

in the females by retrograde development.

The author gives the following description of the young ani-

mal just hatched in the matriz (Pl. 1V. figs. 4 & 5) :—

Its length is scarcely } millim. ; its form is that of an Isopod. -

The body convex above, concave beneath ; when seen from above,

oval or oblong-oval, rounded in front, and attenuated behind.

Segments 14; the first (head) larger than the rest; the last

* In the ‘ Voyage en Scandinavie,’ Kroyer has figured the abdominal

feet of the young Bopyrus abdominalis as biramose.

+ If Rathke’s Liriope had six pairs of abdominal feet, exclusive of the

caudal appendages, it would possess, in all, seven pairs of abdominal feet,

which no Isopod can have. thke’s assertion, that Liriope has only six

abdominal segments, also appears to contradict his statement.

I Op. eit. p. 102.

264 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope.

very small, forming a sort of minute plate concealing the base

of the last pair of feet. Head a little broader than the following

segment ; penultimate segment longer than the preceding one,

coarctate and rounded behind. Beneath the Jateral margins of

the thoracic segments there are small acuminate appendages,

bent backwards, which are, no doubt, epimera.

Eyes usually none; sometimes a reddish-brown one on each

side (fig. 5): when no eyes are present, there are usually two

cells, with reddish-brown pigment, in their place. Similar pig-

ment is seen in several parts of the body, especially behind.

Antenne of the first pair (fig. 4 a) very small, quadriarticu-

late, having about five sete, of which two are apical. Antenne

of the second pair (fig. 4 5) large, half as long as the body with-

out the apical sete, quinquearticulate, with the third joint longer

than the rest, and the last jot having three or four apical

sete, of which one is very long. Region of the mouth produced ;

oral aperture forming a transverse fissure. On each side of the

mouth there is a mandibuliform appendage.

Thoracic feet (fig. 4c) six pairs, attached to the six thoracic

segments; all, except the sixth pair, similar, but the posterior

pairs a little longer than the anterior. The five anterior pairs

somewhat cheliform, with a rather large, nearly oval palm, bi-

denticulate within, and a curved, acute, apical claw. Sixth pair

of feet longer and more slender, and not cheliform (fig. 4d) ;

palm long and attenuated ; claw long, nearly straight, and not

retractile.

Abdominal feet five pairs, attached to the five anterior seg-

ments of the abdomen, all similar, except that the posterior are

a little shorter; they are biramose, with the scape two-jointed,

and the branches nearly equal, the outer furnished with three,

and the inner with two, long, apical, ciliated sete (fig. 4e). The

last pair, or caudal feet (fig. 4), are larger and stouter, fur-

nished with several large and strong ciliated sete, and also bi-

ramose. The scape of these is of one thick joint, obliquely

excised at the apex, and furnished beneath with one or two

slender sete. The outer branch is a little thicker and shorter

than the inner one, and has three stout, curved, apical sete ;

the inner one is obliquely excised at the apex, and furnished

with two slender sete. At the base of the mner branch a long

and nearly straight seta is attached to the scape.

No intestine could be clearly seen, but in its place there was

a patch of a brownish and reddish colour, especially behind ;

and here and there in the body were larger and smaller oily

vesicles, no doubt the residue of the yelk.

On comparing this young animal with the Liriope pygmea of

Rathke, their relation is so close, that the differences, from the

Se Se ae a

W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriope. 265

analogy of Bopyrus abdominalis, Kroyer, may readily be ascribed

to difference of age, and perhaps of sex. The young animal

described by the author was only one-twelfth the size of that

described by Rathke. The latter is more elongated, and has

one more pair of thoracic feet; the first pair of antenne are

furnished with several sete; most of the thoracic feet are

apparently shorter; the abdominal feet are a little shorter;

and the caudal feet are differently constructed, being simple,

while the young observed by the author have them biramose.

But these and some other differences occur also between the

young male of Bopyrus abdominalis figured by Kroyer and the

still younger larve of the same species. Hence the author

does not hesitate to consider the parasitic Isopod found by

him upon Peltogaster Paguri as belonging to the same species

as Liriope pygmea.

Now, as it lives parasitically upon Peltogaster Paguri, its pre-

sence in the cavity of the latter, where it was found by Rathke, -

is explained without much difficulty. The Peltogaster may have

borne a fully developed female Liriope, which, after reproduc-

tion, had fallen off, whilst some of the young may have remained

behind upon the Peltogaster, and walked about until, finding

the orifice at the anterior extremity of the body, they en-

tered by it; or they may have been in search of young females

upon the Peltogaster, and remained attached to the’latter, just

as Kréyer found a male of Bopyrus attached to the eye of a

Hippolyte on which there was no female. The author is in

favour of the latter opinion, as he thinks that if a mature female

of Liriope had detached itself from the Peltogaster, the marks of

its adhesion could not have escaped Rathke’s observation.

With regard to the systematic position of Liriope, Rathke

was eyidently wrong in considering it as an Amphipod ; and in-

deed he indicates its “ resemblance to some Isopoda of the genus

Idothea.” Dana was the first to recognize its lsopod nature ; he

places it in the family Tanaide. Steenstrup asserts it to be an

Isopod of the family Bopyride ; and his view of the relationship

of Liriope, and its connexion with Peltogaster, is accurate. It is

with the Bopyride that Prof. Lilljeborg arranges this singular

genus, of which he gives the following character :—

Genus Lirtore, H. Rathke.

Animal e Crustaceorum classe, Isopodorum ordine, et Bopyridarum

familia.

Foemina adulta corpore in partes duas distinctas diviso; anterior

sive cephalothorax, caput et tria segmenta sequentia comprehen-

dens, est cum posteriore indivisa parte majore, sive matrice, quasi

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3, Vol. vi. 18

266 W. Lilljeborg on the Genera Peltogaster and Liriopé.

per collum connexa. Nulli oculi, nulli pedes, nulleeque appendices

branchiales. Pullus et sine dubio mas iisdem Bopyri admodum

similes, et fere tantummodo pedibus thoracicis postremi paris;

ungue longo et recto neque retractili armatis, diversi.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

Fig: 1. a. Liriope pygmea, female, containing eggs and young; attached

to the Peltogaster Paguri, 6, which is fixed in its turn to Pagurus

_ pubescens, Kroyer; all seen from above.

Fig. 2. Liriope pygmea, female, dead and preserved in spirit, seen from

above: a, anterior extremity of the body, or cephalothorax ;

b, posterior part of the body; or matrix; ¢, the right, d, the left

side.

Fig. 3. Liriope pygmea, female, alive, seen from beneath: a, anterior

extremity ; b, posterior part with the supposed anal apertiire, aud

the fissure of the matrix between this aperture and the anterior

part of the body (cephalothorax). On the cephalothorax the

_miouth is seen as a black point.

Fig. 4. The larva of Liriope seen from above: aa, anterior antenne, or

first pair ; 5 b, posterior antennz, or second pair ; ¢ e, five anterior

pairs of thoracic feet; dd, sixth or last pair of thoracic feet ;

eé, five anterior pairs of abdominal feet; ff, last pair of abdo-

minal feet, or caudal feet.

ig. 5. The same, seen from the left side.

Fig. 6. Pachybdella Carcini, seen in front (after Lovén): a, acetabulum 3

, 6, orifice of the pallium.

Fig. 7: The same; opened: a, acetabulum; 5, orifice of the palliim;

c, the fleshy body; dd, the ramified external ovaries (ovarian

_ cveca). ‘ , :

Fig. 8. The organ of adhesion of Peltogaster Paguri, seen from beneath :

a, the orifice of the mouth; 6, the buckler, to which the aceta-

bulum is attached by its neck beneath the Peltogaster. In this

buckler concentric striae of cement are seen; and attached to the

margins of the acetabulum are fragments of the epidermis of the

Pagurus to which the Peltogaster was attached.

Fig. 9. The two primary ovaries of P. Paguri surrounded by a cellular

membrane and different formative matters. .

Fig. 10. Peltogaster sulcatus, filled with eggs and deprived of its pallium,

The two sacs of eggs are completely united and surrounded bi

the delicate membrane which clothes the cavity of the body, an

which adheres by 4 cellular tissue to the inner surface of the

pallium or skin. This membrane is produced at 6, over the

inner surface of the short tube which surrounds the anterior

orifice; aa, the two parts supposed to be male generative organs,

robably vesicule seminales.

Fig. 11. die of the seminal vesicles magnified.

Fig. 12. Peltogaster Paguri, filled with eggs, seen from above (length

13 millim.): a, acetabulum ; 5, anterior aperture of the body;

c, posterior extremity of the body, with a fissure and internal

line of demarcation between the two sacs of eggs, which is con-

tinued towards the anterior extremity.

Fig. 13, The same, deprived of the organ of adhesion, seen from beneath

(length 9 millim.): a, the anterior orifice of the body; 5, the

posterior extremity, with the boundary between the two sacs of

eggs.

Pe ee 6 Pe ee eae ee oe oe Se

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Land Pulmoniferéus Mollusca, 267 —

Fig. 14. Peltogaster suleatus ; the aninial seen from the left side: a, the

: oO of adhesion; 5, the anterior orifice of the body.

Fig: 15. Pe ogaster microstoma; the animal seen from the left side:

a, the organ of adhesion; 6, the anterior orifice of the body.

Fig. 16. The larva of P. microstoma, at the point of being hatched, seen

from above.

Fig. 17. The larva of a Pachybdella (after Cavolini).

XXXV.—On the Arrangement of the Land Pulmoniferous Mol-

lusca into Families. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.ZS.

THE opportunity of examining the genus Aneifea, and the addi-

tional information obtained by the publication of the anatomy

of it by Dr. Macdonald, and of that of Janella by Mr. Knight,

has induced me to reconsider the subject of the arrangement

of the terrestrial Pulmonata or Pul/monata geophila, given in the

Catalogue of Pulmonata, or Air-breathing Mollusca, in the British

Museum, published in the year 1855.

I would suggest, for the arrangement given at page 2 of that

Catalogue, the following :-—

1. Putmonata GropHita. Eyes at the apex of an elongated

lindrical peduncle. Tentacles cylindrical, shorter and lower

downs than the eye-peduncle, sometimes very small or wanting.

Operculum none (except in young Cryptelle?). Terrestrial.

A. Head, eye-peduncle, and tentacles retraetile under the skin.

Sect. 1. Vermtvora. Buccal mass very large, elongate, pro-

jectile like a proboscis. Jaw none; teeth numerous, slender,

conical, distant. Mantle well defined. Subterraneous; carni-

vorous, or worni-eating.

* The spiral part of the body near the middle of the back. Head

without any lateral grooves from the front of the manile to the

outer edge of the eye-peduncles.

1. Oxrzactnip#. The tentacles cylindrical, simple ; the labial

tentacles elongate, produced, flat, angularly bent. Shell oblong,

spiral ; the outer lip thin, sinuous. Oleactna.

It is to be observed that some Helicinide have shells 80 like

Oleacina (as, for example, Achatina folliculus), that it is impossible

to distinguish them from the shells of true Oleacine; yet Moquins-

Tandon has figured the animal and the jaws of them, showing their

Helicine character and phytophagous habit (see t. 20 & 22), and

the animal and jaws have been observed in several other species

that have been referred to this genus on account of the form of

shell, The genus Halea, which differs from Oleacina only in

18*

268 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Arrangement of

being more ventricose, is said t have an animal like Buccinum,

and to live in the seas,— another example of the impossibility of

defining with accuracy and certainty, from the examination of

the shell alone, the genus, family, or even order to which a

Mollusk may belong.

2. Srrepraxtip%. The tentacle cylindrical, bifid, as if it

were the tentacle and the labial tentacle united. Shell subglo-

bose ; the large whorls excentric, flattened. Peristome thickened.

Carnivorous ; eating other Slugs and Mollusca. Streptazis.

** The spiral part of the body on the hinder part of the back.

Back and head with two or four lateral grooves from the front

of the mantle to the side of the head, including the eye-peduncle

and tentacles.

3. TEsTacELLADZ#, Catal. p.9. Testacella and Daudebardia.

Eating worms.

Sect. 2. Puyttovora. The buccal mass small, ovoid, not pro-

duced. Jaw distinct, horny; teeth numerous, four-sided, close

together on the lingual membrane. Herbivorous.

** Mantle (either discal or spiral) defined, on the middle of the

back. Pulmonary cavity under the mantle, and attached to it.

Head without any lateral grooves.

4. Hexicivm, Foot tapering behind, without any subcaudal

gland. Adult and young alike. (See Tribes in Catalogue,

p. 155.)

I may observe that many of the genera referred by Mr. Adams

to the family Oleacinide have no affinity with it, and belong to

this family.

5. Arronipz. Tail with a distinct gland rather above the

foot. Adult and young alike. Arion, Geomalacus, &c.

** Mantle convex, on the middle of the back of the animal. Pul-

monary cavity under the mantle, and attached to it. Head with

a central and two lateral diverging grooves enclosing the eye-

peduncles.

6. ParmMaceLtip#. Mantle central, large, shield-like, free in

front, more or less covered with a spiral shell. Young and

adult alike. Foot truncated behind, with a subterminal gland.

Parmacellus, Mariella, Laconia (Cat. pp. 62, 63), Vitrinella,

Nanina, and the allied genera will probably be found to belong

to this family when the animals are more closely ex amined

The genus Helicolimaz (Cat. p. 181) differs from it in having no

ee ee — _

ee ee ye a

Sates AUD jae Pa te

ah li be ha

ONE ES

eee

the Land Pulmoniferous Mollusca into Families. 269

subcaudal gland, and a deep central dorsal posterior groove ;

this may be the type of another family.

So great is the difficulty of procuring the animals of exotic

Jand-shells for examination, that we can make only very gradual

attempts at revising the arrangement of them ; and great caution

becomes necessary, since we find that shells similar in external

appearance and character have animals of different conformation

and habits. ;

7. CrypTettapz. Mantle central, large, shield-like, free in

front. Young animal with an operculum, which is at length

deciduous, and protected by an external shell, which afterwards

becomes hidden in the shield-like mantle of the adult animal.

Jaw and teeth of Helix. Cryptella, Drusia, and Gerasia (Cat.

pp. 7 & 61).

8. AneITEADz. Mantle small, inequilateral, flat, sunken,

enclosing a shelly plate. Back with a central groove, giving

out opposite branches to the sides. Neck with two distinct

diverging grooves to the lips. Jaw horny; teeth square.

Aneitea.

9. JANELLADZ. Mantle verysmall, convex, sunken in the dorsal

grooves, enclosing four small plates. Back with a single central

dorsal groove. Neck with two grooves, parallel and close to-

gether behind, and then separating and extending to the out-

side of the eye-peduncle. Skin spinulose. Tongue very broad.

Teeth oblique, strongly dentated. Janella.

*%*% Mantle covering the whole of the back. Respiratory chamber

small, thin, in the front of the body, separate from the mantle.

Head without any groove. Evye-peduncle and tentacle distinct.

Jaw and tongue like Helix.

10. Puinomycenipz. Philomycus and Meghimatium. (See

Cat. p. 156.)

B. Head, eye-peduncle, and tentacles simple, contractile. Teeth

numerous, four-sided, close on the lingual membrane.

11. Vermicettips. Body elongate. Tentacle bifid. (See

Cat. p. 4.)

12. Oncurp1apz. Body ovate. Tentacles cylindrical, simple.

(See Cat. p. 4.)

270 Prof. Kaup on new Genera and Species of Fishes.

XXX VI.—On some new Genera and Species of Fishes collected by

Drs. Keferstein and Heeckel at Messina. By Prof. Kaur.

[With a Plate.]

Family Leptocephalide,

Genus STOMIASUNCULUS, n. g.

Diagnosis. No ventral fins; distinct dorsal, caudal, and anal

fins only towards the extremity of the body. Head large, with a

lobe at the apex of the lower jaw. Operculum produced poste-

riorly, with a large aperture directed far forwards. No teeth.

Description. This is a very elongated form, round rather than

compressed, with a smooth body, of which the muscular chevrons

are very simple. Anus situated towards the extremity of the

body, in a sacciform process.

In this genus there is a certain resemblance to Stomias (such

‘as occurs in Lsunculus to Esox), especially in the position of the

dorsal and anal fins. I even suppose that the injured caudal fin

was forked, as in Esuneulus, As there are still many gaps in

this family, it is impossible to say exactly what is the true posi-

tion of this genus.

Stomiasunculus barbatus, Kaup. PI, III. fig, C,

Head large, obtuse, with black eyes, not silvery as in the

Leptocephali, The operculum and cheeks exhibit rows of fine

points ; along the intestinal canal and the anal fin there is a

row of points, such as occurs in many Leptocephali. The rays

of the dorsal and anal fins are finely punctate; and there are

also fine points on the lower part of the caudal. Found at

Messina by Dr. Keferstein. The figure is three times the natural

size.

Genus LerrocerHauus, Gron.

To this genus, which is far too little known, I add two new

species, found at Messina and received from Drs, Keferstein

and Heckel. .

Leptocephalus Hackeli, Kaup, n.sp. PI. III. fig. B.

Head small and pointed, with distinct teeth; no rows of

points on the middle of the lateral line; rows of points along

the yellowish intestinal canal; tail one-eighth of the length of

the body. Resembles L. brevirostris, Kaup; but the snout is

longer, the body not so high, and the tail less pointed.

Leptocephalus Keferstemi, Kaup, n. sp. Pl. III. fig. A.

Head extremely small, with very fine teeth. Seven roundish

spots, composed of points, along the intestine. Anus rather be-

LS Se a

Prof. Kaup on new Genera and Speeies of Fishes. 271

hind the middle of the body. The margin of the indistinct anal

fin shows rows of points. The-lower parts of many of the

chevrons blackish in the furrows ; punctured with black towards

the caudal extremity. Both the dorsal and ventral margins are

notched in an undulating manner; the latter is of an orange-

colour.

Leptocephalus Morrisi, Penn.

Following Yarrell’s example, I unite LZ. Spallanzani, Risso,

with L. Morrisi. In the ‘Iehthyologie de Nice,’ Risso described

a fish under the latter name, which, as C. Bonaparte remarks,

does not belong to it; but where it is to be placed, Bonaparte

could not determine any more than myself. The Lepidopus

pellucidus, Risso, from the description of which the name Kama-

rina and whole passages of the text have been transferred into

the description of Leptocephalus Spallanzani, likewise remains a

doubtful species, although Risso cites it under his Z. Spallanzani.

Bad as is the figure of L. pellucidus in the ‘ Ichthyologie de Nice,’

it cannot be believed that it was drawn from a true Spallanzani

or Morrisi. It is also very probable that Rafinesque has de-

seribed this fish, which is common at Messina, in his ‘ Caratteri ;’

but there is no loss to science in leaving his very bad descriptions

undisturbed in this genus. According to the reports of Heckel

and Keferstein, this species, like all the rest, lives in the open

sea, and not in the sea-weed. They are caught in bottles by

boys whilst bathing.

\e diagnosis of this species, whieh is difficult to characterize,

might be as follows :—Head large, with an obtuse, projecting

snout; black points at the apices of the muscular chevrons, and

along the intestine; fine points at the root of the anal and the

end of the dorsal fins; caudal fin pointed.

It is impossible to say more than this, for there are no other

characters on which we can rely. There are individuals with

teeth, with traces of teeth, and without teeth; others in which

the body, and others, again, in which the tail is longest. In

confirmation of this, I giye the measurements of twelve indi-

viduals :—

1. Trunk 48, Tail 65 mill. | 7. Trunk 55, Tail 50 mill.

2 od 50, 2? 0 ” 8 >” 63, » 3

3. » 950, » (0 ,, 9. » 63, 5 54 ,,

4. 3) dl, 3° 62 33 10. 33 66, 33 61 Be

5. >? 53, 3 69 3 1 1 > 33 68, 33 59 33

6 3? 55, 3? 66 39 12. 3” 86, 3? 48 2

Even the series of points along the vertebral column is not

reliable; it very often disappears beyond the anus, but is still

always distinctly visible towards the end of the tail. :

272 Prof. Kaup on new Genera and Species of Fishes.

Leptocephalus diaphanus, Kaup, Apod. Fish. pl. 17. fig. 9.

This species, of which I have received the greatest number

from M. Keferstein, is much more constant in the proportions

of its body. The bulbus (Kaup, pl. 17. fig. 9 a) frequently

appears blackish through the skin, from the presence of food.

Four specimens gave the following dimensions :—

L To the bulbus or stomach 4 to the anus 54, to the caudal 57 mill.

. 33 23 2 3, 33 52, 33 53 3)

3. ” ” 30, ” 67, ” 66 ”

4, 3° 33 28, 39 58, 39 61 33

Out of a great number of individuals I only met with two

which showed the course of the intestine.

Leptocephalus brevirostris, Kaup, Apod. Fish. fig. 15.

A specimen from Messina exhibits all the characters of that

figured by me, except that it has a rather more pomted head and

a somewhat longer tail.

Body 48, tail 21 mill. in length

Tilurus trichiurus, Kaup.

Unfortunately my figure, given at pl. 16. fig. 5 of the ‘ Apodal

Fishes,’ is drawn from a specimen in which the tail was de-

fective. The hair-like point, which measures 18 mill. in length

from the anus, is usually lost when several individuals are sent

in the same bottle. In this case the tails are so twisted together

that, in separating them, a portion of the filament with the apex

is lost, especially from the point at which it becomes blackish.

If the black apex of the tail be quite perfect, it forms at the

extremity a coil, which is drawn up in the form of a screw, in a

gelatinous mass. With the highest magnifying power, I was

unable to ascertain the true nature of the apex of the tail (which

is as large as a pin’s head) and of its envelope. Is the capillary

portion with the coil a prehensile tail? Is the gelatinous mass

animal mucus, or does it consist of animals which the caudal

extremity seizes and surrounds voluntarily or accidentally ?

These questions can be cleared up only on the spot and by the

examination of many individuals.

Genus Porosroncuus, Kaup, n.g. Pl. III. fig. D.

Dr. Heckel has furnished the Berlin Museum and myself

with specimens of an excessively’ small and nearly linear fish,

which was taken near Messina. It is so remarkably novel a

form, and possesses such abnormal characters, that I should be

surprised if it had escaped the Italian ichthyologists. Its cha-

racters are as follows :—

Diagnosis. Head and guttural sac large. yes rather large,

Ti a Ae

Se NE RL ao ae ae ee

M. H. Hoffmann on Fermentation. 273

placed towards the extreme angle of the mouth. Teeth wanting.

Pectoral fins wanting. Body linear, with a filiform caudal extre-

mity. Dorsal and anal fins of equal length; the former com-

mences above the end of the guttural sac, and exhibits one more

strongly developed and elongated ray; the anal runs up to the

aperture of the guttural sac. The anus must also open into this

aperture. Body naked, with no trace of scales.

I do not know where to place this form, to which I give the

name of Porobronchus linearis (P\. 111. D). Its place is perhaps

in the vicinity of Saccopharynz, Mitch., which certainly does

not belong to the Apodes, and, like the above genus, forms the

- commencement of some new family, or of one which is not yet

well established.

The specimens described are in the Collection of the British

Museum.

XXXVII.—Mycological Investigation upon Fermentation.

By M. Hermann Horrmann*,

AxtuoveH the phenomenon of fermentation long since attracted

the attention of observers, its origin was still involved in con-

siderable obscurity, and various hypotheses, amongst others that

of spontaneous generation, had been invented to explain it. In

order to solve this problem definitively, M. Hoffmann undertook

a series of experiments, of which he gives an account in the

* Botanische Zeitung’ of Berlin for 1860, Nos. 5 & 6.

1. If the juice extracted from some vegetables be examined by

the microscope, it is found to contain here and there, not only

cells similar to yeast, but also spores of Mucedine (such as

Cladosporium, Stemphylium, &c.), some of which have even

begun to germinate. These would be sought in vain in the

interior of the fruits furnishing the juice under examination ; so

that it is extremely probable that they are derived from their

surface.

Boiling water kills the germs of yeast-cells. Hence, if goose-

berries, before being crushed, be immersed for four to ten seconds

in boiling water, it is only after the lapse of four days that a fer-

mentation with evolution of gas makes its appearance in the

expressed juice, and then but feebly. If gooseberries be placed

for three-quarters of an hour in cold water, and agitated from

time to time, the water, when decanted, will be found to contain

a small quantity of ferment, which may be employed as yeast,

and which will evolve carbonic acid with a solution of sugar.

When the surface of a gooseberry is scraped with a blunt knife,

* Translated from the ‘ Bibliothéque Universelle,’ 1860, p. 337, by

W.S. Dallas, F.L.S.

R74 M. H. Hoffmann on Fermentation.

and the matter removed is examined by the microscope, the

same spores which occur in the expressed juice of the fruit are

recognized, mixed with impurities of all sorts ; the brown spores

of Stemphylium and Cladosporium, and colourless fragments of

Oidium, Monilia, Torula, &c. If the matter seraped off be placed

in distilled water, and protected from all access of dust from

without, there will be at the end of twenty-four hours dense

groups of germinating filaments, and numerous cells of yeast in

every stage of budding and fragmentation, and with all the

varieties of form which characterize the yeast of the juices of

fruits. Infusoria are also frequently met with. The expression

yeast is therefore a collective denomination, and not the name of —

a species of plant.

2. The cells of yeast from beer or spirit in fermentation ar

generally more similar than those of vegetable juices which have

undergone no boiling; nevertheless they are not only round or

oval, but also cylindrical. To ascertain what they really are, two

methods may be adopted. The first, which has already. fre-

quently been employed, consists in cultivating yeast, and exa-

mining what forms of plants it gives origin to. This is the

method employed by Kiitzing, who obtained from it some Sporo-

tricha and a Mucor. The second, in which the yeast is pro-

duced directly by means of the fungi which are presumed to be

its cause, was employed by M. Bail; he made use of Ascophora

elegans, a species of Mucor, and Penicillium glaucum; and M,

Hoffmann states that he cannot but confirm the results obtained

by these experiments. ‘3

The observations of M. Hoffmann were made on a large scale

in breweries, and on a small scale in cultivations of small por-

tions of yeasts. In the breweries, large tufts of Penicillium

glaucum make their appearance on the yeast which has been

thrown out ; Penicillium breve, Corda, and Ascophora elegans, are

also seen, but in smaller quantities. By cultivation on a small

scale, taking all possible precautions to prevent the access of

spores from without, M. Hoffmann has observed the deyelopment

of the fungi above mentioned, together with Periconta hyalina.

His experiments were made by pouring a few drops of water into.

a test-tube inclined obliquely, placing in it a few fragments of

fresh yeast, and stopping the mouth of the tube with wadding to

prevent the access of any impurities from without. He soon saw

the yeast produce mycetoid filaments. :

To ascertain that beer-yeast is only the product of these little

Fungi, which are so common everywhere and in all climates,

M. Hoffmann placed in one of his tubes a solution of sugar,

which does not ferment by itself, together with spores of Peni-

cillium glaucum, shook the whole strongly, and then placed the

M. H. Hoffmann on Fermentation. 275

tube in as oblique a position as possible. The spores, which

contain air, and are therefore specifically very light, rose as

usual; but instead of meeting the air, they came in contact with

the wall of the tube, and often remained immersed in the fluid.

The tube was agitated once a day; and as early as the second or

third day a mycelium was developed around the spores, and at

this point, and then only, an evolution of gas commenced, From

this time the tube had to be shaken more frequently.- This ex-

periment, modified in many different ways, proves that the de-

velopment of the gas is intimately connected with the vegetation

of the Fungus. In course of time the liquid becomes acid, and

the evolution of gas ceases. If it be examined by the microscope,

besides a few fructiferous filaments (in their atypie state), it is

found to consist of mycetoid filaments and spores in various

stages of germination, besides a great many yeast-cells in all

phases of development..

A fermentation of greater or less strength may be produced

not only with the spores of Penicillium, but also with those of

other Fungi. M. Hoffmann succeeded in setting up fermenta-

tion in fresh wort, in grape-sugar, cane-sugar, and boiled goose-

berry juice, by adding to the fluids spores of Ustilago carbo,

Ascophora mucedo, and Stachylidium pulehrum, and also by

putting in rose-leaves infected by Phragmidium incrassatum, and

Uredo Rose, and finally by means of Torula fructigena, Pers,

The dust collected on books also produces fermentation, The

liquid at first contains yeast and a greater or less number of

Bacteria ; finally, Peniciliia or Ascophore are developed on its

surface,

The yeast thus artificially produced has all the physical and

chemical properties of the ordinary yeast of the juice of raw

fruits, M. Hoffmann has even made leayen with yeast produced

by means of the Fungi of the Rose, On the other hand, he

never succeeded in producing fermentation or the formation of

yeast by means of fresh spores of Agarics or Boleti. From this

it follows that all Fungi cannot assist in the production of yeast,

This property appears to depend upon their capacity of forming

conidia by their filaments of germination, and also perhaps upon

the fact of their having been produced upon parts of plants in

good health, or dead or dying. M. Hoffmann is inclined to think

that this property of decomposing and penetrating deeply into

the surrounding fluids is due especially to the mycetoid fila-

ments.

And now the question presents itself, what part do Fungi and

Infusoria take in the decomposition and putrefaction of organized

bodies ?

If certain Fungi (and Infusoria) alone possess the property of

976 M. H. Hoffmann on Fermentation.

decomposing liquids containing sugar, and evolving gas, or, with

the addition of oxygen, of causing the corruption and putrefac-

tion of other organic liquids, then, by protecting these liquids

from the Fungi, we should be able to preserve them in an incor-

ruptible state. On this point Schréder has made a series of re-

markable experiments, from which it appears that the dust of the

atmosphere is in almost all cases the cause of the decomposition

of organic liquids which have been boiled. He has, however,

half abandoned the suspicion which he entertained that the

spores of Fungi played an important part in this, on observing

that when the liquids had been heated the spores no longer

induced decomposition ; and he has arrived at the result that the

dust only produces this effect when the materials have been pre-

viously in contact with the free air. M. Hoffmann, on the con-

trary, believes that decomposition may be produced by means of

the spores of Mucedinee (supposing that they are not killed

thereby), by placing them for an hour in the midst of liquids

heated to 214° F.

Organic liquids, such as broth, saccharine solutions, glue-

water, boiled apples, honey and water, &c. placed in test-tubes

well closed with a cotton plug, and boiled for an hour, remained

intact for three to eight months, notwithstanding the excessive

heat of the summer of 1859. But the result of the following

experiment was very different :—Before pushing in the plug of

cotton, an iron wire of moderate strength was passed through

it; to the lower extremity of this was attached a small glass

tube, two inches long, closed at both ends, containing dry spores

of the Fungus on which the experiment was to be made. A

second iron wire, placed by the side of the former, was attached

to the lower part of the small tube; when the liquid in the test-

tube had been boiled, and become cool, this served to break the

two extremities of the small enclosed tube, and thus place the

spores in contact with the liquid surrounding them. If these

spores belonged to Penicillium glaucum, they rose to the surface,

and in a few days covered it with a thick carpet of Penicillium.

With the spores of Ustilago carbo and Stachylidium pulchrum,

or dried beer-yeast, fermentation does not occur, or is produced —

very feebly, because the dried spores rise and float on the sur-

face. If, in place of a small closed tube, an open tube be em-

ployed, the boiling vapour alone is sufficient to kill the spores,

and in this case the liquid undergoes no alteration. Thus,

although such experiments cannot be performed without some

of the spores contained in the atmospheric dust arriving at the

liquid, they would be killed by the boiling.

It has long been known that the dust of imhabited houses

contains spores. If an organic liquid which has been boiled be

M. H. Hoffmann on Fermentation. 277

placed in a narrow-necked bottle and left unstopped, its surface

is covered in a few days with tufts of Mucedinee, arising from

the spores which have fallen from the air. Protecting these

liquids from these spores is the object of the methods of pre-

servation of Appert and others. The above experiments fur-

nish a fresh proof that spontaneous generation must be placed

amongst dreams.

The following experiment proves that, notwithstanding the

free action of the air, there is no formation of Infusoria, Fungi,

or Bacteria when measures have been taken to prevent the

liquid from containing any germs of these organisms. A

small alembic is half filled with an organic liquid, and closed

with a pierced cork, through which is passed a small glass

tube of one or two lines in diameter, of which the free extre-

mity is bent down, for one or two inches, in the form of a

hook ; the liquid is boiled for an hour, the extremity of the tube

being closed with wadding, which is removed after the liquid

has become quite cool; the organic matter will then be in free

and direct communication with the oxygen of the external air,

and, notwithstanding, it will: remain intact, without any forma-

tion of Infusoria or Moulds for six months and more, even

during the hottest summer—evidently because the spores dif-

fused in the atmosphere cannot penetrate to it.

Fermentation is therefore only a simple division of the

groups of organic atoms, which is essentially connected with

the presence of yeast. M. Hoffmann leaves the question, whe-

ther the carbonic acid is a secretion of the interior of the yeast-

cell, or produced by its outer surface, undecided. Vesicles of

gas are never seen in the interior of one of the active and normal

cells; nevertheless, carbonic acid might be contained in the in-

terior in a dissolved state (as in the blood). M. Hoffmann

says that he does not see how this question can be solved

directly by experiment. It is certain that the development of

carbonic acid in a saccharine solution is immediately connected

with the yeast-cells ; this is proved by the following experiment,

amongst others :—If a saccharine solution, or freshly prepared

wort, contained in a test-tube, be divided by a thick plug of

wadding, and yeast be poured into the upper portion, it is only

in this that a fermentation will take place, which may be carried

on until the complete disappearance of the sugar. After the lapse

of some days, some bubbles of gas pass through the plug of

wadding, and increase by degrees until they form a stratum of

gas of 2 to 6 lines in thickness, which completely isolates

the inferior liquid, but the sugar remains in this without

alteration.

“When we see what an energetic and penetrating influence

278 M. H: Hoffniann on Fermentation.

the vegetation of certain Fungi exerts upon organic liquids, we

are no longer surprised,” says M. Hoffmann, “at the devasta-

tions which it causes among plants. We can no longer dispute

upon the question whether the Fungi are the cause, or a con-

comitant of these maladies, and we must admit that, under

certain combinations of temperature, atmospheric condition, &e.

these effects are due naturally to these Fungi and Infusoria, and

see in them redoubtable enemies of plants and animals, and

perhaps also of man.”

With regard to the potato-disease, M. Hoffmann refers to the

valuable discoveries of M. Speerschneider, but gives a succinct

account of the results of his own experiments, from which he

draws the following conclusion :—After continued heavy rain,

accompanied by a low temperature and want of sun, Perono-

spora Solani is developed in prodigious quantity on the leaves of

the potato plant, and kills them, as.if they had been burnt.

The mature spores fail to the ground, and, when the moisture

and heat are sufficient, germinate and send down their filaments

into the tubers, of which the bark is still tender; the filaments

reach the interior of the tubers, introduce themselves into the

cells, of which they decompose the walls and amylaceous grains,

and thus cause the destruction of the tuber.

This furnishes the indication of a rational treatment for the

cure or prevention of the potato-disease. As soon as, under the

atmospheric combinations above described, the foliage of the

potato-plants appears to be attacked by a whitish blight (Perono-

spora), and appears as if burnt, there is danger of rotting of the

tubers—at least unless dry weather supervene. The best method

is to cut off the stalks, and it would be well to water the ground

above the tubers with milk of lime or a solution of chloride of

lime, or to sulphur it, as has been done with the grapes, with

the object of destroying the spores of the fungus.

If the disease has begun to affect the potatoes, it would be

necessary, before heaping them up, to wash and dry them. The

remoyal of the herbage appears to be of no consequence when

the tubers are developed. According to M. Hoffmann’s obser-

vations, the period of this development, in the part of Germany.

where he dwells, is seven weeks after the first planting of the

tubers, fourteen weeks after planting for late potatoes, and

twelve weeks after planting for spring potatoes. Under any

circumstances, the removal of the leafy parts towards the end of

August cannot be prejudicial.

oe ee

i i i Di,

eee eT

ee OP ae pe ee ee On, de pre reS

Oe A,

Mr; J. Miers on the Calyceraces. 279

XXXVIII.—On the Calyceracez.

By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.

[Continued from p. 190.]

2. GAMOCARPHA.

_ The typical species was collected in Chile by Péppig, who de-

scribed and figured it under the name of Boopis alpina. DeCan-

dolle afterwards founded upon it his genus Gamocarpha, its

name expressing the fact of the accretion of its palez, first indi-

eated by Lessing, from whose imperfect account DeCandolle

established his brief and defective generic character. Lessing’s

obscure description is as follows: “ Bracteole (palez) 1-nervie,

acute, apice foliaceze connate in alveolas profundas ovaria tota

laciniis 5 ellipticis, acutis, ipsis brevioribus coronata includentes.”

(Linn. vi. 259.) Péppig states that the inner whorls of involu-

cral leaflets are sometimes small or rudimentary, “ nonnunquam

minimee vel rudimentarice, sensim in bracteolas (paleas) per re-

eeptaculum planiusculum sparsas transeuntes.” (Nov. Gen. i. 21.)

DeCandolle makes no mention of the existence of any palez,

nor of the fact of their accretion which gave rise to his name of

Gamocarpha, while the presence of palez is distinctly specified

in all the other genera of the family; in their place, however,

he states the existence of a fringed sheath round the base of

each ovary, which I have not been able to discover: he says,

“ fimbrille recept. acute in alveolas concrete.” From this it is

manifest that he never examined the plant, that he did not un-

- derstand Lessing’s meaning (rendered still more obscure by

Péppig’s description), and that he consequently omitted all

details of this unusual structure.

_ [have had an opportunity of examining a plant in the Herba-

rium of the Paris Museum, collected by Gay in the same neigh-

bourhood as that where Péppig found his specimens; and this,

compared with the drawing and description of the latter botanist,

shows beyond any doubt that it is identical with the typical

species which Lessing and Péppig have severally described.

The involucre is here composed of six external folioles, which are

very thick and fleshy, and united at their base into a short tube,

upon the margin of the fleshy receptacle ; within this are four

concentric series of palez, which are nearly of the length and

size of the folioles, and are equally fleshy and green at their

summits, though more membranaceous below : they are confluent

by their margins for half their length, and the intervals between

them are again divided by a number of membranaceous septa ema-

nating from the fleshy midribs of some of the palez, and united

to the margins of others in the adjoining series, forming in this

280 Mr. J. Miet's on the Calyceracese.*

manner a number of hollow tubular spaces, in three or four

irregularly concentric series, spread over the surface of the re-

ceptacle: each of the spaces thus constituted contains three or

four florets; but the spaces here formed are wrongly designated

alveole of the receptacle as this term is generally used by bota-

nists ; hence the term employed by Lessing was evidently mis-

understood by DeCandolle. I have drawn up the following as

a more correct expression of its generic features :—

GamocaRPHaA, Dec. — Jnvolucrum 5-6-phyllum ; foliola ovata,

crasso-carnosa, integra, margine subcartilaginea, subacuta,

imo in tubum brevissimum margini receptaculi coalitum

accreta. Receptaculum convexiusculum, carnosum; palee

magne, foliaceze, inter flores onuste, nonnulle libere, spathu-

latee, plereeque ovate, carnosule, involucro equilonge, imo

late, marginibus usque ad medium mutuo coneretis in verti-

cilla 3-4 subconcentrica coalite, istis e septis plurimis inter-

jectis in nidulos multos tubzformes 3—4-seriales constitutis :

hoc modo transmutate, per totum receptaculum sparse, et

imo eo arcte accrete ; flores in singulo nidulo 3—4 imo insiti,

plerique fertiles, 5-meri, rarius abortu 4-meri. Calycis tubus,

ovario adnatus, margine discreto 5-dentato, dentibus zequali- :

bus, ellipticis, acutis, erectis, carnosulis. Corolla regularis, f

infundibuliformis, tubo gracili longo, limbo 5-lobo; lobis

oblongis, obtusiusculis, apice crassioribus et macula fusca i

notatis, 3-nerviis. Stamina 5, inclusa; filamenta brevissima,

imo in annulum monadelphum constrictioni tubi insertum coa-

lita, superne libera, et introrsum arcuata: anthere inferne syn-

genesie, et breviter sagittatee, apice liberze, connectivo crasso

dorsali filamento continuo affixe. -Ovarium obovatum, ultra j

medium ad calycem accretum, apice liberum, conicum, 1-locu-

lare, l-ovulatum. Séylus filiformis, longe exsertus, apice

incrassato-cylindraceus. Stigma minimum, globosum, papil-

loso-rugosum. Achzenium ignotum.

Herbz Chilenses, Andicole, cespitose, acaules, rhizomate elon-

gato, repente stolonifero, colles plurimos intersistentes folii-

Seros emittente ; folia subradicalia, congesta, lineari-spathulata,

integerrima, carnosa ; scapi pauct, monocephali, folio longiores,

sepius nudi, rarius foltis 1-2 supra medium donati, teretes,

carnosi; capitulum hemisphericum, carnosum.

1. Gamocarpha Péppigit, DC. Prodr. v. 2; Remy in Gay, Chile,

ili. 247; Weddell, Chl. And, ii. 8;—Boopis alpina, Pépp.

Nov. Gen. i. 21, tab. 33; Lessing, Linn. vi. 258 ;—acaulis,

foliis subradicalibus, confertis, obovato-ellipticis, apice mucro-

natis, integris, carnosis, margine cartilagineis, glaberrimis,

Mr. J Miers on the Calyceracez. 281

enerviis, in petiolum angustum canaliculatum fere zqui-

longum attenuatis, scapis 2—3, folio 3-plo longioribus, szepius

aphyllis.—In Andibus Chilensibus : Cordillera de Concepcion

ad Antuco, altit. 6500 ped.; Cordillera de Concepcion (Gay),

in herb. Mus. Paris. ; v. s.

Radix horizontaliter humifusus, pedalis et ultra, colla plura

interrupta subacaulia, squamis imbricatis tecta, 5 lin. long.

3 lin. diam. emittens; folia e collo numerosa, pluriserialia,

subradicalia, imbricatim conferta, (incluso petiolo 2-4 lin.)

6-10 lin. longa, 2-3 lin. lata, vernatione conduplicata: scapi

2-3, erecti, teretes, 2 poll. longi, sxpius nudi, interdum versus

apicem folia 2 brevia subopposita gerentes, monocephali;

capitulum subglobosum, cum floribus expansis circiter 10 lin.

diam.; involucrum cum foliolis expansis 5 lin.diam. ; foliola 5-6,

receptaculo earnoso imo accreta, superne libera, sinuato-3- -angu-

lata, acuta, integerrima, darnneal. margine cartilaginea, viridia,

L-nervia, 2 lin. longa et fere 2 lin. lata; paleze numerose, foliolis

consimiles, 2 lin. longz, 14 lin. late, per totum receptaculum

imo inter se accrete, et hoe modo nidulos plurimos efformantes,

apice quasi laciniatos favos apiarios emulantes, singulatim 3—4-

floros ; flores imo inserti, longe exserti, consimiles, hermaphro-

diti, 3 lin. longi; ovarium ad calycem adnatum, 1 lin. longum ;

corolla viridis, 2 lin. longa, imo tenuissima; stamina ore cam-

panulato 5-dentato inclusa; stylus longe exsertus *.

2. Gamocarpha Gilliesii, nu. sp. ;—radicibus fusiformibus, distan-

tibus, descendentibus, stolone horizontaliter sarmentoso con-

nexis ; foliis radicalibus, plurimis, confertis, rotundato-ovatis,

imo in petiolum angustum 2-plo longiorem cuneatis, crasso-

carnosis, rachi prominente, enerviis ; scapis 1 vel 2, teretibus,

subgracilibus, summo crassioribus, folium vix excedentibus ;

capitulo precedentis dimidio minore; involucri foliolis 5-8,

zqualibus, spathulato-oblongis, subacutis, crassis, imo breviter

inter se et cum receptaculo accretis, demum reflexis; paleis

foliolis consimilibus, inter se imo coalitis, floribus exsertis.—

In Andibus Chilensibus :—». s. in herb. Hook., Cerro del Pol-

cura (Gillies); Los Palomares, Punta de las Vacas, costa

orientali ; Ojos de Agua, costa occidentali (Bridges).

Species a precedente distincta; sarmentum horizontaliter hu-

mifusum, colla plura interrupta, 1} poll. remota, subacaulia,

squamis imbricatis tecta, 3 lin. long., radicibus fusiformibus

donata emittens; folia plura, radicalia, (incluso petiolo) 14—

134 poll. long., 3 lin. Jat. ; scapi 1-2, teretes, apice incrassati,

* The details of this structure are shown in the ‘Contributions,’

Plate 45 a.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 19

282 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez.

monocephali, seepius nudi, interdum folio unico infra medium

donati, foliis radicalibus minore, 10 lin. long., 2 lin, lat.; eapi-

tulum subhemisphericum, 6-8 lin. diam. ; involucri foliola 3 lin.

long., 14 lin. lat.*

3. Gamocarpha pumila, n. sp. ;—nana, cespitosa, caulibus bre-

vissimis et fere obsoletis, paucis, scapiformibus, crassiusculis,

foliis dimidio brevioribus, monocephalis; foliis plerisque

radicalibus, spathulato-lanceolatis, subobtusis, 5-nerviis, in-

tegerrimis, in petiolum complanatum subquilongum attenu-:

atis, paucis, caulinis fere epetiolatis, cuneato-oblongis, paulo

sub capitulis enatis, iis multo longioribus; involucri foliolis

ineequalibus,- 8-10, subexpansis, lineari-oblongis, obtusis ;

paleis foliaceis, imo inter se accretis, exterioribus foliola invo-

lucri subsequantibus.—In Andibus Chilensibus :—~. s. in herb.

Hook., Cordillera de Maule, sedibus orientalibus (Germain).

Planta sesquipollicaris, radice fusiformi; in uno specimine

scapus unicus 7 lin. longus, nudus, in altero scapi 2 xquilongi,

folio solitario paulo sub capitulo muniti; folia plurima, radi-

calia, (petiolo incluso) 13-2} poll. long., limbo obtuso, spathu-

lato-oblongo, 3 lin. lato, petiolo angustissimo, sequilongo ; folium

caulinum 15 lin. long., 3 lin. lat.; capitulum floriferum 6 lin.,

fructiferum 15 lin. diam.; involucri foliola 14 lin. long., 4 Jin.

lat., subpatentia; paleze exteriores foliolis consimilibus; achz-

nium immaturum ejus Nastanthi format.

4. Gamocarpha ligulata, n. sp. ;—humilis, fere acaulis; foliis

plurimis, radicalibus, spathulato-linearibus, integris, in petio-

lum subtenuem complanatum angustatis, glaberrimis, enerviis;

seapis paucis, aphyllis, folio 2-plo longioribus, rarius foliolis 3

superne munitis, teretibus, levibus, monocephalis ; involucri

foliolis sub 10, subinzequalibus, spathulato-oblongis, obtusis,

integris, carnosulis, patentibus; paleis foliaceis, majusculis,

foliola involucri zquantibus, imo breviter inter se accretis,

apice liberis et spathulatis, erectiusculis; floribus exsertis. —

In Andibus Chilensibus :—v. s. in herb. Hook., Prov. Arauco

(Lechler, 289). 3

Planta cespitosa, 3-uncialis; radix fusiformis; folia 1-14

poll. long., 14 lin. lat., in petiolum } lin. lat. angustata ; scapi

2-3, erectiusculi, teretes, 4 lin. crassi, 24-24 poll. alti; capitu-

lum floriferum cum foliolis expansis 1 poll. diam. ; receptaculum

5 lin. diam. ; foliola involucri 3-4 lin. long., 1-14 lin. lat. t

* A drawing of this plant will be seen in Plate 45 B.

+ This species is represented in Plate 45 c.

{ This plant is shown in Plate 45 p.

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. : 283

3. Booprts.

This genus was established in 1803 by Jussieu, upon a plant

collected by Commerson in the neighbourhood of Buenos Ayres,

which he named Boopis anthemoides : with this he associated the

Scabiosa sympaganthera of the ‘Flora Peruviana,’ which was

afterwards separated and placed in Calycera. Richard, in his

admirable memoir on the Calyceracee, published in 1820, gave

ample details of the structure of the genus, then reduced to its

typical species. To this original type are to be added three

new species recently described by Dr. Philippi, and three others

which I now contribute; so that the genus will thus comprise

seven species. Boopis in many points approaches Acicarpha,

but it differs from that genus in having a gamophyllous invo-

lucre in the form of a depressed cup with an incised border,

quite free from its small globular receptacle, which is not of

larger diameter than its peduncular support, and which remains

bristled with the persistent radiating palez after the achznia

have fallen off: it is also distinguished from that genus by its

achznia being quite free from each other, and not accreted into a

cylindrical or spherical mass; and by its calycine lobes, which

preserve their original form, and do not become enlarged in the

form of long excrescent subulate spines. It differs from Caly-

cera in the union of the free leafiets of the involucre into a

gamophyllous cup, and in its isomorphous achenia, not hetero-

morphous with the calycine segments often becoming enlarged

into extremely long spines.

The genus Acarpha has been proposed by Dr. Grisebach *

for a Magellanic plant of this family collected by Lechler. It

obtained this name on account of the supposed absence of palez

in the receptacle ; but I have examined authentic specimens of

Techler’s collection in the Museum of Paris, and find very

distinct palez present in all the capitula, though not accom-

panying all the florets. Even if this were a distinct genus,

_ the name would require to be changed; but it appears to me

a true Boopis, as its involucrum shows; and in the peculiar

form of its achznia it quite accords with B. multicaulis and

B. gracilis.

Boopris, Juss. Char. reformat.—Involucrum gamophyllum, cya-

thiforme, depressum, submembranaceum, plurinerve, fere ad

medium 5-10-dentatum, dentibus integris, vel denticulatis,

lanceolatis, vel 3-angularibus, venoso-reticulatis, rigidulis.

Receptaculum parvum, convexum, paleolis linearibus, scariosis,

apice dilatatis, achzniis zequilongis, persistentibus echinatum.

Flores omnes fertiles et consimiles. Calycis tubus adnatus,

* Diagn. Pl. Philippi et Lechler, p. 37; Walp. Ann. v. p. 142.

19*

284 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceraceze.

ovario brevior; Jobi 5, dentiformes, acuti, submembranacei,

integri vel inciso-denticulati, imo marginibus involutis et eum

costis prominentibus ovari accretis. Corolle tubus gracilis,

ovario longior, superne campanulatus ; imbus 5-fidus, laciniis

acutis, reflexis. Stamina 5, subexserta ; filamenta brevissima,

imo in tubulum e contractione tubi corolle ortum connata,

superne discreta; anthere ad basin connate, apice libere.

Ovarium acute 5-costatum, tubo calycino adnatum, apice libe-

rum, hinc conicum, 5-suleatum. Stylus capillaceus, exsertus,

apice cylindraceo-clavatus. Stigma globulosum, rugosum.

Achenium 5-costatum, dentibus calycinis mucronatis rigidis

patentibus supra medium circumdatum. Semen ordinis.

Suffrutices humiles. Bonarienses, Chilenses, et Patagonici, ramosi,

rarius cespitosi; caules flexuosi, ramosi; folia rigida, lineari-

elongata, laciniato-dentata, aut pectinato-laciniata, laciniis

angustis linearibus ; pedunculi solitarw, vel pauci, ex azillis

supertoribus, monocephali.

1. Boopis anthemoides, Juss. Ann. Mus. ii. 350; Rich. Mem.

Mus. vi. 41. tab. 11;—caule striatulo, ramosissimo; foliis

caulinis simplicibus, linearibus, ramorum pinnato-pectinatis,

laciniis 3-5-7, angustissime linearibus, apice aciculatis, coria-

ceo-rigidis ; pedunculis monocephalis, capitulis parvis, sub-

sphericis, involucro 5-fido, lobis triangularibus, mucronatis,

denticulatis, patentibus.—Prov. Cordova Argentinarum ad

Punta de Agua et Cafiada de Lucas.—. v.

Frutex parvus, fere decumbens, e basi ramosissimus, 4—6-pol-

licaris, rarius altior, locis uliginosis et salitrosis gaudens: rami

lignosi, flexuosi, internodiis brevibus, 2-4 lin. distantibus ; folia

alterna, in ramis primariis simplicia, linearia, 83-5 (rarius 7) lin.

long., + lin. lat., coriacea, rigida; margine cartilagineo reflexo,

apice pungenti-mucronato ; in ramis secundariis pectinato-pin-

natifida, seepius 3-juga cum impari, 5-9 lin. long., laciniis

anguste linearibus, 3 lin. long., rachique } lin. lat., rigida

et mucronata; pedunculi breves, monocephali, in ramulis ter-

minales et axillares, 3-9 lin. long. ; capitula 3-5 lin. diam. ;

involucrum parvum, imo gamophyllum et pateriforme, mar-

gine profunde 5-laciniatum, laciniis patentibus, 1 lin. long. ;

receptaculum parvum, simplex; palez tot quot flores, spathu-

latee, acute, subrigide, 14-2 lin. long.; flores numerosissimi,

consimiles ; calyx profunde 5-sulcatus, ovario adnatus, margine

5-dentatus.

2. Boopis rigidula, n. sp. ;—caulibus simplicibus, erectis, angu-

lato-striatis, paulo flexuosis; foliis pinnato-sectis, laciniis

rachique anguste linearibus, 4—5-jugis cum impari, divaricatis,

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee. 285

apice mucronatis, opacis, rigide coriaceis, margine revoluto,

utringue pallidis, costa mediana in angulos caulinos decurrente ;

capitulo solitario terminali, longe pedunculato; involucro

gamophyllo, late campanulato, submembranaceo, fere ad me-

dium 10-fido, laciniis linearibus, acutis, erectis, integris,

3-nervatis, apice aciculatis ; paleis lineari-lanceolatis, mucro-

natis ; floribus equilongis ; dentibus calycinis membranaceis,

ovatis, 1-nerviis, apice obtuse 3-dentatis.—Chile, v. s. in herb.

meo et Hooker. ; Patagonia (Capt. King), et in Andibus Men-

dozinis (Gillies).

Species a precedente distincta; differt caule strictiore, foliis

longioribus, rigidioribus, segmentis latioribus et crassioribus,

substramineis ; pedunculo longissimo solitario ; involucro 10-den-

tato. Internodia superiora T poll. distantia, “inferiora approxi-

mata; folia pallide glauca, rigida, 14-1? poll. long., rachi

lineari parallele nervoso } lin. lat., laciniis divaricatis 6—8 lin.

long., 4 lin. lat. ; pedunculus 3+ poll. long., capitulum subglo-

bosum ; involucrum hemisphericum, campanulatum, 6 lin. diam.,

vix ad medium 10-dentatum, dentibus integris, linearibus; re-

ceptaculum minimum, fundo involueri insitum *.

3. Boopis gracilis, Philippi, Linn. xxviii. 707 ;—annua, glaber-

rima, glauca, polycephala, ramosa, ramis cauleque elongatis,

gracilibus ; foliis superioribus lineari-spathulatis, pectinatim

laciniatis, dentibus utrinque 3-5 remotiusculis, supremis in-

tegris, omnibus enerviis ; pedunculis gracilibus, monocephalis ;

involucro gamophyllo, campaniformi, ad medium 5-dentato,

dentibus late 3-angularibus, flores zquantibus, paleis pau-

cissimis, setaceis, achenio 5-costato, angulis paulo prominulis.

—In Andibus Chilensibus :—»v. s., Cordillera de Maule, De-

part. Linares (Germain).

Planta habitu Anomocarpi leucanthemi, circa 9-pollicaris ;

radix fusiformis, ramosus, 3 poll. long. ; caulis e basi ramosus,

1} ln. diam.; rami alterni, iterumque ‘divisi, angulato-striati ;

folia inferiora e basi linearia, 12-15 lin. long., ultra medium

integra, summum versus dentibus brevibus patentibus remotis

laciniata ; folia superiora 6~7 lin. long., $ lin. lat.; pedunculi

ex axillis superioribus solitarii, monocephali, folio 2—3-plo

longiores ; capitulum 44 lin. diam.; corolla 14 lin. long., tubo

gracillimo, viridi, limbo albo ; achznia albida, ovata, acuta, 5-

angulata, in sinubus transversim rugosa, 14 lin. long., diametro

paulo minore; dentes calycini angulis continui, obtusi ; palez

persistentes; receptaculum parvum, depresso-conicum, foveatumt.

* A representation of this species is given in the ‘ Contributions,’

Plate 46 a.

+ A drawing of this plant will be seen in the same work, Plate 46 B.

286 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceraceze.

4. Boopis multicaulis, Ph., Linn. xxviii. 706 ;—glaberrima, cau-

libus elongatis e basi plurimis, erectis, ultra medium sub-

nudis; foliis radicalibus elongatis, longissime _petiolatis,

summo profundissime pinnato-partitis, laciniis remotiusculis,

spathulato-oblongis, obtusis, integris, aut sepe utrinque 1-

dentatis, carnosulis, enerviis, pallide viridibus, subtus flaves-

centibus, petiolo limbo 2—3-plove longiore, complanato, imo

dilatato ; caulinis paucis, alternis, multo brevioribus, brevius

petiolatis, pimnato-partitis; pedunculis axillaribus et termi-

nalibus, 1-4, elongatis, nudis, aut rarius folio brevi munitis,

summo paulo incrassatis et monocephalis ; involucro gamo-

phyllo, ultra medium 5-partito, lacinis 5, inzequalibus,

spathulato-linearibus, integris aut 3-dentatis, paleis lanceo-

latis, aut setaceis.—In Andibus Chilensibus :—~. s. in herb.

meo et Hook., Cordillera de Maule, Depart. Linares (Ger-

main).

Caules pedales ; folia radicalia 34-44 poll. long. (incluso pe-

tiolo), laciniis utrinque 6-7, plerisque integris, 6-7 lin. long.,

14-24 lin. lat., caulina vix pollicem longa; pedunculi teretes,

striati, straminei, 24-3 poll. longi ; capitulum globosum; in-

volucrum imo campanulatum, cum laciniis crassis mucronatis

patentibus 6-9 lin. diam., dentibus (ubi adsunt) calloso-mu-

cronatis; flores tubo viridi elongato, limbo albido, 3 lin. longi,

5-meri; achenium pentagonum, 5-sulcatum, angulis dentibus

calycinis parvis obtusis concavis coronatis *.

5. Boopis squarrosa, u. sp. ;—subcespitosa, glabra, caulibus vel

pedunculis subscapiformibus, plurimis; foliis pluribus radi-

calibus, aliisque caulinis brevioribus, lineari-lanceolatis, inciso-

serratis, laciniis remotis, angulatis, acutis, mucronatis, seepe

subrecurvis, in petiolum longissimum complanatum angus-

tatis ; pedunculis monocephalis, sub apice foliiferis, ad apicem

incrassatis ; involucro cyathiformi ultra medium 5-fido, laci-

niis linearibus, acutis, denticulatis ; paleis floribus brevioribus,

lineari-spathulatis—Ad Fretum Magellanicum :—v. s. in herb.

Hook. (Le Guillou).

Planta cum foliis radicalibus divaricatis 5 poll. diam. ; folia

radicalia numerosa, circiter 3 poll. long., dentibus inclusis 3 lin.

lat., iis exclusis 1 lin. lat., 1-nervia ; caulis scapiformis, 3 poll.

long., paulo supra basin ramosus, ramo equilongo monocephalo

supra medium folio 4-6 lin. long. munitus; capitulum 9 lin.

diam.; involucri segmenta 4 lin. long., 1 lin. lat.; palez cen-

traliores ovario 2-plo longiores, exteriores 2-plo majores ; dentes

* This species is represented in Plate 46 c.

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceraceze. 287

calycini acuti, hyalini, carinati, carinis cum angulis ovaril

continuis *.

6. Boopis(?) australis, Dene. Voy. Pole Sud, Bot. ii. 87, tab. 18 8;

Acarpha Australis, Griseb. Diagn. Pl. Lechler. 38; Walp.

Ann. vy. 142 ;—cespitosa, caule brevi, e scapis centralibus 3-4

ad medium inter se accretis ; scapis dehinc alternatim liberis,

imo et infra capitulum foliiferis, scapis alteris brevissimis, in

externa serie plurimis, cum foliis radicalibus enatis, summo

sub capitulo folio unico longo lineari munitis, omnibus

radiantibus, et monocephalis ; foliis radicalibus plurimis, ro-

sulatis, divaricatis, capitula longe superantibus, caulinisque

brevioribus, anguste linearibus, summo paulo latioribus, ob-

tusis, subcarnosis, integris, enerviis; capitulis parvis ; invo-

lucro 7—8-fido, segmentis lnearibus subinzqualibus flores

superantibus.—Ad Fretum Magellanicum :—»v.s. in herb. Mus.

Paris. et in herb. Hook.; in Penins. Brunswick ad “ Packet

Harbour ” (Lechler, 1143).

Planta cum foliis expansis 5 poll. diam. ; folia radicalia 2-23

poll. long., 1 lin. lat., superne paulo latiora, et hinc subspathu-

lata; caules 9-12 lin. long., 14 lin. lata, compressa; scapi 3-6

lin. long., 2 lin. lat., compressi; capitula juniore etate, 3 lin.

diam.; involucri segmenta 7-8, inequalia, 24-4 lin. long.,

1 ln. lat.; flores 1-14 lin. long. Paleas paucas distincte vidi,

lineari-spathulatas, carnosas, virides, florum longitudine. Ovaria

ereberrima, profunde 5-angulata, in juniore extate angulis late

aleformibus, diaphanis, arcte congestis, et imo inter se vix ad-

herentibus. Clar. Grisebach, qui fructus vidit, dixit, “achenia

pentagona inferne transversim rugosa,” et inde libera; idcirco

species ad Boopidem retuli +.

7. Boopis graminea, Phil. Linn. xxviii. 707 ;—perennis, gla-

berrima ; foliis radicalibus confertis, elongato-linearibus, ob-

tusiusculis, integerrimis, erectis, basin versus angustatis,

carnosis, uninervils ; scapo erecto, longissimo, tereti, striato,

monocephalo, infra medium foliifero, superne nudo ; involucro

circiter 8-phyllo, capitulum ezquante ; paleis setaceis; tubo

corollz brevi.—In Andibus Chilensibus :—-. s. in herb. Hook.,

Prov. Maule, Depart. Linares.

Planta Gamocarphe habitum aliquanto simulat, sed, e recepta-

culo et paleis, ad hoc genus nullo modo convenit ; in aspectu

omnibus precedentibus valde dissimilis, nihilominus structuca

floralis cum Boopide satis congruat. Radix alba, 34 lin. crassa ;

* This plant is shown in the ‘ Contributions,’ Plate 47 a.

+ A representation of this species is given in Plate 47 B.

288 Mr. A. Adams on the Animal of Umbonium vestiarium.

scapus pedalis, basi 2 lin. crassus; folia radicalia plurima, rosu-

lata, 24-34 poll. long., 1 lin. lat.; folia scapi breviora ; capitu-

lum 8 lin. diam.; corolla 2 lin. long., omnino alba, tubo at-

tenuato, palez libere, lineari-setacee ; ovaria libera, profunde

5-angulata, et, ut in ultima specie, valde hyalina, dentibusque

5 acutis coronatis*. ;

[To be continued. |

XXXIX.—On the Animal of Umbonium vestiarium.

By Artuur Apams, F.L.S. &c.

SiNcE writing my notice of the animal of Umbonium giganteum,

which I observed at Hakodadi in Japan, I have had an oppor-

tunity, in the north of China, among the Mia-tau Islands, at the

entrance of the Gulf of Pe-chili, of observing Umbonium vestia-

rium, Linn. (Rotella lineolata, Lamk.), m a living state, and have

succeeded in procuring a correct figure of the architect of a shell

which, like that of Phorus and Terebellum formerly, has long

been familiar to naturalists, but the true position of which, in a

natural arrangement of Mollusca, has remained doubtful.

The animal may be found, at low-water spring-tides, in vast

numbers covering the sandy patches between the trachytic and

basaltic rocks which compose the basis of the islands of this

group. Some few individuals, half-covered with sand, may be

seen on the surface; but the majority must be sought for under

the surface of the wet sand, by following the traces they leave,

They burrow rapidly by means of their broad and flexible foot.

which they press downwards, and scoop out a bed for the shell,

throwing up the sand from under it. The use of the curious

fimbriated funnel-shaped organ formed from or appended to the

modified eye-peduncle of the left side is now obvious: it serves as

a means of communication between the surrounding water, which

fills the cavity in which the Umbonium is lodged, and the gills

—ejecting the particles of sand, and performing the part of a

true siphon.

On a level surface the animal marches in a deliberate manner,

taking long strides as it seems, the onward movement being

effected by alternate lateral undulations of the foot, one side

advancing at a time. As it walks, the caudal extremity moves

from side to side in an undulatory manner. The Umbonium is

very sensitive to alarm, shrinking at any sudden noise or vibra-

tion. When placed on its back, it soon rights itself, by placing

its foot under the shell, and will often turn over several times.

The muzzle is short and rounded, and of a pale brown, the

extremity being pellucid, and the margins furnished with ra-

* This species is represented in Plate 47 c.

maya Peg eee

Mr. Jeffreys on an undescribed Peculiarity in Teredo. 289

diating beards. The tentacles are long and tapering, semi-

opake, white, with about five or six rather distant black rings.

The eyes are placed at the ends of stout elongated peduncles,

the right free, the left attached to the pseudo-siphon ; the eyes,

at the apex of a white bulb, are of a dark brown colour, with a

small round black pupil. The white peduncles are stained with

dark brown just below the bulb. The funnel-shaped organ on

the left side is semipellucid, and furnished inside with numerous

opake white papille; the edge is fringed, and adorned with

black dots. The neck-lappet on the right side is large, and

folded on itself, forming a conspicuous anal siphon flecked with

opake white, but sufficiently pellucid to allow the passage of the

feces to be distinctly seen through the walls of the tube. This

organ is sometimes thrown up upon the back of the shell.

The mantle, as might have been surmised from the polished

nature of the surface of the shell, is reflected over the front edge

of the outer lip, forming a narrow black rim, and, when touched,

is immediately retracted. The portion of shell covered by the

mantle is seen void of colour or markings on the perfect adult

shell. In cabinets the shell is rarely perfect, on account of

the thin, brittle nature of this part. The lateral membrane of

the foot is provided with four tentacular filaments, the two

posterior rather closer together than the two anterior.

The foot is voluminous, with flat thin margins; it is semi-

pellucid, and the operculum is placed on the dorsal surface, close

to the shell; the hind part of the foot extends in the form of a

tail far beyond the operculum, and is triangular, flat above, and

angular at the sides, two dark lines meeting behind in a point

behind the flat area. The sole is greyish, with a median opake

white patch at the fore part, and with numerous very fine

radiating pencilled lines on each side ; a dark-grey median streak

extends from the white blotch as far as the end of the tail, and

in the middle part are one or two slender dark transverse lines.

Any further observations on the anatomy and dentition I

must for the present reserve.

Wei-hae-Wei, Shan Tung, China,

April 15, 1860.

XL.—Notice of an undescribed Peculiarity in Teredo.

By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, Esq., F.R.S.

On my return last week from the Continent, through Holland,

I had the pleasure of meeting Dr. Verloren at Utrecht, and of

examining living specimens of Teredo marina which he had kept

in a glass jar for about ten months. They appeared to have be-

come habituated to the loudest noise ; and even when the jar was

290 Mr. Jeffreys on an undescribed Peculiarity in Teredo.

moved, or the light suddenly obstructed, they did not withdraw

their terminal tubes or siphons. The longer (or alimentary and

inhalant) tube was in frequent motion, and inflected in various

directions; as if in search of food, while a current of water full of

animaleula continually passed into it. The shorter (or fecal

and exhalant) tube performed its functions at intervals, expelling

the woody pulp by a spasmodic action, and occasionally with-

drawing itself, in order the better to effect its purpose, when

any stoppage occurred. Each tube was transparent, and fringed

with cilia at its orifice. Professor Harting, in his elaborate trea-

tise, which has just been published, ‘over het Mechanisme van

den Troestel,’ &c., appears to have mistaken the nature and

relative use of these tubes, calling the longer tube the “ cloacaal

sipho,” and the shorter one the “ branchiaal sipho.”’ The Tere-

dines seemed to prefer the sunny side of the jar; and they are

said to be very sensitive to cold. But the most interesting

peculiarity which I witnessed, and to which my attention was

directed by Dr. Verloren (although it has not been noticed, so

far as I am aware, by any one of the numerous writers on the

Teredo), is that each of the tubes is protected or enveloped ex-

ternally by a very thin, pellucid, and film-like membrane or

sheath. These tube-sheaths are irregularly annular, like the

testaceous tube or tunnel which lines the excavation in the

wood ; and they bear a considerable resemblance in form to the

stem of Tubularia indivisa, though differing from it in texture

and colour. The alimentary tube-sheath is about an inch long,

and the other is half that length. Their annular structure

evidently arises from successive accretions of growth. The use

of the sheath in Teredo may be either to prevent the delicate

tubes, which it covers for about half their length, being choked

or obstructed by the accumulation of flocculent pulp which lies

outside, or else to protect them from the attacks of minute pre-

daceous animals. It is renewed from time to time; and in one

of the specimens four separate sheaths were attached to the

tubular opening in the wood, one pair having been apparently

disused, and a new set formed for present use. I am more than

ever of opinion that the foot of Teredo (and most probably of

every other boring shell-fish) is the sole instrument of perfora-

tion, instead of any of the methods described in the ‘ History of

British Mollusca.’

I will add a few words as to the synonymy of Teredo marina.

The Teredo navalis of Linnzus comprised at least two species

(viz. T. Norvagica, or the “ Italianische see-wurm ” of the older

Dutch writers, and 7. marina of Sellius), as appears from the

references in the twelfth edition of the ‘Systema Nature’ to

Vallisnieri, Plancus, and Sellius. The diagnosis (“ Teredo intra

wk es

ee ae

ele

aus

PRLS CRO ee RE eee

Bibliographical Notice. 291

lignum testa flexuosa”) is applicable to almost any species of

Teredo ; and the expression used by Linnzus, “ calamitas navium

ex Indiis in Europam propagata,” would refer rather to some

exotic than to a European species. In the 13th (or Gmelin’s)

edition, one of the generic characters of Teredo, describing the

pallets as “lanceolatis,” is peculiarly appropriate to 7. Norvagica.

The 7. marina (or “ Hollandische see-wurm ”’) does not, I believe,

occur in sailing ships, but only in piles or fixed wood. I exa-

mined in vain the Linnean Collection (which has been partly

arranged by Mr. Hanley) for Teredines, but could not find any ;

and Mr. Hanley admits, in his valuable work entitled ‘Ipsa

Linnzi Conchylia,’ that unfortunately no specimen was preserved

in it, so as to ascertain which species Linneus meant by his

Teredo navalis*. Under these circumstances, I think I am justi-

fied in restoring the prior and appropriate name of “ marina,”

given by Sellius, who used it in a legitimate sense to distinguish

this species from those described by Vallisnieri and other

authors.

25, Devonshire Place, Portland Place, London,

Sept. 18, 1860.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Flora of Cambridgeshire; or, a Catalogue of Plants found in the

County of Cambridge. By C.C. Basineron, M.A., F.R.S.,

F,.L.S. Van Voorst, 1860.

Tue plants of Cambridgeshire have occupied the attention of many

eminent botanists : Mr. Babington mentions, in his ‘ Introduction,’ no

less than sixteen treatises bearing upon his subject. But as botany

has advanced, so has the surface of the country greatly changed

since the times of Ray and of Relhan. With the progress of agri-

culture and drainage, many species have become scarce, while some

have altogether disappeared ; on the other hand, large additions

have been made to the list, through the industry of Mr. Babington

and his colleagues. Hence the need of a new Flora; and we are

glad to think the task has fallen into the able hands of the author of

the ‘Manual of British Botany.’

Mr. Babington has spared no pains to render his work as complete

as possible. The older writers have been scrupulously consulted,

and the plants referred to their earliest finders. The whole county

* The following extract from Mr. Hanley’s work, which was published

in 1856, will confirm the view I have taken as to the necessity of rectifying

the nomenclature of this species :—“ Teredo navalis. It is impossible to

determine, from the language of Linnzus, to what particular species of

ship-worm the very comprehensive term navalis Ghoulit be restricted. Our

author has not indicated the possession of examples; consequently his

cabinet affords no assistance in the investigation.”

292 Bibliographical Notice.

has been surveyed afresh, and the distribution of the plants is sepa-

rately exhibited in a table, where each species is traced through the

eight districts into which the county has been divided for botanical

purposes; these districts are further elucidated by some clear topo-

graphical remarks and a serviceable map. All descriptions of genera

and species are intentionally omitted, as out of place in a local Flora,

but room is given for the ‘‘ kind of places” where the plant grows,

its duration, and period of flowering. Then follow the localities,

arranged under their proper districts; and here the stations which

rest upon ancient authority only, are distinguished by being printed

in italics.

Great attention has been paid to the introduced plants; and, in

addition to the recognized marks of possibly (+) and certainly (*)

introduced, we have for the first time a separate brand ({) reserved

for the intermediate cases of “ probably naturalized.” Several of

the “colonists,” or weeds of cultivation, receive the brand of “ pos-

sibly introduced ;”’ and, while we think this will be acknowledged as

a step in the right direction, we could have wished to have seen the

mark of exotic origin even more freely bestowed on this class.

Arenaria leptoclados (Guss), Lotus tenuis (Sm.), and Triticum

pungens (Pers.), now appear as species. The last, Godron (Flore de

France, iii. p. 606) has already noticed as British; and there is

reason for believing that the late Mr. E. Forster considered he had

gathered it in Essex. Some alterations also occur among the Rudi,

about which we are promised more information when Mr. Babington’s

long-expected Monograph appears. In other respects, the arrange-

ment and names correspond with the fourth edition of the ‘ Manual.’

In an Appendix occur some valuable critical remarks, amounting

to so many distinct essays: upon Thalictrum flexuosum and T\. saxa-

tile ; upon two plants confounded under the name of Papaver dubium;

on Viola canina, Linn. ; on three forms of Arenaria serpyllifolia ;

on several Brambles; on Serrafaleus ; and on Triticum.

The paper on the Vegetation of the Fens is extremely interesting ;

so is the list of lost plants, which amount to nearly fifty species ;

among these, Sonchus palustris, Senecio palustris, Sturmia Leselii,

and Caucalis latifolia are the most remarkable.

The last few pages are devoted to the enumeration of such plants

as find (within Great Britain) their western, northern, or southern

limit in the county ; and the negative features of the Cambridgeshire

flora are illustrated by a comparison with the list given in the sixth

chapter of the ‘ Cybele Britannica’ (vol. iv.), from which it appears

that out of the 718 species most widely distributed in Britain, 61 are

absent from Cambridgeshire.

Enough has been said to show the general plan and arrangement ;

- those who wish for details respecting the species must refer to the

work itself. We are sure that Mr. Babington’s volume will be highly

appreciated, as it deserves to be most carefully studied, especially by

those who are engaged in similar labours. Would that we had many

other such County Floras!

Se ee eee ee a a

Royal Society. 293

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

Communication received since the end of the Session (June 21, 1860).

‘‘ Natural History of the Purple of the Ancients.” By M. Lacaze

Duthiers, Professor of Zoology in the Faculty of Sciences of Lille.

The purple dye so esteemed by the ancients has by turns excited

the curiosity of naturalists and of historians. The number of

memoirs upon the subject is considerable, and they are to be found

in almost all tongues. However, in all these works, remarkable in

many respects, and which cannot be analysed in this short notice,

three deficiencies are to be noted regarding matters of very great

moment in the history of this substance.

What are, Ist, the producing organs? 2ndly, the nature? 3rdly,

the natural primitive colour of the dye? It is difficult to give any

answer to these three questions by means of the facts contained in

existing memoirs. It is for the purpose of replying to them that I

have undertaken the investigation, whose chief results I have the

honour now to lay before the scientific world.

The two genera Murex and Purpura have yielded the species

observed. In very distant localities, as at Mahon in Minorca, Murex

brandaris, M. trunculus, and Purpura hemastoma have furnished

results which observations conducted at Boulogne on Purpura la-

pillus, at Pornic (Vendée) on the same species and Murewx erinaceus,

and at La Rochelle and L’ Ile de Rhé, have confirmed. At Marseilles,

Murex brandaris has yielded precisely similar results; and this

concordance of all the observations permits me to offer them with

much confidence.

What is the organ which produces the dye?

The analogy which some chemists imagine they have found

between the colour of alloxan or of murexide and the purple of the

Mollusca, has led them to misconceive the nature of the organ which

produces the colouring matter. It is indubitable that uric acid

treated with nitric acid gives a beautiful reddish purple colour when

the residue is exposed to ammoniacal vapour; and this reaction

furnishes a means of detecting the renal organ in mollusks. But

from this circumstance no one could be justified in coucluding that

the purple dye was either the secretion of the kidney or the result of

a modification of the urine.

Careful dissection of the purpuriferous mollusca proves that the

purple dye is secreted by a very limited portion of the mantle, which

ean in no way be confounded with the true renal organ, as which

the organ of Bojanus is now generally regarded ; the position and

the structure of the purpuriferous organ are indeed totally different

from those of the kidney.

Small in extent, this part occupies very nearly the space bounded

by the branchize and the rectum, beyond whose extremities it

hardly extends anteriorly, while posteriorly it, at most, reaches the

294 Royal Society :—

organ of Bojanus. It forms neither a sac nor a reservoir, as it has

been stated to do ; and these phrases, as well as ‘ purpuriferous vein,’

should be rejected, because the organ is simply extended over the

surface.

Large elongated cells, placed perpendicularly side by side on the

surface of the pallial cavity in the direction of its greatest diameter,

compose its tissue. They form about two or three layers, the most

exterior of which, covered with vibratile cilia, presents the most

developed cells. Below lies a very rich capillary network, which

distributes the blood coming from the organ of Bojanus and the

neighbouring parts of the mantle to the. branchize. The cells, when

they have reached maturity, fall into the pallial cavity, become

endosmotically distended, burst, and mingle their contents with the

other mucus which already existed there. This independent and

isolated shedding of the histological elements constitutes the secre-

tion of the dye-stuff, which, it is obvious, is not produced by a com-

pound gland, or indeed by any gland in the proper sense of the

word, but by a glandular portion of the pallial surface. It is the

granular but soluble matter contained in these cells which possesses

singular properties, and constitutes the dye-stuff.

The peculiar layer whose position has just been indicated is not

special, anatomically speaking, to the two genera Murex and Pur-

pura; and this is important if, in looking at the matter morpholo-

gically, a similar part of the surface of the mantle of most gaste-

ropods appears to produce a substance of like histological character,

but different in its properties. In the Aplysize and the Snails it is

naturally coloured, whilst in Turbo littoralis and Trochus cinereus

it is colourless, and undergoes no modification by the action of the

solar rays.

Thus, then, it is incorrect to say, with some chemists, that, ana-

tomically speaking, the purple dye-stuff is yielded by the kidneys of

Mollusca.

Anatomical investigation has led to the recognition in the genera

Murex and Purpura of a peculiar anal gland placed alongside the

rectum, and opening by a terminal pore close to the anus. This

gland, which does not seem to have been described hitherto, is in

structure and the arborescent disposition of its secretory ceeca, a

well-defined gland ; and by this very circumstance it is impossible to

confound it with the purpuriferous organ.

Properties of the Purple Dye-stuff—A very curious fact, known

from all antiquity, since the very existence of the dye depends upon

it, is the transformation of the dye-stuff by the action of the solar

rays. In the living animal this substance is at first colourless, or

more or less yellowish; exposed to the light of the sun, in a moist

state it acquires a pure violet hue; in a word, it is photogenic.

The solar action causes the three simple colours to be developed

successively, and in the following order, yellow, blue, and red.

Between these, the compound colours green and violet which result

from their mixture, are obtained with the greatest distinctness if the

action is slow. But whilst the yellow disappears by prolonged

Prof. L. Duthiers on the Purple of the Ancients. 295

action, a considerable amount of blue always remains; whence in

nature the final red is never pure, so that the dye always inclines

more or less to violet. .

These properties have been placed beyond doubt by the possibility

of making photographs on silk and cambric, which exhibit a remark-

able delicacy in detail, combined with great strength of tone.

_ Ina photograph obtained in this way, the different tints through

which the dye-stuff passes before becoming violet are more or less to

be seen, but the deep violet predominates, and represents the black

of ordinary photographs.

The changes in the colour of the purple dye-stuff are accompanied

by the production of a very penetrating fcetid odour, similar to that

of essence of garlic. The evolution of this odour is as charac-

teristic of the solar action as the changes of colour, a consideration

of much importance when we desire to solve the problem to which

I now turn— What was the primitive colour of the purple stuffs of

antiquity ?

At first sight this question seems to be easily answered; but

when one seeks for a precise signification of the word “‘ purple,” one

soon becomes embarrassed. If we ask a painter, without telling him

why, “Be so good as to paint the shade which you would give to

a purple drapery in a historical painting,” each painter to whom

the request is made will give a different colour. This is the case

because no one has an exact idea of the primitive colour, which has

been gradually modified, and which has now become the red, almost

scarlet, which many painters understand by the word purple. It

is only by the interpretation of the phrases of the ancients, and com-

paring them with direct observations, that one arrives at a solution

of the difficulty, which would appear to be of great use to art.

It is enough to remark that the purple colour exists only because

it has been developed by the sun, in justification of the conclusion

that the ancients must have been acquainted with this peculiarity,

as also with that of the development of the characteristic foetid

odour. Pliny, moreover, speaks of both, and hence it cannot be

doubted that the purple was produced formerly exactly as at present,

unless we admit that the animals and their dye-stuff have changed,

which would be an altogether gratuitous hypothesis. The conclusion

to which we are driven then is this: the colour was produced formerly

as at present, under the same conditions and with the same characters,

so that it ought to have been similar to that which we now obtain.

In simple and natural experiments the violet has never failed to

pear, while pure red has always been absent. One is led to con-

idaie, therefore, that the natural and unmodified purple of the

ancients was violet, as it is now; for whoever discovered it must

have made the experiment, as it has been so often repeated, on the

sea-shore, by breaking a purpuriferous mollusk, and crushing its

mantle on moist linen which is exposed to the sun.

Pliny cites Cornelius Nepos, who states positively that at first

the violet purple was esteemed; and the passages of Plato and of

Aristotle, which relate to the colour, lead to the same conclusion.

296 Royal Society.

However, it cannot be doubted that though the colour of purple

stuffs was primitively violet, the requirements of taste and of fashion

led to the variation of its shades. Thus some stuffs were dyed

twice, to give them a richer and more vivid colour—the so-called

‘purpurea dibapha.’ The mixture:of species also contributed to

modify the hues.

Murex trunculus gives an almost blue shade. The fishermen of

Port Mahon told me that it always yielded that colour, and especially

that it would give a fixed and permanent colour. On the contrary,

Purpura hemastoma (which they call ‘cor de fel’) was known to

them as staining their linen very permanently and ineffaceably.

It ought also to be recollected that when mineral colours replaced

the animal matter of mollusks, the hue varied ; and though the term

‘purple’ might be retained, it was easy to pass by degrees to the

deep red which rises in the mind when we recollect the purple worn

by cardinals.

Perhaps also the manipulations to which the molluscan dye-stuff

may have been subjected by the dyers, of the nature of which we know

nothing, approximated the purple to the red, which Pliny compares

to that of coagulated blood.

But it remains none the less demonstrated, both by the passages

from ancient authors and by experiment, that the primitive and

natural colour of the purple was formerly, as now, violet.

Hence it would appear to be requisite for a painter to consider

the epoch when the personages who are represented clothed in purple

drapery lived, for the hue varied with the age. The properties of

the purple dye-stuff also render intelligible one ground of the esteem

in which the colour was held; for, developed by the influence of

light, it could not fade, like the red of cochineal for example, but

must always have remained beautiful, even in the luminous and

dazzling atmosphere of Italy and the East.

It would be difficult, with the scanty materials we possess, to

determine exactly the species employed by the ancients. Without

Fig. 1. Fig. 2.

Fig. 1. Animal with Purpura lapillus, with the pallial cavity laid open.

1. Genital orifice. 3. Anal gland. 5. Branchie.

2. Anus. 4, Purpurogenic organ. 6. Organ of Bojanus.

Fig. 2. The animal simply removed from its shell.

1. Branchie. 2. Purpurogenic organ. 3. Anal gland.

Geological Society. 297

doubt Pliny has indicated the two genera Murex and Purpura of the

moderns by the names Purpura and Buccinum. It is probable that

Murex trunculus and brandaris, and Purpura hemastoma, were

employed by the dyers; but it would be difficult to identify the dif-

ferent species indicated by Pliny. Zoological investigations, aecom-

panied by experiments which are all simply and easily made, would

perhaps lead to results more definite than can be obtained by the in-

terpretation of passages, if one could carry them out on the shores of

countries formerly famous for their purple—those of Tyre for example.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 13, 1860.—L. Horner, Esq., President, in the Chair.

«On the Ossiferous Caves of the Peninsula of Gower, in Gla-

morganshire, South Wales.” By H. Falconer, M.D., F.R.S., F.G.S.

With an Appendix, on a Raised Beach in Mewslade Bay, and on

the occurrence of the Boulder-clay on Cefn-y-bryn; by J. Prestwich,

Esq., F.R.S., Treas.G.S.

The object of this communication was to give a summary of re-

searches made during the last three years by the author and Lieut.-

Col. E. R. Wood, F.G.S., the latter of whom has carefully explored

at his own charge, since 1848, some of the caves previously known,

as well as several discovered by himself. The known bone-caves of

Gower (of which Paviland, Spritsail Tor, and Bacon Hole have

already supplied Dr. Buckland and others to some extent with ma-

terials for the history of the Cave-period) are in the Carboniferous

Limestone; and, with the exception of that of Spritsail Tor, which

_ is on the west coast of the peninsula, they all occur between the

Mumbles and the Worm’s Head. The most important are “ Bacon

Hole,” ‘Minchin Hole,’’ ‘ Bosco’s. Den,” “ Bowen’s Parlour,”

“Crow Hole,” ‘‘ Raven’s Cliff Cavern,” and lastly the well-known

**Paviland Cave.” Bone-caves formerly existed at the Mumbles,

in Caswell Bay, and in Oxwich Bay; but the sea has destroyed

them. One cavern named “Ram Tor” between Caswell Bay and

the Mumbles, presumed to be ossiferous, remains unexplored.

Before proceeding to describe the bone-caves and their contents,

the author briefly noticed a raised beach and talus of breccia, which

Mr. Prestwich had lately traced for a mile along Mewslade Bay,

westward of Paviland; and he pointed out their important relation-

ship to the marine sands and overlying limestone-breccia found in

several of the Gower Caves. Dr. Falconer also referred to Mr.

Prestwich’s recent discovery of some patches of Boulder-clay on the

highland of Gower, and in’ Rhos Sili Bay.

* Bacon Hole” was first treated of. It has been worked out by

Colonel Wood, and described by Mr. Starling Benson. On the

limestone-floor of the cave are :—(1) a few inches of marine sand,

abounding with Litorina rudis, L. litoralis, and Clausilia nigricans,

with bones of an Arvicola and Birds ; (2) a thin layer of stalagmite;

(3) two feet or less of blackish sand, containing a mass of bones of

Elephas antiquus, with remains of Meles tarus and Putorius (vul-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 20

298 Geological Society :—

garis?); (4) one to two feet of ochreous cave-earth, limestone-breccia,

and sandy layers, with remains of Hlephas antiquus, Rhinoceros hemi-

techus, Hyena, Canis lupus, Ursus speleus, Bos, and Cervus; (5)

irregular stalagmite, partly enveloping a huge tusk of an Elephant

imbedded below it; (6) limestone-breccia and stalagmite, from 1

to 2 feet thick, with bones of Ursus and Bos; (7) irregular bed of

stalagmite, 1 foot or more, with Ursus; (8) dark-coloured super-

ficial earth, kept soppy by abundant drip, with bones of Bos, Cervus,

Canis vulpes, horns of Reindeer and Roebuck, together with shells

of Patella, Mytilus, Purpura, Litorina (probably brought into the

cavern as food by birds), and also pieces of ancient British pottery.

The marine sand at the bottom of “‘ Bacon Hole” was analogous to

that on the rocky floor of the San Ciro Cave, near Palermo; but

contained fewer species of Mollusca. ‘The uppermost layer of sta-

lagmite is about 30 feet above high water. The Elephant-remains

belonged to at least three individuals, one of which was adult, and

one young with milk-dentition.

‘Minchin Hole” is the grandest and most. spacious of all the

Gower Caves, being 170 feet long, by 70 feet where widest, and

35 feet high at the entrance. Here the section gave :—(1) Loose

limestone-breccia, 3 feet; (2) Yellow cave-earth, 9 inches ; (3)

Sand, 1 foot; (4) Blackish sandy loam containing abundant remains

of Rhinoceros, Elephas, and Bos, 2} feet; (5) Greyish-yellow ma-

rine sand, varying in thickness from 1 to 4 feet, and resting on the

rocky floor. Some of the lower jaws of Rhinoceros from this deposit

exhibit Litorine and comminuted shells imbedded in the encrusting

matrix : and the black sand yielded Helix hispida similarly attached.

In the interior, the cave-earth was thicker, and the black sandy

loam more unctuous. The mammalian remains were closely analo-

gous with those from Bacon Hole; but the Elephant-remains (ZH.

antiquus) were fewer, and those of Rhinoceros hemitechus were more

numerous and better preserved, including two skulls. No remains

of Elephas primigenius or of Rhinoceros tichorhinus were met with

in Bacon Hole or Minchin Hole.

« Bosco’s Den ”’ is a cavernous fissure, of great interest, between

** Bacon Hole” and “ Minchin Hole.” It is about 70 feet high,

and has been worked out by Col. Wood, who, having succeeded in

reaching a hole called (by the quarrymen) ‘‘ Bacon’s Eye,” found it to

be an angular opening (23 feet in diameter) at the top of one of the

great vertical fissures in the limestone, and leading into a fine cavern.

Beneath it the fissure was filled up with a mass of angular fragments

of limestone (with bones, teeth, and land shells) impacted in ochreous

loam, about 20 feet in height, resting on a solid platform of breccia,

beneath which the fissure had to a great extent been washed out by

the sea. On enlarging the aperture, by undermining the projecting

mass of loam and breccia, a cavity was found extending 76 feet

backwards, with a width of from 7 to 16 feet, and a general height

of about 15 feet. A line of fissure runs along the angle of the roof,

and towards the outer part of the cavern the crack widens into an

irregular flue, which had evidently communicated with the surface :

Dr. H. Falconer on the Ossiferous Caves of Glamorganshire. 299

here the cavern rises to a height of 40 feet. When first opened,

the eastern wall only of the cavern was found to be coated with

stalagmite. The floor was tolerably smooth, and shelved down gra-

dually from the mouth to the extremity, the deposits being thicker

outwards. The floor having been excavated down to the hard brec-

cia, there were observed :—(1) at the top, a bed of sandy peat or

turf, formed chiefly of bits of sticks and comminuted vegetable mat-

ter, about 1 foot thick, except under the flue, where it formed a low

conical heap. In or on this peaty covering were bones of Ox and

Wolf, and bones and broken shed antlers of Deer, of species or

varieties allied to the Reindeer (Cervus Guettardi and Cerv. priscus).

(2) Stalagmite, regular, but usually less than a foot thick. At

one spot it rose into a boss 2ft. 3 in. high, which was found in a

shattered condition, the fragments being loose, but still in place.

This must indicate—Ist, the operation of some shock since the for-

mation of the stalagmite, and even since the peat began to be

formed ; and 2ndly, the absence of drip in the cave since the shock

took place. (3) Sandy loam, | ft. 4 in., with fragments of rock

and without bones ; (4) sand, 2 ft. 6in.; (5) a bed of loose stony

breccia, 4 feet, without bones; (6) ochreous loam, or the usual

cave-earth, 6 to’7 feet thick, resting on the solid cemented breccia

which forms a floor or diaphragm between the upper and lower

chambers of the fissure. Ursus speleus, Canis lupus, C. vulpes,

Bos, Cervus, and Arvicola occur in the ]@&m, the latter in abundance.

The most remarkable circumstance about these remains was the

great excess of Deers’ antlers above the others. Upwards of one

thousand antlers, mostly shed and of young animals belonging chiefly

to Cervus Guettardi, were collected. The lower chamber was pene-

trated by Col. Wood, Dr. Falconer, and a friend last September, and

found to have been washed out by the sea to a depth inwards of 31

feet; and at its extremity they met with a compact mass of marine sand

and gravel, about 9 feet thick. The solid breccia forming the roof

of the lower, and the base of the upper cave, increases in thickness

from 6 feet at the outside to a greater depth inwards. Its materials

correspond with the bed of angular débris observed by Mr. Prestwich

on the raised beach of Mewslade Bay.

“ Bowen’s Parlour,” or “‘ Devil’s Hole,” is also a cavernous fissure

in the limestone cliff, situated between Bosco’s Den and Crow Hole.

It has been washed out by the sea,—portions only of its cave-deposits

remaining, especially a diaphragm of cemented breccia, which divides

the fissure into an upper and lower story—the former about 20 feet

high at the mouth, the latter 14. Thin tabular aggregations of

sand adhere to the lower surface of the partition, showing that it

was deposited on a bed of sand. The same phenomena are repeated

in “Crow Hole” with modifications, the cave-deposits being still

in situ: here remains of Ursus, Meles, Rhinoceros, and some other

forms have been found by Col. Wood.

“ Raven’s Cliff” presents a cavernous fissure broad and high ex-

ternally, contracted within. Here a thin crust of stalagmite

formed a floor upon sand 9 feet thick, which filled the fissure close

20%

800 Geological Saciety.

up to the roof, leaving only an empty angular chamber about a

foot high above the stalagmite. Upon the latter, remains of

Mustela foina, Canis vulpes, and some Fish-bones and Bird-bones

were found. In the sand large coprolites of Carnivores, some fine

remains of Felis spelea, bones of Rhinoceros, and the vertebre

of a Fish were discovered. Below the sand, as usual in the Gower

Caves, there was a sandy breccia cemented by stalagmite, about

a foot thick. Upon it a large block of limestone, smoothed and

polished, probably by the rubbing of passing cave-animals, was

discovered ; and patches of polished surface were seen on the walls of

the cave. Remains of Elephas, Rhinoceros, Bos, and Cervus were

met with above the breccia. Below the breccia was a bed of dark-grey

gritty sand, indurated by calcareous infiltration, and attaining a maxi-

mum thickness of about 8 feet. In this sand, and close upon the

rock-floor, teeth of Hippopotamus major, young and old, and remains

of Ursus, Cervus, and Arvicola, were met with. There was evidence,

on the cliff beyond the aperture, of the cave and its contents having

formerly been continued further seawards.

The author pointed out that in all these caves the bottom appears

to have been first filled with sea-sand or shingle, with which were

occasionally intermingled the bones of pachyderms; ruminants, &c.,

then living on the emerged land of Gower; that when this deposit

was elevated above high-water mark, stalagmite and angular débris

of limestone rock formed atfloor, on which subsequently cave-earth

or other common alluvial materials, with bones and antlers, often

in profusion, were accumulated through the fissure above, during a

long lapse of time after the rise had been accomplished. At last,

by a converse action, of comparatively modern date, the level of the

caves was depressed. The raised beach at Mewslade Bay, which

appears, according to the evidence of Mr. Prestwich, to be of later

date than the Boulder-clay, has without doubt partaken of changes

of level similar to what the caves and their contents have under-

gone, although, the marine deposits in the caves not being at a uni-

form level either in relation to each other or to the raised beach, it

is probable that there have been locally unequal depressions of level

in comparatively modern times. The author thinks that the sea

has effected but a comparatively slight inroad on the cave-deposits

and raised beach; and hence he infers that they belong to a rela-

tively modern epoch—seeing also that they are probably of later

date than the Boulder-clay period, and rest on marine sands con-

taining existing species of shells.

Paviland Cave was next referred to; but the author restricted his

remarks to the remains of Hlephas primigenius and human bones that

were found in it, and argues that the latter (7. e. the skeleton of the

«“Red Lady”) are of more recent date than the former.

In the cave at Spritsail Tor (cursorily examined by Sir H. De la

Beche, and thoroughly explored by Colonel Wood), under a stalag-

mitic bone-breccia, the irregular fissure of the rocky floor was im-

pacted with ochreous cave-earth full of bones and teeth of Hlephas

antiquus, E. primigenius, Rhinoceros tichorhinus, Equus, Sus, Bos,

Zoological Society. 301

Cervus, Lepus, Arvicola, Mus, Ursus speleus, U.priseus(?), Felis spelea,

Hyena spelea, Canis lupus, C. vulpes, Meles taxus, and Mustela.

Coprolites of Hyena, gnawed bones of Bos, Equus, and Cervus, and

a great abundance of the detached molars of Horse, gave the cave the

undoubted character of having been a Hyzna’s den. In the super-

ficial sand on the stalagmite, the antlers of a Reindeer and some

human bones were found.

General remarks on the distribution of the Mammalian remains in

the different caverns were offered, and the special anomalies pointed

out; and, after a comparative review of the fauna of the Gower

bone-caves in relation to that of other cave-districts of England

in particular, and of Europe in general, the author arrived at the

following conclusions as being consistent with the existing state

of our knowledge :—

1. That the Gower Caves have probably been filled up with their

mammalian remains since the deposition of the Boulder-clay.

2. That there are no mammalian remains found elsewhere in the

ossiferous caves in England and Wales referable to a fauna of a

more ancient geological date.

3. That Elephas (Loxodon) meridionalis and Rhinoceros Etruscus,

which occur in, and are characteristic of, the “Submarine forest

Bed” that immediately underlies the Boulder-clay on the Norfolk

coast, have nowhere been met with in the British caverns.

4. That Elephas antiquus with Rhinoceros hemitechus, and E. pri-

migenius with Rh. tichorhinus, though respectively characterizing

the earlier and later portions of one period, were probably contem-

porary animals; and that they certainly were companions of the

Cave-Bears, Cave-Lions, Cave-Hyznas, &c., and of some at least of

the existing mammalia.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 12, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

DESCRIPTIONS OF TWENTY-TWO New Srecies or HUMMING-

Birps. By Joun Gouxp, F.R.S., etc.

As my work on the Trochilide is now fast drawing to a close, I have

examined with care and minute detail my entire collection of this

great and important family of birds, and I find therein more than twenty

‘species, which, I believe, have not yet received specific appellations.

Many of these I have had by me for years, while others have been

-more recently acquired. Of the specific value of those described in the

following pages I am perfectly satisfied ; but in case any doubt should

be entertained on the subject, my collection is, and will be, at all times

accessible for their elucidation.

Grypvus Sprx1, Gould.

Crown of the head bronzy-brown; upper surface and all the tail-

feathers very rich reddish-bronze ; wings reddish purple-brown ; line

above the eye buff; ear-coverts dark-brown ; throat, chest and under

surface deep reddish-buff; under tail-coverts bronzy, each slightly

302 Zoological Society :—

tipped with buffy-white ; upper mandible black ; under mandible

yellow, with a black tip ; feet yellow.

Total length 47 inches; bill 14; wing 23; tail 12.

Hab. Supposed to be Brazil.

Remark.—This bird is considerably smaller than G. nevius, and

has a less cuneate tail. It is possible that this may be one of the

sexes of Glaucis Dohrni; many of its colours would induce such a

belief ; and if such should prove to be the case, that bird must be re-

moved from the genus Glaucis to that of Grypus. I have named this

bird in honour of the celebrated traveller Spix, in whose work there

occurs a figure of a bird (G. ruficollis) which somewhat resembles

my specimen: not so, however, the accompanying description, which

appears to be that of the species so frequently sent from Rio de

Janeiro, and which is generally known as Grypus nevius.

- GLAUCIS MELANURA, Gould.

Centre of the throat, chest, and under surface buff; a streak of

dark brown passes downwards from the base of the lower mandible,

between which and the ear-coverts is a stripe of buff; there is also a

line of buff behind the eye; crown of the head brown; back of the

neck, upper surface, and two middle tail-feathers golden-green ; upper

tail-coverts narrowly edged with grey; basal portion of the inner

webs and the shafts of the four lateral tail-feathers rich reddish-buff

approaching to chestnut, the remainder of these feathers being black,

tipped with white ; bill black, except the base of the under mandible,

which is yellow.

Total length 4} inches; bill 15; wing 14; tail 24.

Remark.—This species is much smaller than the G. hirsuta of

Trinidad and the eastern coast of America. It has also a much

greater amount of black colour in its tail; this organ, in fact, when

closed and viewed from beneath, appears to be entirely black, the

under coverts concealing the buff colouring at its base. I possess two

specimens of this bird, one of which, a very fine one, was received

from the upper Rio Negro, the other from the Napo.

PHATHORNIS ZONURA, Gould.

Crown of the head brown ; back of the neck, back, and shoulders

bronzy-green ; rump and upper tail-coverts rich reddish-buff ; all the

under surface buff, palest on the throat ; three outer tail-feathers on

each side black at the base, with rich buffy tips; the fourth feather

the same except at the tip, where the outer half is buff and the inner

half white; the two central prolonged feathers black at the base, largely

tipped with white ; bill black, except the basal half of the lower man-

dible, which is either yellow or flesh-colour ; feet yellow.

Total length 32 inches; bill 1; wing 1}; tail 12.

Hab. Peru, where it was procured by M. Warszewicz.

Remark.—This is a fine and very distinct species; it is perhaps

most nearly allied to P. griseogularis ; it is, however, a much larger

bird, and has its tail much more strongly marked. In fact, the tail must

show very conspicuously when outspread, from the strong contrast

which the black basal portion offers to the buff tips and the rich

a. SO on ee ne

Mr. J. Gould on new Species of Humming-Birds. 303

rufous colouring of the rump and upper tail-coverts. It belongs to

that section of the genus Phaéthornis to which Prince Bonaparte

has given the subgeneric name of Pygmornis.

_ AUGASMA SMARAGDINEUM, Gould.

Crown of the head ani throat glittering greenish-blue, imper-

ceptibly passing into the glittering green at the breast ; back of the

neck and upper surface golden-green ; upper tail-coverts grass-green ;

under tail-coverts green inclining to purple on some of the feathers ;

thighs brown; tail bluish-black, the two outer feathers on each

side slightly tipped with white ; bill black, with the exception of the

basal half of the under mandible, which is flesh-colour.

Total length 32 inches; bill 27; wing 2; tail 13.

Hab. Brasil. * mp thee ;

Remark.—This bird is about the size of Thalurania furcata ; it is

therefore a rather large species ; it is also an elegantly formed bird.

Those who are acquainted with the 7. chlorocephala of M. Bourcier

will find in this a very near ally ; I have not the least doubt, how-

ever, of its being quite distinct. The only examples I have seen are

one in my own collection, and another in that of M. Verreaux of Paris.

In M. Verreaux’s specimen the white tippings of the outer tail-feathers

are nearly obsolete, while in mine they are conspicuous ; in my speci-

men, also, the two middle tail-feathers are marked with green on their

upper surface, while in M. Verreaux’s these feathers are uniform in

colour throughout. My bird was kindly sent to me by T. Reeves,

Esq., of Rio de Janeiro.

EvcEePHALA CZRULEO-LAVATA, Gould.

Crown of the head greenish-blue, not very brilliant, but having a

few conspicuous small bright-blue feathers intermingled ; throat and

chest bright greenish-blue, passing into purer green on the flanks ;

back of the neck, and back, deep grass-green ; wings purplish brown ;

upper tail-coverts bronzy-orange ; under tail-coverts bronzy purplish

brown ; two middle tail-feathers deep purplish bronze; the next on

each side is washed with bronze on its outer margin; the remain-

ing feathers purplish-black ; thighs greyish-white ; the bill appears

to have been reddish flesh-colour at the base of both mandibles (this

colour also pervades nearly the whole of the under mandible); the

remainder of the bill black.

Total length 32 inches; bill £; wing 2] ; tail 13.

Hab. St. Paulo in Southern Brazil.

Remark.—I am indebted to T. Reeves, Esq., of Rio de Janeiro, for

a fine specimen of this new bird, which differs so widely from every

other known species, that I am unable to compare it with any one of

them. It is a stout and rather large bird, with a well-proportioned

bill and tail, the latter of which is considerably forked.

_ Lam not quite satisfied that a place in the genus Eucephala is the

stead position for this bird among the Trochilide, and I feel that

might, without overstepping the bounds of propriety, have con-

stituted it the type of a new genus.

304: Zoological Society :—

EvucrerHaLa HYPOCYANEA, Gould.

Crown of the head, back of the neck, back and flanks somewhat

dull-green ; throat and chest brilliant blue, passing into glittering

green on the centre of the abdomen; wings purplish-brown; upper

tail-coverts reddish-bronze ; under tail-coverts brownish-black, with

bronzy tips; tail steel-black ; thighs brown; upper mandible black ;

basal two-thirds of the under mandible flesh-colour, the apical third

black.

Total length 33 inches ; bill 3; wing 2; tail 12.

Hab. Said to be Bahia in Brazil.

Remark.—This is a rather small, but distinctly marked species,

unallied to any other bird. Lesson’s Plate 49 of his ‘ Histoire Na-

turelle des Oiseaux-mouches,’ appears to have been taken from a

bird of this kind; but the term dzcolor cannot for a moment be

entertained.

ErytTHRONOTA! ELEGANS, Gould.

Crown and all the under surface of the body glittering light-green ;

back of the neck and back golden- or orange-green ; upper tail-coverts

purplish-red or puce-colour; tail long, forked, and of a purplish

violet-hue with green reflexions on the tips of the two centre feathers ;

wings purplish brown; tarsi white; under tail-coverts grey with

bronzy-purple centres ; upper mandible flesh-colour at the base, and

black for the remainder of its length; under mandible flesh-colour,

except at the tip, which is black.

Total length 32 inches; bill 13; wing 23; tail Z.

Hab. Unknown.

Remark.—It is easier to assign a specific name to a bird than to

determine to which generic form it is referable; and if there be

any bird which is a puzzle to the ornithologist, this is one. It is a

very elegant species, and quite distinct from every other known

Humming-Bird : in its glittering light-green crown, throat, and chest

it looks like a Chlorostilbon ; but the form of its tail and some other

characters ally it to the Hrythronote, with which I have provisionally

placed it.

THAUMATIAS VIRIDICEPS, Gould.

Crown of the head, nape, and sides of the neck glittering light

green; back and shoulders bronzy-green ; throat and abdomen pure

white; flanks white, faintly spotted with yellowish-green ; under

tail-coverts white ; the rather short and narrow tail-feathers purplish-

grey, with an obscure band of purplish-brown near the tip of the

three outer ones on each side; upper mandible black; under man-

dible yellowish, except at the extreme tip, which is black.

Total length 4 inches ; bill ;%; wing 23; tail 12.

Hab. Ecuador.

Remark.—Of this somewhat remarkable species I have two speci-

mens, which appear to be male and female. It is a robust bird, being

almost as stout in its bill, head, and body as the members of the

genus Cyanomyia, while its tail is short and the feathers narrow, as

in Thaumatias leucogaster and T. chionopectus.

ty]

Mr. J. Gould on new Species of Humming-Birds. 305

THAUMATIAS CZRULEICEPS, Gould.

Crown of the head and back of the neck deep shining greenish-

blue ; back and shoulders green, passing into bronzy-green on the

rump and upper tail-coverts ; tail nearly uniform bronze, with a very

faint indication of a zone of brown across the outer feathers near the

tip ; wings purplish brown; sides of the neck glittering bluish-green,

the blue tint predominating on the ear and immediately under the

eye ; centre of the throat and chest broken glittering green and white ;

flanks bronzy-green ; under tail-coverts grey, with brown centres ;

upper mandible dark brown; under mandible appears to have been

yellow, except at the tip, which is dark brown.

Total length 33 inches; bill +3; wing 2}; tail }.

Hab. Bogota.

Remark.—This species, which is somewhat allied to the 7. Miller,

differs from that, as well as from every other known member of its

genus, by the blue colouring of its crown.

THAUMATIAS NITIDIFRONS, Gould.

Crown of the head, face, chest, and breast glittering green ; abdo-

men and flanks golden green; back, shoulders, and rump bronzy-

green ; tail pale bronzy greyish-green, with a zone of purplish-brown

crossing the four lateral feathers on each side near their tips; under

tail-coverts grey, with a patch of bronzy-green in the centre of each ;

tarsi greyish-brown ; upper mandible black ; under mandible yellow,

black at the tip.

Total length 34 inches; bill 2; wing 14.

Hab. Unknown.

Remark.—Nearly allied to the T. brevirostris and T. Milleri, but

differing from both in the glittering green of the face and crown, and

in the centre of the breast being covered with the same shining

colour. The specimen described was presented to me by G. N. Law-

rence, Esq., when I visited New York in 1858.

CHLOROSTILBON MELANORHYNCHUS, Gould.

Bill black ; crown of the head and the entire under surface glit-

tering golden-green, the golden hue being most conspicuous on the

crown ; the back of the neck and upper surface are also golden-green,

but less brilliant; wings purplish-brown; the short and slightly

forked tail is greenish or steel-blue ; thighs brown ; anal region, and

a small tuft springing from each side of the body, white.

Total length 32 inches ; bill 27; wing 2; tail 11.

Hab. The neighbourhood of Quito in Ecuador.

Remark.—Differs from C. ehrysogaster in its black bill, its shorter

and less forked tail, and in its being a stouter or more robust bird.

CHLOROSTILBON ACUTICAUDUS, Gould.

Crown and all the under surface glittering green, the green as-

suming a golden hue on the crown ; back, all the upper surface, and

tail rich golden-green ; wings purplish-brown ; bill black.

Total length 3 inches; bill 3; wing 14; tail 1.

Hab. Antioqua in Columbia.

306 Zoological Society :—

Remark.—This very distinct species is allied both to Chlorostilbon

Portmanni and C, Alicia ; but it differs from the former in the greater

length of its bill, and from the latter in the greater length of its tail-

feathers. In the present species, the outer tail-feather on each side

is prolonged nearly an eighth of an inch beyond the next, which

again is a little prolonged beyond the centre feathers. When the

tail is closed, the two outer feathers join at the tip, and form a sharp

point ; in the two species with which I have compared it, the tail is

more truncate.

CHLOROSTILBON OsBERTI, Gould.

Crown of the head glittering golden-green; throat and all the

under surface glittering grass-green ; wing purplish-black ; tail black,

the six centre feathers terminated with a mark of brown, which is

more conspicuous in some specimens than in others ; in some also the

two central feathers are tipped with green ; bill coral-red at the base,

black at the tip.

Total length 24 inches; bill 4; wing 13; tail 1}.

Hab. Guatemala.

Remark.—This species, which I have named after Mr. Osbert

Salvin, and which is an inhabitant of the neighbourhood of Duefias

and some other parts of Guatemala, has been a great puzzle to me, as

it must be to every Trochilidist who studies the little green Hum-

ming-Birds to which the generic name of Chlorostilbon has been ap-

plied. It is, in fact, a diminutive C. Caniveti, but too diminutive to

be regarded in any other light than in that of a species.

In naming this bird after Mr. Osbert Salvin, I feel that a finer

species might have been more appropriately dedicated to him; for

there is no person of his youthful age who has exerted himself so

praiseworthily or so successfully in collecting facts and specimens of

ornithology. Mr. Salvin has already traversed a great part of the

country of Central America, and has also paid a hurried visit to

North Africa, and collected in both countries an immense mass of

materials in every department of zoology, which he has liberally

placed at the disposal of those who have devoted themselves to the

several departments to which they pertain.

CaLorHorax DECORATUS, Gould.

Male.—Crown of the head, all the upper surface and flanks deep

grass-green; throat and sides of the neck very lovely shining lilac ;

chest grey ; wings and tail purplish-brown ; bill black.

Total length 3 inches; bill #; wing 12; tail 3.

Hab. Supposed to be Antioqua in Columbia.

Remark.—This species might easily be mistaken for Calothorax

Heliodori; but although closely allied to that species, it differs

from it in several particulars—in being much larger, in having the

frill in front of the throat not so prolonged at the sides (in which

respect it more nearly resembles C. Mulsanti), the two centre tail-

feathers finer or more spiny, and the bill much longer. These com-

parisons have been made with fine specimens in my collection of all

three species.

Mr. J. Gould on new Species of Humming-Birds. 307

AMAZILIA ALTICOLA, Gould.

Crown of the head and nape of the neck dark brown, with very

slight reflexions of golden-green ; back of the neck, back, and ramp

golden- or orange-green ; upper part of the throat, cheeks, and sides

of the neck light golden-green ; lower part of the throat, chest,

centre of the abdomen, thighs, and the thickly clothed tarsi pure

white ; flanks rich bright buff ; under tail-coverts white, washed with

buff ; tail rich deep reddish-buff, the two centre feathers washed with

bronzy-grey, and the four outer ones, on each side, washed on their

outer edges with bronzy-green ; wings purplish-brown ; bill black at

the tip, the remainder white or flesh-colour.

Total length 4 inches ; bill 13; wing 23; tail 13.

Hab. Said to be the Puna district of Peru.

Remark.—In its general style of colouring, this bird is very simi-

lar to Amazilia leucophea, but, compared with that species, is a

giant in size; it has also less of the glittering golden-green on the

cheeks and sides of the neck.

I am indebted to M. Bourcier for permission to describe this

species.

PHLOGOPHILUS HEMILEUCURUS, Gould.

Crown of the head brownish-green ; back of the neck, upper sur-

face, two middle tail-feathers, and the flanks grass-green ; sides of

the face and ear-coverts greenish-brown ; centre of the throat, chest,

middle of the abdomen, and under tail-coverts white ; tail rounded ;

the four lateral feathers on each side white with an oblique band of

black or blackish-purple occupying the centre of each, this band of

black extending along the margin of the two outer feathers to the

tip, so that the inner web only is white ; not so on the next, which is

terminated with a large spot or tip of white ; upper mandible black ;

under mandible fiesh-colour ; feet yellow.

Total length 33 inches ; bill 3; wing 2}; tail 14.

Hab. The borders of the Rio Napo.

Remark.—I have no doubt that the bird from which the above

description was taken is immature; when the adult is discovered, it

will probably be found to be a very remarkable species ; in fact, the

specimen described exhibits characters differing from those of every

other known Humming-bird, among which its singularly-marked,

rounded tail is especially noticeable.

CALLIPHLOX ? IRIDESCENS, Gould.

The whole of the body, including the upper and under tail-coverts,

iridescent, pale green and light coppery-red, most brilliant on the

throat ; the deeply forked tail steely dark-brown, each feather tipped

with a more bronzy or purplish hue, which is seen only in certain

lights; upper mandible and the tip of the lower one black, the

remainder of the latter apparently reddish flesh-colour.

Total length 3} inches; bill ? ; wing 1,%; tail 1}.

Hab. Rio de Janeiro.

Remark.—If, as I believe, I am right in referring this little bird

808 Zoological Society :—

to the genus Calliphloz, it is one of the most remarkable Humming-

birds that it has fallen to my lot to describe. In its size and form

it is very similar to C. amethystina, but in colouring it is like a

Chlorostilbon. The only specimen I have seen was sent to me by

T. Reeves, Esq., of Rio de Janeiro. :

APHANTOCHROA? GULARIS, Gould.

Crown shining grass-green ; back of the neck, shoulders, back,

upper tail-coverts, and two centre tail-feathers deep grass-green ;

under surface of the body grass-green, with the exception of a glit-

tering patch of lilac on the throat, and the centre of the abdomen,

the thighs, and under tail-coverts, which are white; primaries pur-

Jish-brown ; four outer tail-feathers, on each side, purplish-green ;

bill slightly curved and black, with the exception of the base of the

under mandible, which appears to have been flesh-colour.

Total length 47 inches; bill 13; wing 22; tail 13.

Hab. My specimens were procured on the banks of the Rio Napo.

Remark.—In the general style of its colouring, and in the short-

ness and similar colouring of its tail, this bird approaches more nearly

to Aphantochroa cirrhochloris than to any other species; but it

differs from that bird in having a much ee bill, and a bright

metallic deep-lilac patch on the throat, similar to that observed in

Phaiolaima rubinoides ; and in having white under tail-coverts. In

size it is somewhat smaller.

ERIocNEMIs squaMATA, Gould.

Crown of the head, back of the neck, upper surface, sides of the

neck, and flanks coppery-bronze, inclining to green on the back and

to rust-colour on the upper tail-coverts ; throat, chest, and centre of

the abdomen hoary grey with green and coppery reflexidns ; in cer-

tain lights the feathers of the throat and chest appear to be edged

with grey, giving those parts a scaled appearance—hence the specific

name ; under tail-coverts smoky-grey ; anterior portion of the fea-

thers clothing the tarsi white, the posterior portion buff; tail dull

steel-black ; wings purplish-brown ; bill black.

Total length 4? inches; bill £; wing 23; tail 14.

Hab. Ecuador.

Remark.—This bird is nearly allied to Hriocnemis lugens ; but it

differs from that bird in its considerably larger size, and in the parti-

colouring of the tarsi-feathers, in which respect it assimilates to #.

Aurelie. The three species, indeed, viz. HL. lugens, Aurelia, and

squamata, constitute a minute section of the genus, and all, I be-

lieve, inhabit very high mountains.

SCHISTES PERSONATUS, Gould.

Forehead, face, and throat glittering brilliant green, in the form of

a mask, posterior to which is a patch of black, below this spring two

lengthened tufts of violet-blue feathers, below these tufts a cres-

centic mark of white; crown of the head, back of the neck, back

and shoulders golden-green ; tail green, each feather crossed near its

Sea eT ec Oe ee Te

Mr. J. Gould on new Species of Humming-Birds. 309

apex by a broad band of steel- or bluish-black ; abdomen green ;

wings purplish-brown ; bill black.

Total length 3} inches ; bill ; wing 22; tail 13.

Hab. Ecuador.

Remark.—tThis species is nearly allied to Schistes Geoffroyi ; but

it is a much finer bird, the forehead and throat being covered by a

mask of glittering green ; its bill is also considerably longer.

- Tuaturanta Tscuuptt, Gould.

Crown of the head and all the upper surface golden-green, in-

clining to bronzy-green on the tail-coverts ; throat beautiful green ;

abdomen prussian-blue ; under tail-coverts steel-black, many of the

feathers slightly fringed with white ; thighs, tarsi, and anal region

white ; tail steel-black.

Total length 41 inches ; bill 1 ; wing 21; tail 12.

Hab. The neighbourhood of the River Ucayali, and the countries

of Ecuador and Peru.

Remark.—The two species to which this bird is most nearly allied

are the 7. furcata and T. nigrofasciata; but it differs from the

former in having a more robust body and broader tail-feathers, and

in having the abdomen prussian-blue instead of ultramarine-blue ;

and from the latter in the form of the green mark on the throat,

which in this bird is truncate, while in 7’. nigrofasciata it descends

nearly to a point towards the centre of the abdomen. This is the

species mentioned by Tschudi in his ‘Fauna Peruana,’ under the

name of Trochilus furcatus,—a fact of which I am certain, as I have

received a specimen from his collection direct from Neuchatel.

OreEopyra Levucaspis, Gould.

Crown of the head exceedingly beautiful glittering grass-green ;

back of the neck, and all the upper surface, deep grass-green, with

bronzy reflexions ; throat pure white, contrasting conspicuously with

the glittering grass-green of the breast ; flanks and abdomen greyish-

n, with bronzy reflexions; wings purplish-brown; tail forked

and steel-black ; thighs thickly clothed with hoary or greyish-brown

feathers ; behind the eye, and extending some distance down the

sides of the neck, is a stripe of pure white; bill straight, and both

mandibles of a uniform black.

Total length 44 inches ; bill 13; wing 21}; tail 14.

_ Hab. The Volcano of Chiriqui in Costa Rica, where it was

discovered by M. Warszewicz at an elevation of from 9000 to 10,000

feet.

Remark.—One solitary individual, and that badly shot about the

tail, is the only example I have ever seen of this remarkable and

beautiful bird—a bird which differs so much from every other mem-

ber of the Trochilide, that I have been necessitated to make it the

type of a new genus.

310

MISCELLANEOUS.

Description of the Larva of a Brachiopod.

By F. Miuuer.

Dr. F. Mituer has sent from Brazil the description of a larva be-

longing undouhtedly to a Brachiopod, which is the more interesting

as the Brachiopoda are the only Mollusca regarding the development

of which we have no information.

The larva in question is a small, perfectly orbicular bivalve Mol-

lusk. The two valves are similar, but unequal in size, the dorsal

valve being the largest. At the place of the hinge a small oval plate

is placed transversely between the two valves of the shell. The

mantle is gaping all round. Five pairs of very stiff setee, of which

one is much stronger than the others and curved backwards, project

at the periphery. They originate in the mantle of the ventral half;

at least, this is the case with four of them. A series of finer sete

spring from the circumference of the mantle of the dorsal valve,

and curve down upon the outside of the ventral valve. The animal,

as well as the shell, would be divided into two perfectly symmetrical

halves by a plane drawn vertically through the middle of the hinge.

The body, which is furnished with an alimentary canal, two auditory

capsules, and two eyes, fills the posterior half of the space between

the valves. The anterior half is occupied by four pairs of cylindrical

arms, between which a rounded knob is situated. Behind this knob

the mouth is perceptible. These four pairs of arms are supported

upon a common peduncle, at the extremity of which, therefore, the

mouth is placed. The arms are covered with a very well developed

ciliary coat, by the agency of which the little animal swims. The

reproductive and circulatory organs are wanting.

During natation, the mouth is always directed forwards, which is

in favour of the generally received opinion as to the anterior and

posterior regions in the Brachiopoda. It is, in fact, now evident that

the Brachiopods are depressed animals, have an anterior or ventral

and a posterior or dorsal valve. MM. Agassiz and Vogt are there-

fore wrong in regarding them as compressed animals, like the Lamel-

libranchiate Mollusks—that is to say, as animals having a right and

a left valve.

The larva, moreover, can not only swim, but also creep. This

latter mode of progression is effected by a sort of rotation of the ven-

tral valve alternately to the right and left. In this movement the

animal pushes by supporting itself principally upon the strongest of

the bristles above mentioned. — Reichert und Du Bois’ Archiv,

1860, p. 72.

Sa als

a ee

ST Si ee ee te aoe UTED

jd lta ea TE a ia le ea a a

Miscellaneous. 311

Notice of some new Corals from Madeira discovered by J. Y. John-

son, Esq. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

Mr. James Yate Johnson of Madeira having kindly sent me some

Corals from that island, I herewith send you the following short

notice of some specimens which do not appear to have been hereto-

fore inscribed in the Catalogues.

1. Corallium Johnsoniti.

Coral branched, subflabelliform. Branches nearly simple, sub-

parallel, flexuose, with a few very short ascending branches scattered

on the sides of the upper surface. Bark yellow, granular, with three

or four rows of rather convex polype-cells on the upper surface of the

branches only. Axis white.

Hab. Madeira.

This Coral is at once known from Corallium rubrum on account

of its polypes being placed only on one side of the stem, as is the

case with Corallium secundum of Dana from the Sandwich Islands ;

but it is easily distinguished from the latter by the colour of the

bark and axis, and the thick, elongated, subsimple, subparallel

branches.

2. Antipathes (Cirripathes) setacea.

Coral simple, elongate, setaceous, straight, erect, closely covered

with short conical spinules. Length 18 inches.

Hah. Madeira.

We have recently received from Mr. Edwin Todd, from Turk’s

Island in the West Indies, a specimen of Antipathes which differs

from the former only in being rather more slender and very much

more elongate, being more than 9 feet in length. It may be a di-

stinct species, for the spinules appear to be rather closer and smaller ;

but I am rather inclined to regard it, for the present, as a variety of

the above, and it may be called var. 6. occidentalis.

Both specimens are at once known from Antipathes spiralis by

their slenderness, the abundance of the spinules, and their being

straight, without the slightest tendency to assume a spiral form.

3. Antipathes gracilis.

Coral rather fan-like, expanded, very slender, repeatedly forked.

Branches very slender, elongate, subsimple, tapering; stem and

branches covered with very close, rather elongated spinules.

Hab. Madeira.

The Coral about 6 inches high, rather fan-like, on a single plane ;

the stem slender, about as thick as a thick bristle, subalternately

branched, with the rows of branches on the outer side, giving them

the appearance of being forked; the branches and branchlets elon-

gate, very slender and subsimple, and gradually tapering till they

are quite hair-like. :

312 Miscellaneous.

Mollusca found in the Neighbourhood of Jerusalem.

By Rosert Damon.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—I beg to forward for insertion in your ‘ Annals,’

should you consider the communication of sufficient interest, a list

of Mollusca found in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem, all of which

I have at various times received direct from a correspondent and

resident in that city. To those interested in the distribution of the

Mollusca the information may be acceptable.

Helix spiriplana, Olivier. Helix Syriaca, Ehrenb.

Ceesareana, Parreys. — Jebusitica, Roth.

cavata, Mousson. — tuberculosa, Conrad.

candidissima, Drap. sancta, Bourg.

—— Steetzenii, Koch. — Erdelii, Roth. .

— striata, Drap. —- Hierosolymitana, Bourg.

Boissieri, Charpentier. Carthusianella, Drap.

—— figulina, Parreys. hierochantica, Roth.

variabilis, and var., Drap. aspersa.

—— fimbriata, Bourg.

together with a few other species I have not been able to identify.

Bulimus labrosus, Olivier. Melanopsis costata, Olivier. Lake of

, Tiberias.

—— attenuatus, Mousson. Melania tuberculata, Miiller. Ditto.

—— septemdentatus, Roth. Clausilia moesta, Fér.

—— Aleppinus, Pfeiffer. - Pupa Rhodia, Roth.

—— Sidoniensis, Férussac. Cecilianella tumulorum.

— mucifragus, Parreys. Tornatellina Hierosolymorum, Roth.

— Sauleyi, Bourg. Neritina Michonii, Bourg.

Cyclostoma Olivieri, ? Jordani, Butler. Lake of Tib.

Melanopsis prerosa, Lam. Engedi. Unio ?

Sauleyi, Bourg. Jericho.

I would also observe that I have on former occasions received

specimens (dead shells) of Melanopsis, Neritina, &c., that were col-

lected on the shores of the Dead Sea. As most writers on Palestine

state that no living animal is to be found in that lake, I inquired of

my friend whether his knowledge of the district confirmed or other-

wise the generally received opinion? to which the following is. his

reply :—‘ No shells are found in the lake itself, or on its margin,

except the bleached specimens of Melanopsis, Neritina, and various

Unionide, which have been washed down by the Jordan, and after-

wards drifted on shore. In fact, so intense is the bitter-saline quality

of its waters, that no mollusk (sor, so far as I know, any other living

creature) can exist in-it.’’ a

I am, Gentlemen,

Your obedient Servant,

Rosert Damon.

Weymouth, Sept. 12, 1860. :

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 35. NOVEMBER 1860.

XLI.—Remarks on the so-called Woody and Vascular Fasciculi

of Ferns. By Grorce Ocitviz, M.D.*

[With two Plates. ]

In a former communication (Annals, Dec. 1859) I have referred

to a common feature in the rhizomes of Ferns, namely, that the

vascular bundles form a curious netted cylinder, dividing the

cellular matrix of the stem into a central or medullary, and a

peripheral or cortical region. To the dark-coloured tissue

which, in dense woody bands or in some other form, is frequently

present in the substance of the stem, constituting one of its

» most remarkable features, I made only a passing allusion, as I

found that its arrangement (unlike that of the vascular tissue)

varied so much in different species as to require a more particular

examination of its modifications than I was able to undertake

at the time. Since then, I have re-examined a considerable

number of rhizomes with special reference to the disposition of

this tissue, as well as of the vascular bundles.

In regard to the former, I have not been able to arrive at any

conclusion which could be reduced to the form of a general ex-

pression. Still I have thought that a short notice of the actual

structure and arrangement of the tissues in the species examined

might be worth recording, as I cannot find that any systematic

observations have yet been made on these pointst. Considering

* Communicated by the author, having been read in part at the Meeting

of the British Association at Oxford, June 1860.

+ My attention has since been directed by the Rev. W. W. Newbould to

some ‘ Hints on a new Character in Ferns,’ with illustrative figures, by the

Rev. W. A. Leighton (Phytologist, n. s., i. p. 256). The author confines

his remarks to the petioles of a few species, and does not always very

distinctly state the part of the petiole examined, which may account for

some apparent differences between his description and that here given

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 21

314 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular

how unsatisfactory all the systems of classification are which

have been proposed in this order, these particulars may possi-

bly have a certain value, as increasing the store of facts bear-

ing on the general organography of the group, from which

it is to be hoped that some botanist may yet draw materials for

a more natural method of arrangement than any which has yet

been brought forward. The peculiarities, too, in these points,

are in some cases so striking that they appear worth recording

as specific characters *.

A brown-coloured principle is very extensively distributed in

the organization of Ferns. It is particularly conspicuous in the

sporangia and other parts of fructification, and in the epidermis

of the stem, and the ramenta or scales with which it is clothed ;

and it is so characteristic of the group, that it communicates a

peculiar rusty tint to the vegetation of districts in which (as in

some parts of New Zealand) Ferns form a prevailing feature.

It is probably identical with the brown principle which occurs

in other foliaceous Cryptogamia, particularly in the stems and

capsules of Mosses; and, whatever may be its chemical relations

—a point on which I can say nothing,—it at least resembles the

woody matter of phanerogamic plants in being deposited in the

interior of cells, in concentric pitted layers, on the inner aspect

of the first-formed wall of cellulose. The tissues in which it is

deposited often acquire great hardness, but are deficient in the

toughness of true wood; on drying, especially, they become very

brittle.

This brown matter is very constantly met with in the epider-

mic cells of the Fern-stem. The hardening of the cortical layer

in these plants, as in arborescent endogens, is even more neces-

sary for the support and defence of the stem than the accumu-

lation of the layers of bark in exogenous trees, on account of the

occasional deficiency of hard tissues in the interior of the rhi-

zome. Generally, however, there is a certain limited amount of

internal induration also ; for we find that particular tracts of the

(see a criticism by Mr. Moore, Phytol., n.s., i. p.378). There is a still

greater indefiniteness about the sectional views in Mr. Francis’s ‘ Analysis

of the British Ferns.’ Another reference given me by the same gentleman

(Duval Jouve, ‘ Etudes sur le Pétiole des Fougéres,’ in Billot’s ‘ Archives

de la Flore de France,’ pp. 50-149) I have been unable to verify, though I

have made inquiry for the work in the principal libraries in London. I

have not had access to the works either of Mohl or others of the German

botanists who have discussed the structure of Fern-stems, so that I cannot

say how far they may have gone over the same ground.

* Tn this connexion I may refer to the great similarity in the disposition

of the dark tissue in the petioles of Scolopendrium vulgare and of Ceterach

oficinarum (Grammitis Ceterach), once referred to the first-mentioned

genus.

Esa

por

: f

~~.

and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 315

parenchyma become the seat of such a deposit, so that a section

commonly shows the pale tissue of the stem relieved by a dark

pattern of the indurated cells, as well as by the cut ends of the

vascular bundles, which are generally of a whiter colour. This

induration of the parenchymatous cells is sometimes not attended

by any alteration in their form, the resulting tissue somewhat

resembling that of the shells of nuts. In certain cases, however,

the cells become elongated into fibres ; and we find every variety

of brown tissue, from one of short cells like those of the husky

structures of the higher plants, to long fusiform fibres, undi-

stinguishable, except in colour, from the wood of the Phanero-

gamia. The wood-like tissue generally occurs in cords or bands,

either surrounding the vascular bundles or interposed between

two sets of fasciculi. In the denser fibrous bands the cells be-

come so filled up with brown matter that only a small central

cavity is left, as in the duramen fibres of the harder woods ; but

in the Jess indurated tracts the cells (both prosenchymatous and

parenchymatous) have frequently a large central space filled

with starch-grains, like those of the pale-coloured cellular matrix

of the stem. Starch-grains, it may be observed, occur in a

similar way in the woody fibres of the ivy, and probably in those

of Banksia and a few other plants, though this arrangement is

not usual among Phanerogamia.

The disposition of the tracts of indurated tissue differs very

much, as I have already remarked, in different species. There

are some instances in which the brown deposit appears to be

confined to the layers of cells forming the cuticular investment

of the rhizome and of the bases of the petioles near their origin

from the rhizome. This is the case, more or less distinctly, in

all our Polypodies, in the majority of the species of Asplenium,

and in Polystichum aculeatum, Lastrea Filiz mas, and Adiantum

Capillus Veneris.

The deficiency is most marked in the nodulated stems of the

common Polypody ; their peculiar fragility is due to the soft

watery parenchyma in which the minute and straggling vascular

bundles are imbedded. In most of the other species there is,

more or less, some compensating provision. Thus in Polypodium

Dryopteris, and still more in P. Phegopteris, the parenchyma is

much denser, and has a decidedly dark or brownish tinge. In

Asplenium Filiz foemina, there is no such dark tinge in the fresh

parenchyma, but it has a peculiar hardness, from the thickness

of the walls of its component cells. In Lastrea Filix mas, again,

the vascular bundles have a brownish tint, and a degree of tena-

city which allows them to be dissected out with more ease than

in any other of our Ferns.

We find, too, that in many of these species the brown sub-

21*

316 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular

stance, which is deficient in the rhizome, makes its appearance in

the petioles as sheaths of dark tissue round the vascular fasci-

culi. In Asplenium lanceolatum, in which there is no dark sheath

of this kind, the scalariform vessels and cambium-layer of the

fasciculi become themselves the seat of a deposit of dark sub-

stance, by which they are not merely tinged brown as in L. Filiz

mas, but the cavities of the vessels are more or less filled up.

The induration is confined, so far as I have observed, to the

fasciculi near the base of the petiole, not extending either up-

wards towards the frond, or downwards into the rhizome.

In all the species, indeed, now mentioned, the dark tracts

stop short just. above the origin of the petioles from the root-

stock ; but there are others in which they pass some way into

the substance of the latter, accompanying the vascular bundles

to their junction with the netted cylinder, and even bordering

some of the anastomosing fasciculi by whose interlacement the

cylinder is formed, so that they appear as dark spots in a trans-

verse section of the rhizome.

Thus in Scolopendrium vulgare, in which we find in each

petiole two vascular fasciculi, running into one above in the

midrib of the frond, these are accompanied, from their origin

in the rhizome, by dark lines on their outer margins. In the

petiole itself, a little above the base, other dark lines appear on

the inner margins of the fasciculi, gradually expanding, as they

ascend, into two half-sheaths, which become united by their

convexities as the fasciculi approach, and finally stop choot at

the point of junction of the latter, while the outer marginal

lines run far on, along the midrib of the frond. The general

arrangement of these parts is illustrated in Plate VI. figs. 1, 2, 3.

In Ceterach officinarum (Scolopendrium Ceterach, Grammitis

Ceterach). the two fasciculi of the petiole are accompanied, from

their origin in the netted cylinder, by three dark lines—two on

the outer margins, and one median, the latter at first somewhat

on the upper or mner aspect of the petiole, but gradually in-

sinuating itself between the fasciculi, so as to form two half-

sheaths united by their convexities, as in the last species. Higher

up in the petiole, where the fasciculi unite into a single vascular

cord in the midrib of the frond, the median tract of dark tissue

comes to lie on its upper surface, the others continuing to run

along its lateral margins.

In Lastrea Oreopteris the petiole has two fasciculi of scalariform

vessels, and on the inner margin of each (that lying next to the

axis of the stalk) a chain of dark-coloured cells—sometimes

continuous, sometimes interrupted. The two chains unite be-

low, like the sides of the letter V, just above the junction of the

vascular bundles of the petiole with those of the netted cylinder

SAGE TS

Seb,

I =

and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 317

of the rhizome. A horizontal section of the rhizome shows these

tracts in section as dark spots on the contiguous margins of such

of the vascular bundles as have been divided a little above the

point of convergence (PI. V. fig. 6).

In Asplenium Ruta muraria, instead of these dark lines, we

have, near the base of the petiole, a complete sheath of brown

tissue surrounding the single central vascular fasciculus (Pl. V.

fig. 8). In the rhizome, the sheaths of the petiolar fasciculi be-

come reduced to dark lines on the outer and inner margins of

the vascular bundles which go to join the netted cylinder ; and

on a horizontal section, they are represented by a series of black

spots on each side of the interrupted circle formed by the cut

extremities of these bundles, but most distinctly on the inside.

In Asplenium Trichomanes the arrangement is somewhat similar,

but the dark sheaths round the petiolar fasciculi appear to be

mainly derived from the brown cortex or tegumentary invest-

ment of the bases of the petioles.

But the darker spots seen in a horizontal section of the rhi-

zome are not always due to the prolongation downwards of the

lines of brown tissue belonging to the petioles. In Lastrea dila-

tata there occur in the medullary parenchyma (that is, inside

the circle formed by the netted vascular cylinder) numerous

isolated fusiform nodules, with their long diameter parallel to

the axis of the rhizome. Each nodule consists of a few short

cells placed end to end and filled with a very dark, almost black

deposit (Pl. V. fig. 7)*. This species has its petiolar fasciculi

ensheathed with dark tissue, as in its congener L. Filiz mas ; but

these sheaths disappear near the base of the petiole, and there

is no connexion between them and the nodules in the centre of

the rhizome.

The nodules in L. dilatata may be considered as an example

of the first degree of induration in the rhizome; in the species

which remain to be noticed the amount of dark tissue is much

more considerable. In Pteris aquilina and Allosorus crispus

there are continuous bands or cords running the whole length

of the stems; and in Blechnum boreale, Osmunda regalis, and

Hymenophylium, the dark tissue really makes up the principal

mass of the rhizome.

In Pieris aquilina the creeping rhizome is invested by a villose

integument of a hard leathery consistence, formed of rounded

cells indurated by the dark deposit. In the pulpy and lubricous

parenchyma immediately underneath, there is a series of vascular

* The allied ore or variety L. Fenisecii, which, I am informed by

Prof. Balfour of Edinburgh, is remarkable for the dark colour of the cen-

tral part of the rhizome, probably owes this peculiarity to the great deve-

lopment of these dark nodules.

318 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular

bundles corresponding to the netted cylinder of other Ferns,

though, from the way in which the stem is drawn out longitu-

dinally, the reticulations are represented only by long wide slits

formed by the irregular anastomosis of the bundles. Inside the

more external layer of parenchyma containing these bundles are

two dark bands, of a hard woody nature, running the whole

length of the rhizome,—one on its upper, and the other on its

under aspect. The former is flat; the latter, which is broader,

is turned at the edges, like the sides of a boat; so that the two

together partially enclose the axis or central portion of the stem,

consisting of soft white parenchyma, like that on their exterior.

But the great peculiarity of the rhizome of P. aquilina, in which

it differs from all our other Ferns, is the occurrence of a second

vascular system in this central region, consisting of two bands

or broad fasciculi lying immediately on the inner aspect of the

woody tracts (Pl. VI. fig. 7). The fasciculi are in the main di-

stinct from each other, and from those of the outer series, though

there is an occasional communication by anastomosing fibres.

In the same way the two woody bands are generally quite di-

stinct, though here and there they may become fused together

for a space, on one or both sides, so as in the latter case to form

a complete ring round the medullary parenchyma and the vas-

cular fasciculi imbedded in it. This occurs at points where

several fronds are given off in close proximity—a circum-

stance which affects the disposition of the tissues of the stem,

both woody and vascular, in consequence of these branching out

tc form the corresponding tissues of the petioles. In the petiole

the main tract of dark tissue forms a plaited band, having a

T-shaped section,—the perpendicular lamina, which lies towards

the inner aspect of the petiole, arising mainly from the upper

band of the rhizome, and the fluted transverse lamina from the

lower. These central plates, along with subsidiary and more

superficial tracts, arising in the petiole itself, serve partially to

ensheath the numerous fasciculi of vessels which are derived

from both the vascular systems of the rhizome, outer and inner

(Pl. VI. fig. 8). The brown tint and woody character of the

plates disappear in the upper part of the petiole, their tissue

merging into the general parenchyma of the part. The paren-

chyma of the rhizome, both medullary and cortical, is also

marked occasionally with interrupted strie of brown tissue,

like those occurring in the medullary parenchyma of Lastrea

dilatata, but much more attenuated, and of very considerable

length.

in Allosorus crispus (Cryptogramma crispa) there is a perceptible

tracery of dark tissue round the several fasciculi of the netted

cylinder; but the principal accumulation is along the axis of the

and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 319

stem, nearly the whole of the parenchyma within the vascular

circle being converted into a hard woody core, of a deep brown

colour, which is continued through all the ramifications of the

rhizome (Pl. VI. fig. 6). It is as if the two longitudinal tracts

of the Braken stem were fused into a solid central cord, to the

obliteration of the intervening parenchyma and vascular bands.

The induration of the stem reaches its maximum in the genera

Blechnum and Osmunda. In the former, even in the petioles,

near their origin from the rootstocks, the dark cortical layer

becomes so much thickened at the expense of the pale paren-

chyma, that the latter is reduced to a thin sheath investing the

vascular fasciculi; and the same arrangement prevails through-

out the whole rhizome, which consists, from its exterior to its

centre, of hard tissue, formed of dark fusiform cells, except only

a thin stratum of pale parenchyma surrounding the cambium-

layer of the fasciculi of the netted cylinder (PI. V. fig. 5). Even

the interstices of the latter are occupied in the centre by the

dark material ; so that, as compared with some of the rhizomes

which have been described, the white and dark substances seem

to have changed places: instead of the vascular bundles and

their sheaths forming a dark network on a pale field, we have

here a general dark ground marked by a pattern of light reticu-

lations. This great development of the durated brown tissue

gives to the rootstock of Blechnum a very remarkable hardness

as compared with others in which the pale parenchyma is the

sole or preponderating element. In this respect Blechnum and

Osmunda are peculiar among our Ferns, though at the same

time they differ from each other in one or two important

points.

In Osmunda the vessels of the petiole are all collected into

a single voluminous bundle, crescentic in horizontal section,

with the concavity towards the common axis of the plant. A

band of parenchymatous brown tissue, with a similar crescentic

curve, lies in the concavity of the vascular bundle, separated

from the scalariform vessels by the cambium-layer of the fasci-

culus. The general parenchyma of the petiole is also marked

on all sides with fusiform striz of brown tissue, like those before

described as occurring in the rhizome of Pteris aquilina (Pl. V.

fig. 2). The cuticular layers of cells form avery tough investment

—green above, but passing at the lower part of the petiole into

a dark brown. Towards the base it is covered on the exterior

with a soft whitish film, forming lateral wings, by which the

bases of the petioles overlap each other, as they become crowded

upon the rhizome. This film becomes brown and chaffy when-

ever it is left exposed. The bases of the petioles are at first

somewhat dilated, and then taper away to their connexion with

320 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular

the rhizome, and their internal dark tissue disappears, while the

cortical is much thickened and, by fusion with that of the neigh-

bouring petioles, forms a mass of dark-brown prosenchyma on

the exterior of the rhizome, very hard and tough, and of such

thickness as to make up the great bulk of the -stem,—the only

other constituents beg a slender medullary tract of pale tissue,

in which the vascular cylinder is imbedded, and a cuticular film

of white spongy substance, derived from that investing the bases

of the petioles (Pl. V. fig. 1). It is the thick and tough cortical

layer of dark indurated tissue that gives the tenacity to the stem

which is so remarkable in this species, and is probably connected

with the great age and size it occasionally attains.

In this toughness of texture, and in the preponderance of

dark tissue on which it depends, there is a great resemblance

between the stems of Osmunda and Blechnum, notwithstanding

the larger dimensions of the former; but they differ in this—

that the induration extends to the medullary region of Blechnum,

where we find a dense axial column of dark tissue; while in

Osmunda the axis, though reduced to slender dimensions, is di-

stinctly formed of a pale parenchyma consisting of delicate cells

with less than the usual amount of starchy deposit in their in-

terior. The thick cortical layer of dark substance which sur-

rounds it is marked on a horizontal section with white spots,

indicating. the points of passage of the vascular bundles of the

petioles and rootlets.

Another point of difference is, that in Osmunda the vascular

cylinder has not (at least to the naked eye) the beautiful netted

appearance so common in the rhizomes of Ferns, from the close-

ness with which the component fasciculi are set together. Hach

fasciculus has the same crescentic section as in the petiole; and

a transverse division of the stem shows about eight crescents

placed in a circle near the outer margin of the pale medulla,

with their concavities all turned inwards, and encircled in turn

by the thick cortical layer of dark tissue. The vascular cylinder

as a whole forms a cord of some thickness, cellular within,

where the medullary parenchyma is not separated from the ves-

sels by any cambium-layer, and fibrous externally, without any

apparent interstices, but imbricated with the fasciculi given off

to the petioles. On microscopical examination, a real interlace-

ment of the vascular bundles may be detected; but it may be

observed at the same time that the whole cord is surrounded by

one continuous cambium-layer on its exterior, which dips par-

tially between the several fasciculi, but never passes through the

vascular circle to form an internal investment to the component

bundles, as in other Ferns. Hence, while it is not difficult to

dissect off from the vessels the stratum of pale parenchyma in-

and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 321

terposed between them and the dark cortical portion of the stem,

it is hardly possible to separate the vascular coat in the same

way from the delicate cellular tissue of the medulla which it in-

vests. (Pl. V. fig.3; compare with fig. 4.)

The rhizomes of Hymenophyllum Tunbridgense and H. Wil-

soni are of interest from presenting a transition to the type of

stem characteristic of the Lycopodiacez, as there is but a single

vascular bundle, lying in the axis of the bristle-like rhizome

(PL VI. fig.5). This central fasciculus contains four or five

scalariform vessels, surrounded by a cambium-layer. Round

this, again, there is a thin stratum of pale parenchyma, and a

cortical layer of brown tissue, fibrous and much indurated inter-

nally, but loose and chaffy on the exterior. The transition-cha-

racter of the stem is of the more interest that we have in it

all the essentials of the rhizome of Osmunda. We have only to

conceive the stout caudex of the latter drawn out till it is reduced

to the thread-like dimensions of the rhizome of Hymenophyllum,

to have a complete transformation of the one into the other;

for when the vascular cord of Osmunda is reduced to the dimen-

sions of that of Hymenophyllum, its cellular pith necessarily

disappears, as a single series of vessels of the ordinary thickness

must come to occupy its whole diameter.

In all the stems noticed above, with the dark tissue much

developed, and particularly in Osmunda regalis, Blechnum boreale,

Pieris aquilina, and Allosorus crispus, there is a very remarkable

contrast between the hardness of the coloured tracts and the

great softness and delicacy of the pale parenchyma and of the

vascular bundles (especially in their cambium-layer). The close

juxtaposition of tissues of such different powers of resistance

adds much to the difficulty of obtaining thin sections for inicro-

scopical purposes. The permanency of these tissues is in pro-

portion to their hardness. Thus in the rhizomes of the com-

mon Braken, after long exposure the cortical layer and the two

internal bands of dark substance are sometimes the only parts

left, the pale parenchyma and the vascular bundles having all

disappeared by the process of natural decay. And when this

dark substance forms the main element, as in Osmunda and

Blechnum, the whole rootstock has a like protracted duration, as

has been already observed of the former species.

In connexion with this subject, the question suggests itself,

whether the hard brown tissue now referred to (or pheenchyma, as

it might be called) corresponds to the proper wood of the higher

or phanerogamic plants? There is some difficulty in answering

this question, arising principally out of the ambiguity of the

term “woody tissue.” I do not see any reason to doubt that in

many of the higher plants there are hard parts, commonly called

322 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular

woody, which may in all essential points be compared with those

of Ferns, and which really owe their induration to a deposit in

the cells of ligneous matter undistinguishable from that of the

true wood of the stem—such as the veins of leaves, nut-shells,

and various husky tissues. But between the dark tracts of the

rhizomes of Ferns and the proper wood of the stems of Phanero-

gamia, there are at least two points of difference, both of con-

siderable importance :—

1st. Unlike the woody tissue of the stems of the higher plants,

the cells of the dark-coloured tracts of the Fern, even when they

assume a distinctly fibrous character, never occur in the same

fasciculus or layer with the vascular tissue, but are always sepa-

rated from the ducts by the cambium-layer which encircles each

vascular bundle,—and this even when in the closest relation, as

in the sheath of dark tissue round a fasciculus.

2nd. The hard tissues of Ferns, even when they put on most

distinctly a woody character, do not seem to be formed out of a

superincumbent layer of cambium-cells, like the true wood of

the phanerogamic stem, but simply by an induration of the

parenchyma, with occasional elongation of its cells. Hence,

while the vascular bundles—lubricated, as it were, by their cam-

bium-coat—may with a little pains be dissected clean out of the

cellular tissue of the stem, the coloured tracts adhere so inti-

mately to the surrounding parenchyma, that, with every care, the

denuded surface has a rough or villose appearance, from adhering

particles.

I have found these points constant in all the British Ferns I

have examined ; and I have reason to believe that they hold also

in Tree-ferns, though my opportunities of examining the latter

have been too limited to allow me to speak very positively on

this point.

It may be observed, further, that while the woody fibres of the

ribs of leaves and of their footstalks in all Phanerogamic plants

are continuous with those of the stem or trunk, the dark lines

of the petioles of Ferns are rarely to be traced into those of the

rhizome. Among our native species, the Braken (Pteris aquilina)

is perhaps the only instance.

The variability in the development and disposition of these

dark tissues seems of itself an argument in the same direction,

as tending to assimilate them rather to the capsular indurations

and the husky tissues generally of the higher plants, which we

observe to vary much, even in allied species*, than to the true

stem-wood, which possesses so constant and uniform a structure.

Mr. Berkeley takes the same view of the relations of the

* Compare, for instance, the fruit of the Apple, Pear, and Mountain

Ash, and, more strikingly, of the different suborders of Rosacez.

and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 323

masses of dark tissue. In his remarks on the structure of the

stems of Ferns, in his ‘ Introduction to Cryptogamic Botany’

(p. 515), he states distinctly that the hard tracts belong to the

parenchyma, and do not correspond to the proper wood of the

Phanerogamia. The latter he considers to be represented by

certain pale fibres, occurring in the substance of the vascular

bundles. I have recognized such fibres distinctly enough in two

species of Tree-fern which I have lately examined. They form

a sort of surface-coating to the fasciculi, exterior to the scalari-

form vessels, and immediately within the cambium-layer, This

is just the position occupied by the pleurenchyma of the Endo-

genous stem; but in themselves these fibres have none of the

characters of woody tissue. They appear to be portions of the

cambium-layer which have undergone an imperfect conversion

into vascular tissue. The transformation seems to take place by

the clustering of the minute cambium-cells into long fusiform

masses, which then become invested by a cell-wall, on whose

inner surface the scalariform markings are developed, by a deposit

of cellulose at particular points, pari passu with the disappear-

ance of the original cells of the cluster enclosed by it. I think

I have observed all stages of this transition—fusiform masses of

cellules, pale granular fibres, and tubules or elongated cells,

differmg from the scalariform vessels of the fasciculus only in

their smaller diameter and fainter markings.

In most of our indigenous species I have been unable to re-

cognize any distinct fibrous coating to the vascular bundles,

though the inner stratum of the cambium-layer has certainly at

times an appearance of faint longitudinal striation, and the sca-

lariform vessels on the exterior of the fasciculus are generally of

smaller diameter and less distinctly marked than those within.

The striated layer comes nearest to the characters of a real fibrous

tissue in the netted cylinder of Polystichum Lonchitis and Cysto-

pteris fragilis, and in the indurated petiolar fasciculi of Tricho-

manes radicans and Asplenium lanceolatum. In P. Lonchitis and

A. lanceolatum some of these cambium-fibres make a still closer

approach to those of woody tissue, by the deposit of a brown

sclerogenous matter in their interior. In Botrychium Lunaria

similar fibres occur, and the vessels are rather annular than

scalariform.

That the woody fibres of plants generally differ from the ducts

or vessels only in being a less-differentiated form of cambium-

tissue, is a view which was very distinctly laid down by Schleiden*,

and one which derives some support from the replacement of

ducts by punctated woody tissue in the Conifer, and from the

occurrence in some species of various intermediate forms, such

* Principles of Botany, bk. 2. c. 2. § 26.

324 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular

as the woody fibres of the Lime and the Yew, which are marked

in the interior with a spiral thread.

Not that woody fibres of any kind are themselves to be

regarded as elements in progress of conversion into vessels or

ducts, or as in any sense in a transition state. Both fibres and

vessels are equally ultimate forms, though it may be surmised

that, according to the energy of the developmental process, the

result is either simple woody fibre or some of the varieties of

vascular tissue. The transformation, according to Schleiden,

takes place progressively from within outwards in the fasciculi

of Endogenous plants, but in Ferns simultaneously throughout

the whole of that portion of the cambium-tissue which is to

undergo conversion.

A summary is here subjoined of the more prominent characters

of the petiole and rhizome in the species which have been enu-

merated, and a few others. It was my wish to have included

all the well-defined species of our flora; but in a few cases I

have not been successful, after every exertion, in obtaining rhi-

zomes in a state fit for examination. The notice could not have

been made even so complete as it is, but for the kind assistance

of some friends, among whom I have especially to tender my

thanks to Professors Balfour of Edinburgh and Dickie of Belfast,

Mr. L. Squire of Falmouth, the Rev. W. Gregor of Macduff, and

Mr. Beverley and Mr. Roy, Sen., of Aberdeen. All the descrip-

tions have been verified by the examination of fresh specimens.

Polypodium vulgare.

The petiole has three or more fasciculi, derived from the

netted cylinder of the creeping rhizome, which acquire sheaths

of dark tissue, and finally run into one central bundle as they

ascend towards the frond.

The rhizome consists of pale tissue, invested by a brown cuti-

cular layer.

Polypodium Dryopteris. .

The petiole has two fasciculi running the whole length of the

frond, with sheaths of dark tissue.

The rhizome as in the last species, though less tortuous and

much more attenuated.

Polypodium Phegopteris.

The petiole has two fasciculi running into one above the base,

and without dark sheaths.

The rhizome as in the former species, except that the general

tissue (as well as that of the lower part of the petiole) has its

cells somewhat elongated, and of a decided brown tint.

and Woody Tissues of Ferns: 325

Polypodium alpestre.

The petiole has two flattened fasciculi, without dark sheaths,

which, as they pass upwards, run into one of a horseshoe sec-

tion, with the convexity towards the back of the stalk. -

The rhizome is of pale tissue, with a brown cuticular layer,

and occasionally with a faintly-marked stratum ‘of darker cells

surrounding the fasciculi of the netted cylinder*.

Polystichum Lonchitis.

The petiole has two large lateral fasciculi, and one or more

intermediate, of smaller size, sparingly anastomosing with each

other and with the former ; all without dark sheaths.

The rhizome has the fasciculi of the netted cylinder indurated

in places by the conversion of part of the cambium-coat into

fibres with an internal brown deposit; but there are no dark

tracts in the general parenchyma.

Polystichum aculeatum.

The petiole has numerous fasciculi invested with dark sheaths,

and sparingly connected by’ slender transverse branches.

The rhizome, at the origins of the petioles, has deep indenta-

tions running into the interstices of the netted cylinder. The

whole substance is of pale tissue, except the cuticular layer.

Lastrea Filix mas.

The petioles as in the last species.

The rhizome is of pale tissue (except a brown cuticular layer),

thick and fleshy, with the netted cylinder deeply imbedded in

its substance; the vascular fasciculi and their cambium-coat

have a brownish tint. -

Lastrea dilatata.

Petiole and rhizome as in the last species, except that the

rhizome has numerous isolated fusiform nodules, of a very dark

tissue, in the parenchyma within the netted cylinder.

Lastrea Oreopteris.

The petiole has two fasciculi, and a tract of dark tissue on the

inner margin of each, meeting its fellow at the point where the

fasciculi are connected with the netted cylinder of the rhizome.

The rhizome is of pale substance, with a cuticular layer of

brown tissue ; and a transverse section shows dark spots in the

line of the netted cylinder, at the points of convergence of the

tracts of the petioles.

* These characters apply in some degree to all the specimens which

have been shown me as of this species, though differing considerably in

the general appearance of the fronds.

826 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular

Lastrea cristata.

The petiole has two large lateral fasciculi, and three smaller

intermediate, the latter running into one upwards ; all with dark

sheaths.

Lastrea Thelypteris.

The petiole has two flattened and plaited fasciculi, somewhat

resembling those of Athyrium Filia femina, but with dark sheaths.

They unite above into one of a horseshoe section, as in Poly-

podium alpestre.

The rhizome is long, and creeps horizontally. The fasciculi

of the vascular cylinder which lie towards the upper surface are

thicker than those on the lower. The substance is of pale tissue,

with a brown cuticular layer.

Athyrium Filia foemina.

The petiole tapers from a swelling near the base to its point

of connexion with the rhizome; it has two fasciculi, without

dark sheaths, which acquire the form of fluted bands, in the

dilated portion of the petiole.

The rhizome is indented as in Polystichum aculeatum, and is

formed of pale but dense and thick-walled cells, with a cuticular

layer of brown tissue.

Athyrium fontanum.

The petiole has two fasciculi running on into the midrib of

the frond, without dark sheaths.

The rhizome has no dark deposit in the parenchyma, but the

scalariform vessels have a decided brown tint.

Asplenium marinum.

The petiole has a single central fasciculus, without a dark

sheath.

The rhizome is of pale tissue, except the cuticular layer.

Asplenium Adiantum nigrum.

Petiole and rhizome as in the last species, except that the

former has two fasciculi at the base, which coalesce as they

ascend towards the frond.

Asplenium lanceolatum.

The petiole has two (or sometimes three) fasciculi, uniting

above, as in the last species, without dark sheaths, but with the

vessels themselves and the cambium-layer of a brown colour,

most decided at the base of the petiole, and disappearing up-

wards.

The rhizome is of pale tissue, as in the last species, except

SE aes ee ee

and Woody Tissues of Ferns. 327

that the cells immediately surrounding the fasciculi of the netted

cylinder have a light-brown tint.

; Asplenium viride.

The petiole has a single central fasciculus, without a dark

sheath.

The rhizome shows no dark tissue in its interior.

Asplenium Trichomanes.

The petiole has a single central fasciculus and a cortical layer

of dark substance, much thickened at the base.

The rhizome has the general parenchyma of a brownish tinge,

with a darker tissue (continuous with that of the petioles) form-

ing a cortical layer, and also partially ensheathing the vascular

bundles. The anastomosis of the fasciculi of the netted cylinder

is very close.

Asplenium Ruta muraria.

The petiole has a single central fasciculus, containing a double

vascular cord, and surrounded near the base with a sheath of

dark tissue.

The rhizome has the same general arrangement as in the last

species; only the dark tissue about the netted cylinder is less

marked, and is mainly derived from the sheaths of the petiolar

fasciculi.

Asplenium septentrionale.

The petiole has a single fasciculus, with a dark sheath at the

base.

The rhizome has also a thin stratum of dark tissue round the

fasciculi of the netted cylinder, as in the last species,—especially

on their outer side*.

Woodsia ilvensis.

The petiole has a single fasciculus, without a dark sheath.

The rhizome shows no dark tissue in its interior.

Cystopteris fragilis.

The petiole has two fasciculi, running into one about the

middle of the frond, without dark sheaths.

The rhizome shows no dark tissue internally, but the outer

stratum of the vascular bundles of the netted cylinder has a

distinctly fibrous character.

Adiantum Capillus Veneris.

The petiole has a dark glossy cortical layer, and a single fas-

* In decaying parts of the rhizome, the central parenchyma becomes

brown, presenting somewhat the appearance of the dark central tract of

Allosorus crispus.

328 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular

ciculus with a double origin from the netted cylinder, but with-

out any dark sheath.

The rhizome is of pale tissue, except the cuticular layer, and

one of brownish cells round the fasciculi of the netted cylinder.

Scolopendrium vulgare.

The petiole has two fasciculi uniting above in the midrib of

the frond, and separated below by two half-sheaths of dark

tissue, united by their convexities. Externally also the fasci-

euli are bordered by dark lines, which run down into the

rhizome.

The rhizome is of pale tissue, except the cuticular layer and the

lower ends of the outer dark lines of the petioles just mentioned.

Ceterach officinarum.

The petiole has two fasciculi, which unite above in the midrib

of the frond, and three lines of dark tissue, which run down

into the rhizome—two laterai, on the outer margins of the fas-

ciculi, the other median, forming two half-sheaths, united by

their convexities.

The rhizome is of pale tissue, except the cuticular layer and

the inferior extremities of the petiolar lines just noticed.

Pteris aquilina.

The petiole has numerous anastomosing fasciculi derived from

the outer and inner systems of the rhizome, also a main central

plaited band of dark fibrous tissue (connected with those of

the rhizome), and some subsidiary tracts arising within the

petiole.

The rhizome has a white pulpy parenchyma, with a hard

cortical shell of dark tissue, and two longitudinal dark bands

within, separating an inner vascular system of two flat bundles

from a more external, which consists of numerous small fasci-

culi anastomosing sparingly to form an irregular wide-meshed

cylinder.

Allosorus crispus.

The petiole has a single fasciculus without a dark sheath, and

a double vascular cord.

The rhizome consists in part of pale tissue, with a brown

cuticular layer, but it contains also dark tissue internally—as a

central cord along the axis, and as faintly-marked sheaths

round the fasciculi of the netted cylinder.

Blechnum boreale.

The petiole has two fasciculi, imbedded in the pale tissue of

the interior, which towards the base is reduced to a mere sheath

OM gs REI PSL Ro ee ee

and Woody Tissues of Ferns. ; 329

by the thickening of the dark cortical layer continuous with the

substance of the rhizome.

The rhizome is almost wholly composed of dark substance,

both externally and internally, the pale tissue forming only thin

sheaths round the several fasciculi of the netted cylinder.

Trichomanes radicans.

The petiole has a single fasciculus, without a dark sheath,

but with a fibrous development in the cambium-coat. -

Hymenophyllum Tunbridgense and Wilsoni.

The petiole has a central fasciculus, surrounded by a dark

cortical fibrous layer, continuous with that on the exterior of the

rhizome.

The rhizome consists of a cortical coat of dark tissue (dense

and fibrous internally, loose and chaffy on its outer surface), and

of a layer of pale tissue surrounding the cambium-coat of the

single central fasciculus or vascular cord.

Osmunda regalis.

The petiole has a crescentic fasciculus, with a dark band on

its concavity, which looks towards the axis of the rhizome.

These structures are imbedded in a pale parenchyma. As the

petiole tapers to its connexion with the rhizome, the dark band

disappears, and the pale tissue is reduced to a mere sheath, by

the thickening of the dark cortical layer.

The rhizome has a thick layer of dark tissue externally, con-

tinuous with the cortex of the petioles, and a thin sheath of pale

tissue within, round the vascular cylinder and the fasciculi con-

necting it with the petioles. The vascular cylinder is solid,

having no obvious reticulations in its walls, from the closeness

of the fasciculi, and the absence of any cambium-layer between

their inner surface and the cellular tissue of the axis which they

enclose.

Botrychium Lunaria.

. The petiole has two fasciculi, united at the base, without dark

sheaths.

The rhizome has a vascular cylinder with very few openings

or reticulations, and with a cambium-layer only on its exterior.

There is no dark tissue, except the cuticular investment.

Ophioglossum vulgatum.

Stem fistulose, with eight or nine fasciculi in the wall, without

dark sheaths.

In the following Table the species are arranged with reference

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 22

330 Dr. G. Ogilvie on the Vascular and Woody Tissues of Ferns.

to the external characters of the rhizomes, as explained in my

former communication on this subject (Ann. Nat. Hist. Dec.

1859).

Rootstock a stoloniferous rhizome.

Polypodium vulgare. Adiantum Capillus Veneris.

Dryopteris. Hymenophyllum Tunbridgense.

Phegopteris. —— Wilsoni.

Lastrea Thelypteris.

Trichomanes radicans.

Pteris aquilina.

Rootstock a dichotomous caudex.

Polypodium alpestre. Asplenium viride.

Polystichum Lonchitis. trichomanes.

Lastrea Oreopteris. —— Ruta muraria.

rigida. septentrionale.

Cystopteris fragilis *. Woodsia Ilvensis.

Athyrium Filix foemina. Allosorus crispus.

fontanum. Scolopendrium vulgare.

Asplenium Adiantum nigrum. Ceterach officinarum.

lanceolatum. Blechnum boreale.

—— marinum. Osmunda regalis.

Rootstock a right caudex (extending by a single terminal bud).

Lastrea cristata.

Botrychium Lunaria.

Ophioglossum vulgatum.

Polystichum aculeatum.

Lastrea Filix mas.

—— dilatata.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE V.

Fig. 1. Cross section of the rhizome of Osmunda regalis, showing the

brown cortical substance and the pale tissue within, surrounding

the central vascular cylinder with its cellular pitb, and a cambium-

layer only on its exterior: @ a, origins of the petioles; 5 6, root-

lets. (The outer tissue has been partially pared away, to fit the

specimen into the section instrument.)

Fig. 2. Cross section of a petiole near the base, showing the cut extremities

of the longitudinal filaments and of the crescentic fasciculus and

dark band. The asterisk in this and the other sections of petioles

marks the side next the rhizome—that which is uppermost when

the frond is laid on its back. -

Fig. 3. The central vascular cylinder of the rhizome of O. regalis dissected

out, showing the imbricated fasciculi going to the petioles.

Fig. 4. A portion of the netted cylinder of Lastrea dilatata opened out,

showing the origin of the petiolar fasciculi.

Fig. 5. Cross section of the rhizome of Blechnum boreale, showing the

great development of dark tissue in this stem. The outer series

of fasciculi (in pairs), a aa, belong to the origins of the petioles ;

* The other British forms of Cystopteris are questionable species ; but

if Mr. Newman is correct in assigning to C. montana a “ stoloniferous

rhizome” (History of British Ferns, p. 97), this may perhaps. be a good

species.

Fig. 10.

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 331

the inner, ccc, represent the section of the netted cylinder ;

6, origin of a rootlet.

Cross section of the rhizome of Lastrea Oreopteris, somewhat fore-

shortened, with a portion of a petiole attached, showing the con-

verging tracts of dark tissue, a.

- Section of the rhizome of Lastrea dilatata along the axis, showing

the fusiform dark nodules in the medullary tissue: a a, fasciculi

of the netted cylinder in section.

. Cross section of a petiole of Asplenium Ruta muraria near the

base ;

PLATE VI.

- Section of the petiole of Scolopendrium vulgare, along the axis,

showing the course of the dark tracts, like two converging lines

of railway.

. Cross section of the same, a little ilinee the base.

. Cross section of the same, about the commencement of the lamina

of the frond. In the small fronds of Ceterach officinarum the

arrangement is somewhat similar.

. Cross section of the petiole of Athyrium Filizx femina at the base.

. Cross section of the rhizome of Hymenophyllum Wilsoni, showing

the brown cortical and pale medullary tissue, with the single

vascular fasciculus imbedded in the latter.

. Cross section of the rhizome of Allosorus crispus, showing the

central dark cord, and the sheaths round the fasciculi of the netted

cylinder.

. Cross section of the rhizome of Pteris aquilina, showing the outer

and inner series of vascular fasciculi, the two intermediate dark

bands, and the extremities of some of the longitudinal dark fila-

ments.

. A corresponding section of the base of the petiole.

. Cross section of the petiole of Polypodium alpestre above the point

of junction of the two lateral fasciculi. The section below this

point is nearly as in fig. 4. These two figures would also repre-

sent in some degree the arrangement in Lastrea Thelypteris, if

the fasciculi were surrounded by a coat of dark tissue.

Cross section of the petiole of Lastrea cristata near the base.

There is a similar arrangement in Polystichum aculeatum,

Lastrea Filiz mas, and L. dilatata, and also, with the exception

of the dark sheaths, in Polystichum Lonchitis.

The magnifying power is marked beside each figure.

XLII.— On some new Genera and Species of Mollusca from Japan.

By Artuur Apams, F.L.S., &c.

Genus Zarra, A. Adams.

Testa acuminato-ovalis utrinque angustata, in medio tumida ; anfrac-

tibus longitudinaliter plicatis, ultimo ad basin constricto. Apertura

linearis, angusta ; labio effuso, margine externo libero; labro mar-

gine

acuto, postice subsinuato, in medio recto, subinflexo.

This little shell will constitute the nucleus of a group of Tur-

ride, of which several from deep water have been described by

D’Orbigny, and figured, I believe, in the last plate of Reeve’s

22*

332 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

Monograph of Pleurotoma. They are small, mitriform, plicate

species, with a narrow-linear aperture, and with the last whorl

contracted at the fore part.

Zafra mitriformis, A, Adams.

Z. testa mitriformi, in medio incrassata, alba, fascia fusca obscura ad

suturas ornata, anfractu ultimo ad basin rufo tincto, et linea an-

gusta rufa transversa ad peripheriam circumcincto ; anfractibus 64,

planiusculis, longitudinaliter plicatis ; plicis validis, obliquis, sub-

distantibus ; anfractu ultimo antice constricto et oblique sulcato,

Hab, Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Genus Rissoriia, Gray.

The little shells I propose to describe as species of this genus

agree with it as at present constituted, and all have the appear-

ance of being adult. They may, however, as may those also

from the British Seas, be the young of other genera, But until

we are in a position to demonstrate their real nature, or until,

by an examination of the animal, they are proved to be only a

transition state in the metamorphoses of some higher Mollusca,

it is desirable to record their existence in every sea investigated.

Numerous small shells, evidently nuclear whorls of known ge-

nera, have been rejected from my list, some being immature

Macrocheili and Odostomia, and others the embryonic state of

larger Gasteropods.

1. Rissoella omphalotropis, A. Adams.

R. testa conoidali, alba, opaca, profunde umbilicata; umbilico cari-

nula circumcincto ; anfractibus 33, convexiusculis, suturis pro-

fundis, anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam vix angulato, transversim

obsolete exarato ; apertura subcirculari, antice vix producta ; labio

rectiusculo, subincrassato,

Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms.

2. Rissoella vitrina, A. Adams.

R. testa conoidali, anguste umbilicata, solidiuscula, vitrea, pellucida ;

anfractibus 34, levibus, convexiusculis, ultimo rotundato, ventricoso,

suturis marginatis; umbilico angusto, simplici; apertura orbicu-

lari. :

Hab. Tabu-Sima ; 25 fathoms.

3. Rissoella vesicalis, A, Adams.

R. testa globoso-conoidea, rimate umbilicata, alba, semiopaca; an-

fractibus 34, convexis, leevibus, suturis profundis, simplicibus, an-

fractu ultimo rotindato, ventricoso; apertura circulari; labio

brevi, rectiusculo, superne subdilatato.

Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms.

a eo

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 333

4. Rissoella minima, A. Adams.

R. testa perparva, umbilicata, levi, nitida, subopaca ; anfractibus 33,

convexis, suturis profundis, anfractu ultimo ventricoso, ad peri-

pheriam rotundato ; umbilico angusto, rimato; apertura circulari.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

5. Rissoella turgidula, A. Adams.

R. testa brevi, conoidea, anguste et profunde umbilicata, semiopaca,

nitida, alba; anfractibus 33, convexis, simplicibus, suturis pro-

fundis, anfractu ultimo turgido, ad peripheriam rotundato ; aper-

tura ovata; labio tenui, acuto.

Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms.

6. Rissoella mundula, A. Adams.

R. testa vix rimata, conoidali, tenui, alba, opaca; anfractibus con-

vexis, simplicibus, suturis profundis, anfractu ultimo amplo;

apertura ovata; labio tenui, antice subproducto.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

7. Rissoella hydrophana, A. Adams.

R. testa conoidali, profunde umbilicata, alba, tenui, semipellucida ;

anfractibus 34, convexis, levibus, ultimo rotundato, ventricoso ;

suturis marginatis ; umbilico patulo, striis radiantibus ornato.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

8. Rissoella spiralis, A. Adams.

R. testa helicoidea, profunde et late umbilicata, tenui, pellucida ;

anfractibus 34, leevibus, rotundis, suturis profundis, anfractu ultimo

ad peritrema vix soluto; apertura semicirculari; labio rectius-

ar ;

Hab. Sado ; 30 fathoms.

Genus Syrnota, A. Adams.

I discovered the type of this pretty little genus (S. gracillima)

in 1859, in the Sea of Japan; and since then I have obtained

some additional species from deep-water dredgings in the same

sea. They are all of small size, and seem to fall very naturally

into this group ; they are all banded, and of a vitreous texture,

by which, and their subulate or aciculate form, they are readily

distinguished from Odostomia, the species of which are white

and destitute of coloured markings. Syrnole, in fact, are small

slender Obelisci with a single columellar plait.

1. Syrnola cinctella, A. Adams.

S. testa gracili, subulata, levi, nitida, semipellucida ; anfractibus 93,

planis, linea angusta transversa rufo-fusca ad suturas ornatis ;

suturis exaratis ; anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam subangulato, in

334 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

medio linea rufo-fusca cireumcincto ; apertura subquadrata ; plica

parietali conspicua transversa ; labro simplici, acuto.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

2. Syrnola pupina, A. Adams.-

S. testa subulata, in medio tumida, subopaca, nitida, longitudinaliter

substriata; anfractibus 8}, planiusculis, fascia lata pallide fusca

transversa in medio ornatis; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad basin

rotundato; apertura oblonga, plica parietali obliqua; labro mar-

gine subrecto.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

3. Syrnola lepidula, A. Adams.

S. testa ovato-subulata, tenui, carneola,. semipellucida, leevi, nitida,

longitudinaliter substriata; anfractibus 7, convexiusculis, fascia

angusta rufo-fusca transversa ad suturas ornatis; anfractu ultimo

elongato, ad basin rotundato; apertura oblonga; plica parietali

obliqua, tenuicula ; labro simplici, acuto.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

4. Syrnola teretiuscula, A. Adams.

S. testa subulato-aciculata, sordide alba, levi, nitida; anfractibus

103, planiusculis, suturis exaratis; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad

basin dilatato, rotundato; apertura subquadrata; plica parietali

conspicua, transversa; labro simplici, acuto.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

5. Syrnola mera, A. Adams.

S., testa aciculato-subulata, gracili, sordide alba; anfractibus 8, plani-

usculis, suturis impressis, anfractu ultimo ad basin subangulato ;

regione umbilicali callo cireumcincta, excavata; apertura sub-

quadrata ; plica parietali transversa ; labro simplici, acuto.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

6. Syrnola bizonalis, A. Adams.

S. testa subulata, tenui, alba, opaca; anfractibus 93, planulatis, in

medio zonula transversa pallide rufescente ornatis ; anfractu ultimo

elongato, zonulis duabus rufescentibus succincto; apertura ob-

longa; plica parietali tenuicula, obliqua, mediana ; labro simplici,

acuto.

Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms.

7. Syrnola pyramidalis, A. Adams.

S. testa brevi, acuminato-conoidea, albida; anfractibus 7, planis,

longitudinaliter striatis, ultimo amplo, ad basin rotundato ; aper-

tura subquadrata ; plica parietali parva, transversa ; labro simplici,

acuto.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

go ee ae

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 335

8. Syrnola vitrea, A. Adams.

S. testa acuminato-conoidea, alba, semipellucida, vitrea, nitida; an-

fractibus 5, planulatis, linea angusta transversa rufescente in

medio ornatis, suturis exaratis ; apertura ovata ; plica parietali

valida, mediana, transversa; labro intus transversim sulcato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

9. Syrnola nitidula, A. Adams.

S. testa subulatim conoidali, vitrea, nitida, semipellucida, suturis

profundis ; anfractibus 73, planulatis, levibus, in medio fascia

rufa angusta transversa ornatis; apertura subquadrata, antice

subacuminata ; plica parietali valida, mediana ; labro intus sulcato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Genus Stytrrerina, A. Adams.

Testa imperforata, ovato-conica, tenuis, leevis ; anfractibus multis, su-

premis in stylum productis, nucleo sinistrali. Apertura subqua-

drata, antice integra; labio simplici, recto.

The genus Entoconcha of J. Miiller, which is parasitic on

Synapta, also has “ the columellar margin straight ;” but the

form is described as being very different from Styliferina, there

being almost no spire, and the aperture being transverse and

semilunar. I have never seen a specimen of Entoconcha, which

is also said to be operculate. My shells were, unfortunately, in

the case of both the species, dredged dead, though perfect. I

examined dozens of the blue Asterine that came up with them,

but found no parasite, nor was I more fortunate with Spatangi

or Clypeasteres.

S. testa imperforata, ovato-conica, pallide fusca, tenui, semiopaca ;

anfractibus normalibus 6, convexiusculis, levibus, ultimo inflato ;

apertura subquadrata ; labio recto, antice in labrum continuo; labro

arcuato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

This species was dredged from a bottom abounding in red

and blue Asterine, on which it may be parasitic.

2. Styliferina goniochila, A. Adams.

S. testa ovato-conica, imperforata, pellucida, vitrea, albida, tenui;

anfractibus normalibus 5, convexiusculis, levibus, ultimo inflato ;

apertura subquadrata ; labio recto, antice in angulum productum

desinente ; labro arcuato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

This species was dredged from a bottom containing large

336 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

quantities of fragments of dead Ophiuri, on.which it may pos-

sibly be parasitic.

Genus Nipnonta, A. Adams.

Testa. depresso-globosa, tenuis, imperforata; anfractibus rapide ac-

crescentibus. Apertura ampla, circularis ; peritremate duplicato,

externo tenui, acuto, in anfractum ultimum ascendente, interno in-

crassato, in labrum intus continuo.

This little genus most nearly resembles Stomatella; but the

shell is very thin, and the aperture has an internal ledge, as if

for the operculum. Two specimens only were obtained, both

dead, and both wanting the opercula.

Niphonia pulchella, A. Adams.

NV. testa levi, pallide fusca, nitida, spiraliter lirata; anfractibus 22,

conyexis, ultimo liris transversis majoribus quinque et multis mi-

noribus basalibus instructo ; regione umbilicali impressa ; peritre-

mate margine acuto.

Hab. Off Mino-Sima. Korea Strait; 63 fathoms.

Genus Fineiia, A. Adams.

Testa tenuis, pupoidea, imperforata, in medio tumida; anfractibus

transversim liratis, longitudinaliter plicatis, ultimo simplici. Aper-

tura ovali, peritremate interrupto; labro simplici, acuto, non re-

flexo aut incrassato.

This genus, which is founded upon a small shell allied to

Rissoa, will form a member of the family Rissoide. ;

Finella pupoides, A. Adams.

F. testa tenui, pupoidea, imperforata, pallide fusca, fascia transversa

rufo-fusca in medio anfractuum, in anfractu ultimo fasciis duabus ;

anfractibus 73, convexis, transversim liratis, anfractibus supremis

longitudinaliter plicatis, in medio subangulatis, ultimo simplici ;

apertura ovali; labro margine acuto, recto.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms.

Genus Mrnorra, A. Adams.

Testa globoso-conoidea, late et profunde umbilicata; anfractibus

rotundatis, clathratis, suturis canaliculatis; anfractu ultimo ad

aperturam subsoluto; umbilico perspectivo. Apertura circularis,

intus margaritacea; peritremate continuo; margine recto, tenui,

acuto.

Minolia is very like Torinia in form and sculpture; but the

aperture is pearly within. It also resembles in form some

southern species of Margarita; but the texture, markings, and

sculpture of the shell are different. In sculpture also it resem-

On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 337

bles the species of Huchelus, and especially the subgenus Perrinia,

which I also dredged from deep water in the same locality. I

have named the genus from Mino-Sima, the little island near

Niphon, in the vicinity of which favourable circumstances en-

abled me to glean, by deep-water dredging, much fragmentary

knowledge of the malacology of the Japanese archipelago.

Minolta punctata, A. Adams.

M. testa helicoidea, macromphala, fulva, rufo-punctata ; anfractibus

63, convexis, cingulis transversis granulosis, majoribus cum mi-

noribus alternantibus, rufo-punctatis ornatis, interstitiis lamellis

tenuibus obliquis pulcherrime clathratis; suturis canaliculatis ;

umbilico perspectivo, cingulis granulosis concentricis instructo,

interstitiis concinne clathratis.

This is another modification of the hollow spiral cone of the

Trochoid family; the whorls are somewhat loosely rolled on

themselves, which causes the sutures to be very deep, and the

last whorl at the peritreme to be almost disunited from the

penultimate whorl. The red-brown spots on the beaded ribs,

and the exquisite clathrate sculpture of the surface, render

this one of the prettiest shells in the great family of Trochoid

Scutibranchs. In texture it resembles Enida Japonica and

Turcica monilifera, and, judging from the shell, it appears to be

more closely associated with the Zizyphinus group than with

. Gibbula or Margarita.

Wei-hae-Wei, Shan-Tung, China,

April 15, 1860.

XLIII.—On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera.

By W. K. Parker, M. Mier. Soc., and T. R. Jonzs, F.G.S.

[Continued from p. 40.]

Part V. The Foraminifera enumerated by Denys de Montfort.

Denys pE Montrort, being desirous to do justice as far as

possible to the elucidation of the “ Microscopic Shells” in his

systematic and illustrated work on Conchology*, introduced the

and descriptions of several Foraminifera into his book,

stating that he was far from pretending to have given all their

genera, but that he aimed at making some at least of their sin-

gular forms better known to naturalists (Discours préliminaire,

p- xxvii). To this end he figured some specimens apparently

* <Conchyliologie Systématique, et Classification Méthodique des Co-

quilles ; offrant leurs figures, leur arrangement générique, leurs descrip-

tions caractéristiques, leurs noms; ainsi que leur synonymie en plusieurs

langues,’ 2 vols. 8vo, Paris, 1808-1810.

338 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

from his own collection, and selected from the Monograph of

Fichtel and Moll several of their so-called Nautili, and from

Soldani’s ‘Testaceographia’ some of his figured microscopic

shells ; he produced modified figures of these, and classified and

named the whole according to his conchological system, arranging

most of them (genres ii°—lxu*) as “ Coquilles univalves cloi-

sonnées, contournées en spirale,” and others (genres Ixiiit —

Ixxxiii®) as ‘‘ Coquilles univalves cloisonnées, droites.” De Mont-

fort’s delineations of these Foraminifera and other Microzoa.

were all drawn and engraved on wood by himself; and very

proper remarks does he make in his ‘ Discours préliminaire’

(p. vill) on the advisability of naturalists being their own

draughtsmen. In this case, however, we have but poor results ;

and, to say nothing of the execution of the cuts, we look in

vain for correct drawing as to the superficial sculpturing of

these little shells ; whilst the attempt on the part of De Mont-

fort to give in one figure, placed obliquely, the features both of

surface and edge (shown in two views by Fichtel and Moll)

adds greatly to the general incorrectness and obscurity of the

figures.

Putting aside our author’s notions as to the Cephalopodous

nature of these little chambered shells, we may notice that he

was much struck by the fact of their extensive development and

distribution in the present seas, and their frequently enormous

accumulation in the fossil state in some of the limestones of the

Alps, Apennines, and other mountains (Disc. prélim. p. xxvii).

The beauty of these little creatures, their symmetry and elegance,

the neatness of their construction, their delicate colours, irides-

cence, and pearliness, strongly impressed De Montfort with a

love for these tiny biyoux of Nature’s workmanship, so lavishly

scattered among the sea-sand of every clime.

As results arising from De Montfort’s systematic handling of

the Foraminifera we have not much to point out. His generic

names are, for the most part, useless; since the several species,

varieties, and figured individuals of a genus have respectively

received a new binomial appellation at his hand. The specific

names proposed by him are also mostly unnecessary, being ge- |

nerally duplicate to some former name. Occasionally, however,

his appellations are useful,—Peneroplis, for instance, having

been preserved ; and some of the trivial names are good for sub-

species and varieties. We may remark that, with regard to

some of the fossil forms (such as Alveolina, &c.), De Montfort

has collected many useful bibliographical references.

Writing subsequently to Lamarck (de la Marck in those days),

De Montfort refers to the early edition of the ‘ Syst. An. s, Vert.’;

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 339

he does not, however, notice the species figured and described in

the ‘ Annales du Muséum.’

1. Vol. i. p. 10. 3° genre. Phonemus. Le Phonéme tranchant.

This is referred by De Montfort to the Cristellaria Vortex of

Fichtel and Moll*; but it is not at all a copy of their figure. It

is more like a common Cristellaria Calcar.

2. Vol.i. p.14.4° genre. Elphidium. L’Elphide souflé. An

oblique figure intended to comprehend Fichtel and Moll’s views

of their Polystomella macella, var. 8.

3. Vol.i. p. 18. 5* genre. Geophonus. Le Géopone jaune. In-

tended for Polystomella macella, var. a, F. & M.

4. Vol. i. p. 22. 6* genre. Pelorus. Le Pélore ambigu. In-

tended for Polystomella ambigua, F. & M.

5. Vol. i. p. 26. 7* genre. Chrysolus. Le Chrysole perlé. De

Montfort says that this is the Nautilus (Cristellaria) Crepiduia

of F. & M.; but it is evidently meant for their Nautilus (Poly-

stomella) Faba.

6. Vol.i. p. 34. 9¢ genre. Pharamum. Le Pharame perlé. This

is intended for Cristellaria Calcar, Linn.; var. 6, F. & M.

7. Vol.i. p. 38. 10° genre. Andromedes. Androméde gauffrée.

This is intended for Polystomella strigillata, var. a, F. & M.

8. Vol. i. p.42.11¢genre. Sporilus. Sporulie pectiné. In-

tended for Polystomella strigillata, var. B, F. & M.

9. Vol. i. p. 46. 12¢ genre. Canthropes. Canthrope galet.

This was found in the shingle at Boulogne-sur-Mer; and is

stated to be figured of the natural size (2 inches in diameter).

It looks like a highly magnified, very flat Polystomella. Except-

ing its superficial ornament, it has some resemblance to a large

Nummulite. It might be some complanate Coral, or other dis-

coidal fossil ; it may even be inorganic.

10. Vol.i. p.66. 17° genre. Melonis Etruscus. This is the

Nonionina pompilioides, F. & M.

_ i. Vol.i. p. 70. 18° genre. Antenor diaphaneus. De Mont-

fort speaks of specimens of this shell having been found at

Borneo, both in the sea-sand and attached to the corallines in

deep water; and says that it has eight arms, two of which are

palmate! The shells, he says, are a line in diameter, and, when

fresh, diaphanous, smooth, of a rosy colour, and iridescent,

crossed by the more opake septal lines. He refers it (with

justice) to Soldani’s specimen in Testaceogr. i. pl. 33. fig. E,

which is a dentately keeled Cristellaria Calcar from the Medi-

terranean. De Montfort adds, “ Nous observerons ici que les

* For an account of the species and varieties of Foraminifers enumerated

7 Fichtel and Moll (‘ Testacea Microscopica,’ &c., 1803) see Annals Nat.

ist. ser. 3. vol. v. pp. 98, 174, &e.

340 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

coquilles microscopiques sont répandues dans les mers des deux

hémisphéres, et que de trés-fortes raisons font soupconner qu’il

n’est aucune profondeur qui en soit exempte, et leur multiplica-

tion y est prodigieuse.”

12. Vol. i. p. 94. 24¢ genre. Oreas subulatus: This is a modi-

fied figure of Cristellaria acutauricularis, F. & M.

13. Vol. i. p. 102. 26¢ genre. Jesites vermicularis. After a

figure by Soldani in Testaceogr. i. pl. 30. fig. X. This is a

minute discoidal Serpula.

14. Vol.i. p. 106. 27¢ genre. Charybs plicatus. After Soldani’s

Testaceogr. 1. pl. 29. fig. K. This also is a minute discoidal

Serpula.

15. Vol. i. p. 110. 28¢ genre. Cidarollus plicatus. After Sol-

dani, Testaceogr. 1. pl. 36. fig. S. A common variety of Rotalia

repanda, F. & M.; the same as R. pulchella, D’Orb. Modéles,

No. 71.

16. Vol.i. p. 114. 29° genre. Cortalus Pagodus. This may

possibly be a Rotalia ; but more probably it is a minute Gastero-

podous shell. Such a turbinate little shell is figured by Soldani,

Testaceogr. pl. 14. Vas. 95.X ; but De Montfort’s reference to

Sold. Testac. pl. 86. Vas. 162. X. is quite wrong.

17. Vol. i. p. 122. 31¢ genre. Cibicides refulgens. After Sol-

dani, Testaceogr. i. pl. 46. fig.o0. This is the Truncatulina

refulgens, D’Orb. Ann. Sc. Nat. vii. p. 279, No. 5; Modéles,

No. 77. In the plate of the ‘Testaceogr.’ to which both De

Montfort and D’Orbigny refer (the latter, however, quoting

“48” instead of “ 46”) are two very similar forms of two very

distinct species. One of these (fig. m7) is a small and extremely

conical form of Rotalia repanda (from the Chalk it has been de-

scribed as R. Micheliniana by D’Orb., and as R. nitida by Reuss,

and there are several allied varieties, all of deep-sea habitats) ; the

other (fig. 0 0), usually a somewhat larger shell, and still more

conical, is of totally different parentage ; it is an extremely con-

tracted form of Planorbulina farcta, inhabiting rather deep water;

and gentle gradations may be readily traced between this and

Truncatulina lobatula. The similarity of these two forms, at first

sight perplexing, has led D’Orbigny to question whether they be

the same or not. We may point out, however, that the extremel

smooth, glossy, flat, spiral surface in 7. refulgens, with its thick

septal walls, more translucent than the cell-walls (as well indi-

cated in Soldani’s figure), and its coarser pores, are important

diagnostics between this and fig.nn. The latter, with sulcate

septal lines on its spiral face, has a tendency to gibbosity on

this surface, and has often minute tuberculations, which help to

make it an opakely white shell, as compared with the glassy T.

refulgens. Its alliances with R. repanda and its sub-variety R.

Fe ee a Oe ee Se ee eee aL

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 341

Menardii, D’Orb., are through numerous and more or less ob-

long varieties, as yet undescribed, from the very deep soundings

in the tropical parts of the Atlantic Ocean.

18. Vol.i. p. 126. 32¢ genre. Eponides repandus. After Fich-

tel and Moll. It is the Rotalia repanda.

19. Vol. i. p. 180. 33¢ genre. Storilus radiatus. From the

Persian Gulf and Leghorn. This is a Rotalian form, flat on one

side and strongly umbonate on the other. It is difficult to con-

jecture its identity with any known form, though it may be

meant to represent some large variety of Rotalia Beccarii, which

is extremely variable in its growth in different seas.

20. Vol. i. p. 134. 34¢ genre. Florilus stellatus. A bad draw-

ing after Fichtel and Moll’s figures of Nonionina asterizans.

21. Vol. i. p. 138. 35° genre. Polyxenes cribratus. After

Fichtel and Moll’s figure of Planorbulina farcta.

22. Vol. i. p. 142. 36¢ genre. Molides squaammatus. The figure

in Soldani’s ‘ Testaceographia’ (pl. 167. fig. v v) which De

Montfort has here copied, with fanciful modifications, is one of

Soldani’s “ Retepore muscipule minime.” There is no doubt

that Soldani’s specimen was a young and somewhat excentric

Orbitolites complanatus. Four or five other dwarfish and some-

what worn specimens are figured by Soldani in pls. 167 & 168,

with a want of his usual clearness of delineation, his notion of

the relations of these little Orbitolites (always small in the

Mediterranean, especially at Leghorn) not having been very

definite.

23. Vol.i. p. 146. 37° genre. Tinoporus baculatus. Modified

from the figure of Calcarina Spengleri, var.a, F. & M. ; or, rather,

this is apparently a curious hybrid picture, consisting of a three-

spined Orbitolina*, according to its surface-ornament and its

vertical section, but outlined after a three-spined Calcarina

Spengleri (such as fig. e. pl. 15, in Fichtel and Moll’s ‘ Test.

Microse.’). The indication of an aperture (the broken newest

chamber in Calcarina) is also after Fichtel and Moll’s figure.

The sectional aspects in Montfort’s woodcut appear to have been

taken, the vertical (Orbitoline) from nature, the horizontal (Cal-

carine) from Fichtel and Moll’s fig. k, with the sectional feature

of the spine (also Calcarine) added from some other source.

Some stellate variety of Orbitolina spherulata may perhaps claim

the name of O. baculata, Montf.; but Montfort’s indefiniteness

may well lead us to drop the name altogether.

24. Vol.i. p. 150. 38° genre. Siderolites caleitrapes (Szdero-

lites calcitrapoides, De la Marck. Syst. An. s. Vert. p. 376).

Maestricht. This is the Rotalia (Calcarina) Spengleri, Gmelin

* For an account of Orbitolina, see Annals Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol, vi.

p- 29, &e.

3842 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

(see Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. iii. p. 480; and vol. v. p. 174, &c.)

** Siderolites,” “ Calcarina,” and “ Siderolina” (the last applied

by D’Orbigny to one of the varieties of C. Spengleri from Maes-

tricht) are synonyms. As the third name has also been given

to some of the star-shaped Orbitoline of the. South Seas, it is

advisable, that we may avoid confusion, to retain ‘“ Calcarina ”

as the name of the subgenus.

Calearina Spengleri has the following synonyms :—Stderolites

calcitrapoides, Lamarck, S. calcitrapes, Montfort, <Asteriatites

siderolithes, Schlotheim, Sideroporus calcitrapa, Bronn, Siderolina

calcitrapoides, D’Orbigny, S. calcytrapotdes, Defrance, and Side-

rolithus calcitrapoides, Broun.

25. Vol. i. p. 154. 39° genre. Numulites denarius. De

Montfort seems to refer to Nummulites levigata, Lamarck*, as

being the same as his figured specimen ; but the latter is totally

valueless as a means of recognition.

26. Vol. i. p. 156. 40° genre. Lycophris lenticularis. This is

the “ Nautilus lenticularis, var. 8,” of Fichtel and Moll. A

small granulose Nummulite.

27. Vol. i. p. 162. 41° genre. Rotalites radiatus. This is Fich-

tel and Moll’s “ Nautilus lenticularis, var. 6.” A small Num-

mulite of the “radiate” group; a variety of Nummulina planu-

lata.

28. Vol. i. p. 166. 42° genre. Egeon perforatus. This is the

“ Nautilus lenticularis, var. ¢,” of Fichtel and Moll. A small

granulated Nummulite of the “ radiate” group.

29. Vol. i. p. 170. 48° genre. Borelis melonoides. The Alveo-

lina Melo, var. 8, ¥.& M. Ehrenberg and Bronn adopt “ Bo-

relis” as the generic name, in preference to “ Alveolina.” (Leth.

Geogn., 3rd edit., ili. pt. 5. p. 199.)

30. Vol. i. p. 174. 44° genre. Miliolites sabulosus. A very bad

figure of a fusiform Alveolina, such as are abundant in some of

the Tertiary beds in the environs of Paris and im Touraine,

where, as De Montfort declares with great truth, the number

of the shells of these little Microzoa surpasses the imagina-

tion.

31. Vol. i. p. 178. 45° genre. Clausulus indicator. This is

Fichtel and Moll’s “ Nautilus Melo, var. a,” a nearly spherical

Alveolina.

32. Vol. i. p. 186. 47¢ genre. Discolites concentricus. This is

the Orbitolites complanatus, Lamarck. De Montfort’s account

of the large specimens from Grignon and Cortagnon (sometimes

an inch broad) is very correct, except that the spirality ceases

always with the young state, and in fine specimens is scarcely at

all traceable.

* See Annals Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 290.

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 343

Fortis * invented the name “ Discolithes” as a general appel-

lation for the small and mostly discoidal fossils previously known

as “pierres lenticulaires, numismales, frumentaires, hélicites, et

derniérement camerines,”— that is Nummuline (including Assi-

line), Orbitoides, Orbitolites, some discoidal and polygonal Cal-

carine, Alveoline, and Fabularia.

33. Vol. i. p. 190. 48° genre. Archaias spirans. This is in-

tended for Orbiculina angulata, F. & M.

34. Vol. i. p. 194. 49° genre. Helenis spatosus. Of the figures

here given by De Montfort the upper one is referable to Orbicu-

lina adunca, F. & M.; the lower one is a bad copy of the section

of O. Orbiculus.

35. Vol. i. 198. 50° genre. Ilotes rotalitatus. A bad copy of

Fichtel and Moll’s figure of Orbiculina Orbiculus.

36. Vol. i. p. 202. 51° genre. Themeon rigatus. This is the

. common Polystomella crispa, Linn.

37. Vol. i. p. 206. 52° genre. Cellanthus craticulatus. Badly

copied from Fichtel and Moll’s figure of Polystomella craticu-

lata.

38. Vol.i. p.210. 53¢ genre. Nonion incrassatus. This is the

‘* Nautilus incrassatus” of Fichtel and Moll. D’Orbigny’s ge-

neric term Nonionina, modified from De Montfort’s “ Nonion,”

is applicable to this form, but only as a subsidiary term, not

even of subgeneric value in a zoological sense, though often use-

ful in descriptions and catalogues. The Nonionine are weak

varieties of Polystomella.

39. Vol.i. p. 214. 54° genre. Robulus cultratus. Cristellaria

Calcar, var.r, F.& M. One of the most common of the whole-

keeled Nautiloid Cristellarie. D’Orbigny founded his Robulina

on this form, which has a triangular aperture,—a feature of ex-

treme variability.

40. Vol. i. p. 218. 55° genre. Patrocles querelans. Fichtel

and Moll’s var. 7 of Cristellaria Calcar is here intended.

41. Vol. i. p. 222. 56° genre. Spincterules costatus. This

represents Cristellaria costata, F. & M.

42. Vol. i. p. 226. 57* genre. Clisiphontes Calcar. This is

Fichtel and Moll’s var. a of Cristellaria Calcar. De Montfort,

who gives Buffon’s ‘ Mollusq.’ (Sonnini) pl. 47. fig. 4, and

Soldani’s ‘Testaceogr.’ as affording the original figure of his

illustration, says that this shell abounds on the coasts of Borneo

and Java, as well as in the Mediterranean.

43. Vol. i. p. 230. 58° genre. Herion rostratus. Cristellaria

Calcar, var. ¢, F. & M.

* See the “ Mémoire sur les Discolithes”’ in the 2nd vol. of his ‘ Mémoires

pour servir 4 |’Histoire Naturelle de l’Italie,’ 1802; also Journ. de Phys.

vol, li. p. 106, &e., 1801.

344 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

44. Vol.i. p. 234. 59° genre. Rhinocurus araneosus. Soldani,

Testaceogr. pl. 58, fig. hh. A finely grown tooth-keeled Cristel-

laria Calcar.

45. Vol. i. p. 238. 60° genre. Macrodites cucullatus. Appa-

rently an oblong keelless Cristellaria. Iridescent with red, yel-

low, and blue tints, according to De Montfort, when fresh from

the Adriatic.

46. Vol. i. p. 242. 61* genre. Lampas trithemus. This is the

Cristellaria Calcar, var. €, of Fichtel and Moll.

47. Vol. i. p. 246. 62° genre. Pollontes vesicularis. A well-

grown, finely striated form of Quinqueloculina from the Indian

Qcean. It is well figured by Soldani (‘ Testaceographia,’ pl. 154.

figs. bb, cc, dd, ee, ff, gg) nits different stages of growth. De

Montfort refers his specimen, with doubt, to fig.cc. It is the

Triloculina Brongniartii, D’Orb., Ann. Sc. Nat. vii. p. 300,

No. 23; T. Brongniartiana, D’Orb., Foram. Cuba, pl. 10. figs.

6-8 ; and the Quinqueloculina Dutempli, D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien.

p- 294, pl. 19. figs. 10-12.

This Miliola, which is but gently modified from M. Seminulum,

is very widely distributed ; in some localities, however, as in the

shallow water off the mouth of the river Hermus, Levant, it is

a dominant form, there representing the common M. Seminulum

of other shores. In like manner, the more coarsely ribbed or

paucicostate form (Q. pulchella, D’Orb., Q. Schreibersit, D’Orb.)

is dominant at other places, as, for instance, at 40 fathoms in

Suda Bay, Crete.

48. Vol. i. p. 250. 63° genre. Scortimus navicularis. A free

copy of Soldani’s fig. D. pl. 55, Testaceog. A Cristellaria (of the

C. Cassis subvariety) in which an approach to the Flabelline

growth is assumed, the chambers taking on a chevron-like

shape.

49. Vol. i. p. 254. 64° genre. Linthuris cassidatus. This is

Cristellaria Cassis, var. B, F. & M.

50. Vol. i. p. 258. 65° genre. Peneroplis lanatus. Badly

copied from Fichtel and Moll’s “ Nautilus planatus, var. 8.”

De Montfort’s generic term Peneroplis having been adopted, we

have here Peneroplis planatus, F. & M. sp.

51. Vol. i. p. 262. 66° genre. Astacolus crepidulatus. In-

tended for the Cristellaria Crepidula, ¥. & M.

52. Vol. i. p. 266. 67¢ genre. Cancris auriculatus. A bad

figure, modified from that of Rotalia Auricula, var. B, F. & M.

53. Vol.i. p. 270. 68° genre. Periples elongatus. An elongate

narrow Cristellaria, with strongly dentate keel, from Borneo,

and referred by De Montfort to one of Soldani’s figures of a

similar Cristellaria, but keelless (Testaceogr. pl. 58. fig. 6).

54. Vol. i. p. 290. 73¢ genre. Canopus fabeolatus. Possibly a

;

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 345

Polymorphina, from the description ; but the figure is unrecog-

nizable. From Java and other eastern islands.

55. Vol. i. p. 294. 74° genre. Misilus aquatifer. This is in-

tended for a figure of a common guttiform Polymorphina with

staghorn processes,—that is, with the last chamber giving off

tubular sheaths for a few large pseudopodia*. Soldani figures

many forms of these (his “ Polymorpha Corcula spinosa”) in

his ‘ Testaceograph.’ plates 109-111. De Montfort doubtingly

refers his specimen to pl. 111. fig. Y. Similar forms of horned

Polymorphine have been variously named Guttulina tubulosa,

D’Orb., Globulina horrida, Reuss, Guttulina damicornis, Reuss,

Raphulina Humboldtii, Zborzewski, Apiopterina D’ Orbignii, Zb.,

Aulostomelia Pediculus, Alth.

56. Vol. i. p. 298. 75¢ genre. Cantharus calceolatus. This is

a very unfaithful copy from Soldani, Testaceogr. pl. 107. fig. rr

(misprinted “pp” by De Montfort). There is little doubt that

Soldani’s figure represents a worn or fractured specimen of a large

coarse Polymorphina lactea. Soldani has figured it upside down

as regards the other figures on the same plate, evidently deceived

by the fractured primordial chamber looking like the aperture.

57. Vol. i. p. 302. 76° genre. Arethusa corymbosa. Soldani’s

figure of a somewhat elongate variety of Polymorphina lactea

(Testaceogr. pl. 107. fig.nn) is here copied, with a misprint of

“LL” for “nn.”

58. Vol. i. p. 306. 77¢ genre. Chelibs gradatus. Two or more

globular chambers (?), vitreous and semitransparent, arranged

in a straight series and graduated in size. From the Adriatic.

These may be portions of small Nodosaria, bits of Corallines, or

possibly concretionary morsels of globular carbonate of lime.

59. Vol. i. p.310. 78¢ genre. Lagenula flosculosa. A prettily

ornamented Lagena, with a long and annulate neck, is here

somewhat ludicrously miscopied from Soldani, Testaceogr.

pl. 120. fig. z. Soldani’s figs. y and z represent a subglobular

Lagena in which the ribs are modified by secondary short oblique

riblets, altogether forming a zigzag costation, intermediate be-

tween the ornamentation of L. sulcata, Walker, which is the

type, and L. squamosa, Montagu. The neck, with its variable

thickened annuli, is converted by De Montfort into a neatly

turned, but stout and wooden-looking pedestal-like appendage.

This figure is reproduced by Zborzewski, Nouv. Mém. Soc. Nat.

Mose. ui. pl. 28. fig. c.

60. Vol. i. p. 314. 79° genre. Glandiolus gradatus. Possibly

Nodosaria (Glandulina) levigata, D’Orb., with its last (largest)

chamber broken with a dentate outline, although it is placed

* See remarks on similar forms in our paper on the Foraminifers of the

Norway Coast, Annals Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xix. p. 283.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 23

346 Messrs. W. K. Parker and T. R. Jones on the

amongst his “ Testacese polymorphe” by Soldani (Testaceog.

pl. 117. fig. r).

61. Vol. i. p. 330. 83° genre. Reophax Scorpiurus. Soldani,

Testaceogr. pl. 162. fig. K. This is a uniserial and, as it were,

abortive variety of the arenaceous Litwola nautiloidea, and is of

world-wide distribution in shelly deposits. Soldani’s figure,

true as to outline, fails to exhibit the sandy texture of the shell.

De Montfort fancifully exaggerates the angularities of the seg-

ments of Soldani’s drawing into doubly crossed chambers,

“ singuliérement quadrillées.”

D’Orbigny refers the Reophax of De Montfort (under the

terms “ Réophage” and “ Reophagus”’) to the Nodosarie in

several of his notices of the synonyms of Nodosaria.

62. Vol. i. p. 362. 91¢ genre. Oveolites Margaritula. A very

bad figure of the Oveolites Margaritula, Lamarck, Syst. des An.

s. Vert. 1801, p. 402 (Ovulites Margaritula, Lamarck, Hist. An.

s. Vert. u. p. 194). From the Calcaire grossier of Grignon.

(See Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. p..291, &c.)

Montfort’s Names. Corrected Names.

No. Genres.

1. 11. Phonemus (Le Phonéme Cristellaria Vortex, F.g M.

tranchant).

Yas 5 2 sop (L’Elphide Polystomella macella, var. 8. F. § M.

souflé).

3. v. | Geophonus (Le Géopone Polystomella macella, var. a, F. & M.

jaune).

4. vi. Pelorus (Le Pélore am- Polystomella ambigua, F. & M.

bigu).

5. vit. Chrysolus (Le Chrysole Polystomella Faba, F. §& M.

perlé).

6. 1x. Pharamum (Le Pharame Cristellaria Calcar, Linn., var. 6, F.6 M.

erlé).

Vs x Andromedes (Androméde_ Polystomella strigillata, var. a, F. §& M.

gauffrée).

8. x1. Sporilus(Sporulie pectiné). Polystomella strigillata, var. 8, F. § M.

9. . x11. Canthropes (Canthrope [?].

galet).

10. xvii. Melonis Etruscus...... Nonionina pompilioides, F. & M.

1l. xvii. Antenor diaphaneus.... Cristellaria Calear, Linn.

12. ‘xxiv. Oreas subulatus ...... Cristellaria acutauricularis, F. § M.

13. xxvi. Jesites vermicularis.... Serpula*.

14. xxvir. Charybs plicatus ...... Serpula *. [.D’ Orb.

15. xxvii. Cidarollus plicatus .... Rotalia repanda, F. § M, var. pulchella,

* Just as these little Serpule (badly copied from. Soldani’s figures) have sup-

plied De Montfort with two of his “‘ chambered univalve shells,” so another Serpula

from the same source is collated by him with the type of “an unchambered uni-

valye” in his vol. ii..—namely Anatomus indicus, 70° genre, p. 278. Soldani’s

figure of the young fry of a Buccinoid univalve affords another of the types,

namely Camillus, 111¢ genre, p. 442, vol. ii.; whilst Bitomus Soldani, 57° genre,

p- 226, is probably the fry of a Naticoid shell; and Hercoles radicans, 69° genre,

p- 274, is possibly a young Turbinoid shell. ig,

In the Annals Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 182, we alluded to the probability

of the Lippistes Cornu of Montfort (32° genre, p. 126, vol. ii.) being the Separa-

SE Geta eee eee

21. xxxv.

62. xc.

61. LXxxui1.

Nomenclature of the Foraminifera.

Montfort’s Names.

Cortalus P: peer.

Cibicides

Eponides repandus ....

. Storilus radiatus

- Florilus stellatus

Polyxenus cribratus ....

22. xxxvi. Molides squammatus ..

23. xxxvis. Tinoporus baculatus....

24. xxxvitt. Siderolites calcitrapes ..

25. xxxrx. Numulites denarius ....

26. xu. Lycophtis lenticularis ..

27. xu1._ Rotalites radiatus......

28. xu. LEgeon perforatus ......

29. xu. Borelis melonoides ....

30. xurv. Miliolites sabulosus ...

31. xuvy. Clausulus indicator ....

32. xuivu. Discolites concentricus. .

33. xuvui. Archaias spirans ......

34. xix. Helenis spatosus ......

35. u. [lotus rotalitatus ......

36. ur. Themeon rigatus ......

37. wu. Cellanthus craticulatus. .

38. wim. Nonion incrassatus ...

39. utv. Robulus cultratus......

40. uy. Patrocles querelans ....

41. vi. Sphincterulus costatus..

42. uvit. Clisiphontes Calcar ..

43. tv. Herion rostratus ......

44. ix. Rhimocurus araneosus

45. x. Macrodites cucullatus

46. i

47.

Scortimus navicularis

Tiitivasts cateudubas! 2 2.

Peneroplis lanatus

Astacolus crepidulatus . .

- Cancris auriculatus ....

- Periples elongatus......

. Canopus fabeolatus ....

- Misilus aquatifer ......

Cantharus calceolatus ..

. Arethusa corymbosa... .

. Chelibs gradatus

Lagenula flosculosa ....

- Glandiolus gradatus....

Reophax Scorpiurus....

Oveolites Margaritula ..

347

Corrected Names.

Gasteropod ? or Rotalia??

Truncatulina refulgens, Mont. [ Type,

Planorbulina farcta, F. & M.}

Rotalia repanda, F. 6 M.

Rotalia.

Nonionima asterizans, F. & M.

Planorbulina fareta, F. & M.

Orbitolites complanatus, Lam. (young).

Orbitolina ? :

Rotalia (Calearina) Spengleri, Gmel.

Nummulina levigata, Lam.

Nummulina planulata?, Lam., var.

Nummulina planulata, Lam., var.

Alveolina Melo, var. 8, F. § M.

Alveolina Melo, F. § M., var.

Alveolina Melo, var. a, F. §& M.

Orbitolites complanatus, Lam.

Orbiculina adunca, var.angulata, F.4-M.

Orbiculina adunca, F. & M.

Orbiculina adunca, var.Orbiculus, F.§-M.

Polystomella crispa, Linn.

P. crispa, Linn., var. craticulata, F.& M.

Nonionina incrassata, F. & M.

Cristellaria Calear, Linn., var. A, F.§ M.

C. Calear, Linn., var. n, F. & M.

C. Calcar, Linn., var. costata, F. § M.

C. Calear, Linn., var.a, F. & M.

C. Calcar, Linn., var. e, F. Z M.

C. Calear, Linn., var.

C. Calear, Linn., var. ¢, F. §& M.

Miliola (Quinqueloculina) Seminulum,

Linn., var.

Cristellaria Calear, Linn., var.

C. Calear, Linn., var. 8. F. & M.

Peneroplis planatus, F. § M. sp.

Cristellaria Calcar, Linn., var.Crepidula,

F. & M.

Rotalia repanda, var. Auricula, F. & M.

Cristellaria Calear, Linn., var.

Polymorphina ?

Polymorphina lactea, W.§&-J., var. tubu-

P. lactea, W. § J. [losa, D’Orb.

P. lactea, W. & J.

es suleata, W. & J., var.

Glandulina levigata, d’Orb. ?

Lituola nautiloidea, Lam., var.

Ovulites Margaritula, Lam.

tista Grayi of H. Adams ; this has now been confirmed by Mr. S. P. Woodward,

who, with the late Dr. Livesay and Mr. H. Adams, has carefully compared with

Fichtel and Moll’s figures Mr. Cuming’s specimens of Lippistes Cornu, F. & M.

sp., as well as some which we had received from the Cape of Good Hope.

23*

348 Mr. Jeffreys on the Mollusca of the Upper Harz.

XLIV.—On the Mollusca of the Upper Harz.

By J. Gwyn Jurrreys, Esq., F.R.S.

Durine a visit with my family this autumn to the northern part

of the Harz, I assisted my son and one of his sisters in collect-

ing the land and freshwater Mollusca there; and the following

notice of some of the less common species may be useful with

reference to their geographical distribution. Neither Carl

Pfeiffer, Rossmassler, nor (as I believe) any other conchologist

has indicated any localities in this part of Germany.

Limax arborum. Occasionally in the woods about Alexisbad.

L. Sowerbyi. Under stones at Falkenstein and other places ; not

common.

Succinea Pfeifferi. With S. puéris, near Alexisbad; but less com-

mon than that species.

S. oblonga. With the last; not common.

Vitrina diaphana. Under stones in the woods about Alexisbad ;

common.

Helix fruticum, var. rufescens. On shrubs and nettles in the same

woods. Adult specimens are rare. —

H. incarnata. In the same woods, and at the Rosstrappe; rather

common.

H. strigella. Rubeland ; rare. A half-grown specimen contained

the larveeform pupa of Drilus flavescens, the female of which has

been named Cochleoctonus voraz, from its snail-eating habit. I found

a similar pupa, five years ago, in a Helix incarnata near Lausanne

in Switzerland, which, as in the present case, completely occupied

the spire of the shell after devouring its former inhabitant.

H. lapicida, var. pallida. On rocks near Alexisbad ; rare.

H. pygmeea. In the woods near Alexisbad; not common.

H. pomatia. It is remarkable that, although we diligently searched

for several weeks the environs of Alexisbad, not a single specimen

was found by us; and the residents at that place said they had not

met with it. It is common in other parts of the Harz. This shows

how irregular and apparently capricious is the distribution of some

species.

r Zonites alliarius. Rosstrappe, where only one specimen occurred

to us.

Z. nitens (Michaud). In woods at different places; common. It

appears to have been confounded, in this country, with the Helix

nitidula of Draparnaud.

Z. nitidus. In marshy places near Alexisbad and Harzgerode ;

common.

Z. radiatulus, and var. pallida (Helix viridula, Menke). In the

woods and under stones near Alexisbad, Harzgerode, and Stolberg ;

common.

Z. purus. With the last; but rare.

Bulimus Lackhamensis. In the woods at Alexisbad ; rare.

Azeca tridens. With the last; not common.

Mr. Jeffreys on the Mollusca of the Upper Harz. 349

Zua lubrica, var. pallida and var. gracilis. With the last ; not

uncommon.

Clausilia plicata. On the castle-walls at Stolberg ; not common.

C. biplicata, and var. alba. On rocks near Alexisbad ; local.

C. plicatula. On rocks and trees at the same place; common.

The authors of the ‘ British Mollusca’ were mistaken in referring

the C. Rolphii of Gray to this species. The form, sculpture, and

dentition of each of these species are very different ; and they have

been properly separated by Moquin-Tandon in his valuable work on,

the French land and freshwater Mollusca.

C. dubia. With the last, and equally common. Whether it is

specifically distinct from C. nigricans is, however, questionable.

C. parvula. On rocks in the woods at Alexisbad ; common.

Balea fragilis. On rocks and trees near Alexisbad; not un-

common.

Vertigo pusilla. In the woods at Alexisbad; not uncommon.

V. edentula. With the last; rare.

V. alpestris. Under stones and on moss in the same woods ; rare.

This is a true Vertigo, and has not the slightest vestige of the lower

air of tentacles. The animal is of a light straw-colour, and differs,

sides, from that of V. pygmea (which is not uncommon in the

same locality) in having a longer foot and tentacles. It is the Pupa

Shuttleworthiana of Charpentier, as previously identified by me

(Ann. Nat. Hist. 3rd ser. vol. ii. p. 132) ; but I much doubt its being

the Vertigo alpestris of the late Baron Férussac. Two specimens

from his collection (only one of which, however, is entire) are pre-

served in the Jardin des Plantes at Paris, and labelled in the author’s

handwriting “Vertigo alpestris, nob., 4 D., Charp. No. 9. Alpes.”

In these specimens the longitudinal striz are scarcely perceptible

under a lens having a quarter-of-an-inch focus; and the shells are

smooth, thin, and glossy in appearance. I am inclined to consider

these specimens, and consequently the V. alpestris of Férussac (which

is a mere MS. name, although adopted by Mr. Alder), to be a variety

of V. pygmea.

V. minutissima. Under stones at Harzgerode and Falkenstein ;

not common.

Pisidium pusillum, P. nitidum, and P. Henslowianum (var. pul-

chellum). Alexisbad; not common.

When we consider that the latitude of the district I have thus

cursorily explored is nearly parallel to that of the south-eastern

part of Great Britain, it is curious to observe how many species

of Mollusca occur in the former, and not in the latter, region.

These exceptions are by no means of species which comprise only

a few or inconspicuous individuals, but on the contrary, the

individuals are numerous and comparatively large. They are

Vitrina diaphana, Helix fruticum, H. incarnata, H. strigella,

H. personata, Clausilia plicata, C. plicatula, and C. parvula.

One of them (viz. Helix incarnata) occurs as a Pleistocene fossil

350 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee.

in England. The only satisfactory mode of accounting for this

partial distribution of land animals would seem to be the great

and continual alterations which have, from time to time since

the commencement of the Tertiary epoch, successively taken

place in the relative position and quantity of land and water,

caused by subsidence in some, and elevation in other parts ;

and geologists have yet a great deal to do and learn before they

ean elucidate this difficult problem.

* Oct. 10, 1860.

XLV.—On the Calyceracez.

By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.

[Continued from p. 288.]

4, ANOMOCARPUS.

I have already alluded to this genus, which differs from all

others of this order in many esssential characters. The inflo-

rescence generally consists of a single head of a few florets

standing upon a very short peduncle, m each axil of the dicho-

tomously branching stems; the involucre is thin, membrana-

ceous, cup-shaped, divided half-way down mto a 5-toothed

border, its receptacle being reduced to a small point scarcely

larger than the summit of the peduncle, and in some imstances

quite void of palee. The achznia are remarkably dissimilar in

form; in some the calycine lobes retain their original shape, or

become almost obsolete, while in others they become greatly

elongated into subulate, rigid, concave, straight, patent, and

almost spinose expansions: hence the generic name, derived

from dvomos, inequalis; xaptros, fructus. This habit prevails

in the three first-mentioned species; but in the fourth the

stems disappear, the plant becoming completely depressed and

ceespitose ; the cauline leaves thus come to be entirely radical

and radiating, each bearing upon its petiole an almost sessile

capitulum, the whole plant forming a somewhat hemispherical

head, as in the genus Nastanthus. This species is the Calycera

pulvinata of Remy, from whose description it formerly appeared

to me to constitute a new genus, which I suggested under the

name of Discophytum (Lindl. Veg. Kingd. 703), agreeing with

Nastanthus in its peculiar habit, and approaching Anomocarpus in

other respects. Subsequently I obtained a sight of the plant,

and its examination convinced me that it agrees perfectly with

the latter genus in its floral and carpological structure, and is

dissimilar in no respect except in its habit, which is entirely due

to the complete depression of its axis, by which it is reduced to

ceespitose proportions. Each capitulum represents a depressed

Mr. J. Miers on the Caiyceracez. 351

branch, its leaves, thus approximated, assume a campanular in-

volucral form, being accreted at their base into a broad shallow

cup supported upon a short stipe, with a border of foliaceous

segments ; and it contains about seven distinct capitella, which

are analogous to the short scapes, each bearing a monocephalous

head, seen in each axil of the stem im the typical species, but in

this instance all are brought close together by the depression of

the stem ; each capitulum is supported upon a short stipe, and

consists of an involucel of five to seven linear leaflets containing

a solitary spined achzenium in the centre, surrounded by seven

or eight other achznia which are quite unarmed, and all are

supported by a small epaleaceous receptacle. Thus considered,

the plant exhibits all the peculiar and essential characters of

Anomocarpus.

I have united with this genus the Leucocera of Turezaninow,

founded upon the Boopis leucanthema of Péppig, which agrees

with Anomocarpus in all essential respects, except that the re-~

ceptacle is more convex, almost conical, and charged with per-

sistent palez, after all the achznia have fallen off, as in Boopis.

These characters are hardly sufficient to claim a distinct generic

rank for Leucocera—a name that would have been ill applied, as

the spines of the achznia are of a yellowish brown.colour. The

great difference in the form of the achznia was scarcely recog-

nized by Turezaninow—a feature better characterized by the

name Anomocarpus, which I had long previously employed for

the more legitimate species.

ANnomocarpPvs, nov. gen.—Jnvolucrum gamophyllum, campanu-

latum, plus minusve profunde partitum, membranaceum,

plurinerve, nervis 15-21, parallelis, laciniis 5-7, triangulari-

bus aut lineari-oblongis, acutis, erectis, interdum demum

auctum et explanatum. Receptaculum minimum, areolatum,

nudum, rarius parce paleaceum. Flores sepius pauci, inclusi,

omnes foecundi. Calyx ovario adnatus, 5-angulatus, in flori-

bus radii limbi lobis abortivis, in unico centralibus (sepe unico)

lobis 5, zequalibus, liberis, ovatis, acutis, denticulatis et mu-

cronatis, erectis, demum patentibus et excrescentibus. Corolle

omnes consimiles, tubo infundibuliformi imo coarctato, cum

ovario articulato, limbo breviter campanulato 5-partito, lobis

acutiusculis, crassiusculis. Stamina subexserta; filamenta

imo in tubum brevissimum syngenesia, medio tubi corolle

inserta, apice longiuscule libera, et conniventia; anthere ob-

long imo in tubum accretz, in floribus radii sepe polline

destitute. Ovarium oblongum, 5-angulatum, imo ad calycem

adnatum, supra medium liberum, hine conicum, 5-suleatum,

1-loculare, 1-ovulatum ; ovulum funiculo brevi ex apice pen-

352 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez.

dulum. Stylus filiformis, exsertus, apice paulo incrassatus.

Stigma subglobosum, papillosum. Achenia radii obovata,

inermia, profunde 5-costata, costis transversim rugosis, apice

nodis cupuliformibus stylum versus conniventibus (e lobis caly-

cinis tabidis) munitis ; cenéralia iis radii conformia, sed supra

medium lobis calycinis longissime excretis, acutissime mucro-

natis, horizontaliter patentibus, profunde concavis, imo tubi-

formibus, margineque tenui scarioso-denticulatis coronata.

* Semen ordinis.

Herbze Chilenses, sepius pusille et erecta, dichotome ramose ;

folia in dichotomiis solitaria, alterna, spathulato-lanceolata,

longe petiolata; capitula parva, interdum demum aucta, in

dichotomiis solitaria, breviter pedunculata.

1. Anomocarpus axillaris, n. sp. ;—herbacea, glaberrima, caulibus

nonnullis, e basi dichotome ramosis ; foliis in axillis ramorum,

alternis, elliptico-lanceolatis, spathulatis, integris vel pauci-

dentatis, 3-nerviis, petiolo angusto zquilongis; capitulis in

dichotomiis solitariis, brevissime pedunculatis; involucro

membranaceo, campanulato aut semigloboso, 5-partito, 15-

nervio, laciniis 3-angularibus, erectis; receptaculo parvo,

6-floro; floribus exsertis ; achzeniis 5, exterioribus inermibus,

unico centrali spinis longis latis acutissimis canaliculatis den-

ticulatis coronato.—Chile, v. s. in herb. Hook. (Valparaiso,

Cuming, 664).

Planta 3-pollicaris; internodi inferiores 11 lin., superiores

7 lin. distantes ; folia inferiora (incluso petiolo limbo zquali)

13 poll. long., limbo 3 lin. lat., integra; superiora remote den-

tata (utrinque dentibus 2), incluso petiolo 14 poll. long., limbo

2 lin. lat.; pedunculus brevissimus, }—1 lin. long. ; involucrum

semiglobosum, campanulatum, 2 lin. long., 3 lin. diam., ad me-

dium 5-dentatum; flores exserti; ovarium 4-3 lin. long. ;

corolla 14 lin. long. ; achenium 14 lin. long., spinis 5, paten-

tibus, 14 lin. long., rigidis, profunde canaliculatis*.

2. Anomocarpus subsessiliflorus ;—Calycera sessiliflorus, Ph. Linn.

xxviii. 706 ;—annua, caulibus paucis, ramosis ; foliis radica-—

libus oblongis, in petiolum attenuatis, remote et grosse den-

tatis, caulinis breviter petiolatis ; capitulo primo fere radicali,

reliquis in dichotomiis caulis subsessilibus; involucro semi-

globoso, capitulum xquante, achzeniis nonnullis spimis 5 com-

planatis fructui fere equilongis coronatis, 5-costatis, levibus,

aliis dentibus brevibus terminatis, 5-angularibus, angulis

* A drawing of this plant, with details of its structure, is given in the

‘ Contributions,’ Plate 48 a.

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee. 353

rugosis.—Chile, v. s. in herb. Hook.; prope Quillota (Ger-

main) ; Cerro Bravo, prope Santiago (Philippi).

Species precedenti valde proxima; differt foliis latioribus,

majoribus et grosse dentatis, capitulo involucro equilongo,

achzeniis spinosis plurimis, spinis brevioribus, et reliquis dentibus

brevibus coronatis. Planta circiter 3-pollicaris ; folia (incluso

petiolo) 2 poll. long., 5 lin. lat., capitula 3 lin. diam.*

3. Anomocarpus eryngioides ;—Calycera eryngioides, Remy, in®

Gay, Fl. Chil. ii. 254; Weddell, Chl. And. ii. 7, tab. 43 a ;—

herbacea, debilis, caulibus plurimis simplicibus, laxatim di-

chotome ramosis, ramis flexuosis, remotis, glaberrimis, angu-

lato-striatis ; foliis radicalibus semi-pinnatifidis, longissime

attenuatis, superioribus caulinis, alternis, spathulato-oblongis,

integris aut pauci-, grosso- et mucronato-dentatis, submem-

- branaceis, nervosis, utrinque glaberrimis ; petiolo lineari limbo

tertia parte breviore ; pedunculis in dichotomiis solitariis, folio

dimidio brevioribus, imo glabris, summo puberulis, demum in

fructu 3-plo longioribus, monocephalis ; involucro late cam-

panulato, 5-dentato, glaberrimo, dentibus 3-angularibus, de-

mum in fructu valde aucto, tunc rotatim expanso, submem-

branaceo et parallelim nervoso; receptaculo minimo, multifloro;

paleis paucis, inequalibus, lineari-subulatis, imo tenuissime

attenuatis, viridibus, nonnullis floribus longioribus, aliis multo

brevioribus ; corollz tubo filiformi, elongato, superne infundi-

buliformi; achzniis centralibus inermibus, exterioribus lon-

issime spinosis, spinis 5, divaricatis, inzequalibus.—In Andi-

bus Chilensibus, Prov. Santiago, v. s. in herb. Mus. Paris.

Planta pedalis et ultra, ramis 1 lin. diam., subflexuosis, nitidis,

striatis, medulla cellulosa repletis, sicco fragilibus ; internodi

3 poll. remoti ; folia caulina (incluso petiolo angusto equilongo)

13 poll. long., 3—5 lin. lat., alterna; capitula (dum florent) 6 lin.

diam. ; involucrum gamophyllum, tunc late campanulatum, ad

medium 5-dentatum, dentibus acutis subexpansis, 6-8 lin. diam.,

demum valde augescens et in fructu 13-2} poll. diam., viride,

membranaceum, reticulato-neryosum, complanato-expansum et

folium planum stellatum simulans; receptaculum convexum,

2 lin. diam. ; flores numerosissimi, fere omnes consimiles ; palee

paucissimz, " virides, lineari-spathulatz, imo angustissimz, apice

acute, mucronate, 3-7 lin. long., }—# lin. lat.; calyx adnatus,

5-angulatus, breviter 5- dentatus ; corollee 5 lin. ‘long. tubus imo

illime coarctatus, pro dimidio vel tertia parte superne infun-

dibulatus ; limbi laciniize 5, lineares, erectz ; stamina longitudine

fere laciniarum 1 lin. long.; filamenta imo in annulum brevem

* This species is shown in Plate 48 B.

854 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee.

liberum ori tubi affixum connata; anthers lineares, imo breviter

syngenesiz, superne liber; stylus apice mcrassatus, exsertus.

Achenia spinigera pauca, cum plurimis inermibus intermixta,

turbinata, profunde 5-angulata, 2 lin. long., spinis 5 (quarum

2 seepe brevioribus), 3 poll. long., patentissimis, subulatis, su-

perne sulcatis, acutissime pungentibus, stramineis, imo incras-

satis et denticulatis ; inermia plurima, pleraque centralia, 14 lin.

long., 1 lin. diam., profunde sulcata, angulis 5, levibus, convexis

*et dentibus calycinis minimis concavis superatis, apice conico,

corolla persistente 2—3-plo longiore seepius terminata ; in externa

serie pauca, inermia, corolla persistente reliquis breviore (eujus

stamina emasculata) apicata*.

4. Anomocarpus pulvinatus ;—Calycera pulvinata, Remy, Ann.

Se. Nat. 3° sér. vi. 352; Walp. Ann. ii. 882 ; Weddell, Chl.

And. ii. 6, tab. 43 B ;—acaulis et ceespitosus, pusillus, glaber-

rimus ; foliis radicalibus, paucis, radiatis, rhomboideo-ob-

longis, squarroso-laciniatis, laciniis irregularibus, obtusis,

calloso-mucronatis, imo in petiolum elongatum deplanatum

spathulatis, crasso-carnosis, e basi 5-nerviis ; capitulis numero

foliorum, imo petiolorum fere sessilibus, et in orbem pulvi-

natum dense glomeratis, simgulatim breviter involucratis ; in-

volucris gamophyllis, 5-7-partitis, singulis capitella 4-8 ite-

rumque involucellata claudentibus ; involucellis gamophyllis,

profunde 5—7-partitis; receptaculo minimo, epaleaceo; floribus

6-10, longe exsertis; involucris involucellisque fructiferis,

demum valde auctis et tune arcte consociatis; achzeniis ex-

terioribus inermibus, unico centrali in quoque involucello

semper spinescente.— Bolivia, v. s. in herb. Mus. Paris. ;

grand plateau des Andes, Prov. Carangas (Pentland, spec.

fructif.) ; circa Laguna, Potosi (Weddell, spec. florif.).

_ Planta pusilla, inclusis foliis radiantibus 2-3 poll. diam. ;

pulvinus capitulorum, etate florali, 10-12 lin. diam., e capitulis

16-20 crebriter aggregatis ; folia circiter 16-20, omnia radicalia

(incluso petiolo sublongiore) 1-1# poll. long., et inclusis laciniis

6 lin. lat. ; petiolus imo submembranaceus, 1 lin. lat.; capitula

3-84 lin. diam., subglobosa ; pulvinus capitulorum, zetate fructi-

fera, 24-8 poll. diam. ; involucra subsessilia, pateriformia, 7-10

lin. diam., 3 lin. alta, imo plana et gamophylla, foliolis 7-9, hine

liberis, erectiusculis, subimbricatis, obovato-oblongis, margine

denticulatis, membranaceis, reticulato-venosis; imvolucella in

singulo involucro sepius 8 (forsan e paleis inter se in verticillum

imo accretis), breviter pedicellata ; pedicellus complanatus, 1 lin.

long. et lat.; tubus gamophyllus, 2 lin. diam., 1 lin. alt., foliolis

* A drawing of this species, with analytical details, is given in Plate 48 c.

SCG Tet ee oe eee

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee. 355

uniserialibus, circiter 7, lineari-oblongis, acutis, membranaceis,

erectis, parallele nervosis, subinzequilongis, 3-5 lin. long., 1-13

lin. lat.; receptaculum planum, minimum, epaleolatum, areola-

tum, pauciflorum ; achenium centrale unicum, spinigerum, 1}

lin. long., profunde angulatum, spinis 5, subulatis, subzequali-

bus, subdivaricatis, imo incrassatis, cum angulis levibus con-

tinuis, 3-4 lin. long.; achenia exteriora circiter 8, mermia, 1

lin. long. et lat., 5-angulata, in sulcis transversim rugosa ; flores

in externa serie abortivi et immutati *.

5. Anomocarpus leucanthemus ;—Boopis leucanthema, Pép. Nov.

Gen. i. 21, tab. 34; Lessing, Linn. vi. 259; DC. Prod. v. 2;

Remy in Gay, Chile, wi. 250; Weddell, Chl. And. 1. 8 ;—Leu-

cocera annua, Turcz. Flor. B. Zeit. xxxi. 712; Walp. Ann. ui.

807 ;—Acicarpha lanata, Lag. Pers. Ench. 11.438 ; DC. l.c.3;—

herba pusilla, radice fusiformi, caule sepius e basi ramoso,

ramisque gracilibus, flexuosis, dense cano-lanuginosis ; foliis

pinnatifidis, laciniis patentibus rachique anguste linearibus,

glaberrimis, crassis, calloso-mucronatis, radicalibus longe pe-

' tiolatis, caulinis tertia parte brevioribus; pedunculis opposi- |

tifoliis, lanuginosis ; involucro campanulato, profunde 5-8-

fido, laciniis inzequalibus, linearibus, mucronatis, glabris, flores

superantibus.—In Andibus Chilensibus, in scaturiginosis, v. s.

in herb. Mus. Paris. et Hook. ; in excelsis Cordillera de Antuco,

Proy. Arauco (Péppig); Cordillera de Colchagua (Bridges,

1186-1187) ; circa Talea (Germain).

Species habitu generis Acicarphe valde similis, sed differt

achzentis omnibus liberis et dissimilibus, involucro libero, profunde

laciniato, imo gamophyllo; a Boopide etiam differt achzeniis

dissimilibus, aluisque longe spinosis. Planta 3-5 poll. alta;

caulis dense lanatus, paulo supra basin ramos plurimos emittens,

ramis erectiusculis, presertim summo dense lanatis; folia radi-

calia 1 poll. long. incluso petiolo limbo zquilongo, 3-4: lin. lat. ;

pedunculi oppositifolii, lanati, in flore 3 lin., im fructu 6-9 lin.

long., monocephali ; capitula in flore hemispherica, 3 lin. diam.,

in fructu globosa, 4-5 lin. diam. ; involucrum glabrim, immu-

tatum, demum reflexum ; receptaculum semiglobosum, foveatum,

# lin. diam., paleis persistentibus spathulato-setaceis sparsis

onustum. Corolla tubo gracili viridi, limbo expanso albo 5-

partito zquilongo; segmenta linearia, acuta. Achznia omnia

usque ad basin libera, creberrima, fusca, inermia et spinigera

intermixta, obconica, profunde 5-angulata, in sulcis transversim

rugosa, 14 lin. long., lobis calycinis stellatim radiatis, naviculi-

formibus, acutis; alia majora, 2 lin. long., brunnea, straminea,

* Full details of this structure are shown in Plate 49 a.

356 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez,

angulis acute carinatis, et in spinis e lobis calycinis valde auctis

terminatis, spinis superne profunde sulcatis, subulato-compressis,

subtus carinatis, 14 lin. long.*

6. Anomocarpus tenuis, nu. sp. ;—caulibus simplicibus, gracillime

elongatis, flexuosis, primum decumbentibus, mox erectis,

stramineis, sub lente parce puberulis, demum glabris, foliis

pinnato-sectis, laciniis linearibus, membranaceis, utrinque 2,

in petiolum angustissimum attenuatis, glaberrimis; pedun-

culis remotis, oppositifoliis, valde elongatis, monocephalis ;

capitulis semiglobosis, involucro fere ad basin 5-laciniato,

laciniis anguste linearibus, membranaceis, glabris; paleis

persistentibus, longis, spathulatis, involucro equilongis.—

Chile, v. s. in herb. Mus. Paris. (Gay).

Caulis gracilis, 10 poll. alt., }-4 lin. diam; folia 9 lin. long.,

segmentis rachique $ lin. lat., supremis simplicibus 3-4 lin. long.,

subsetaceis ; pedunculus in flore 6 lin., in fructu 18 lin. long. ;

capitulum 2-3 lin. diam.; flores quam in A. /eucanthemo pau-

ciores et ee | corolla 5 lin. long.; acheenia alba, libera,

pleraque inermia, 4 lin. long., alia pauca, brevissime spini-

gera ft.

7. Anomocarpus tenuifolius ; Calycera tenuifolia, Phil. MSS. ;—

subcespitosa, caulibus pluribus brevioribus, subdecumbenti-

bus, lanato-pilosis; foliis radicalibus plurimis, radiantibus,

elongatis, longe petiolatis, profunde pinnato-partitis, laciniis

subdivaricatis, linearibus, glaberrimis, superne eneryiis, sub-

tus costa mediana prominula signatis; caulinis brevioribus,

alternis ; pedunculis axillaribus, oppositifoliis, incurvis, pilosis,

monocephalis ; capitulis parvis.—In Andibus Chilensibus, v. s.

in herb. Hook. ; Cordillera de Chillan (Germain).

Radix fosltbbasi, 2 poll. long. ; caules 2-23 poll. long. ; folia

radicalia 1-14 poll. long., petiolo 6-9 lin. long., rachique 4-1

lin. lat., laciniis ineequalibus, seepius 4—5-jugis, 1-2 lin. long.,

4-1 lin. lat.; folia caulina 6-12 lin. long.; pedunculi 3 lin. long.;

capitulum 2-3 lin. diam.; flores 2 lin. long. ; ovarium 5-angu-

latum, 5-carinatum, obconicum, dentibus 5, erectis, carnosulis,

acutis, dorso carinatis; corolle tubus gracilis, viridis, limbo

albo, 5-partito.

* A drawing of this species will be seen in Plate 49 c.

+ This plant is represented in Plate 49 s.

['To be continued. |

Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects. 357

XLVI.—Characters of some apparently undescribed Ceylon

Insects. By F. Watxer.

[Continued from vol. v. p. 311.]

Fam. Chalcidiz.

Cuatcts pivipEens. Fem. Nigra, conferte punctata, facie excavata,

antennis thorace brevioribus, abdominis dimidio basali glabro, pe-

dibus rufis, tibiis posticis basi tarsisque posticis nigris, alis fusces-

centibus.

Female. Black, thickly and minutely punctured. Head as broad

as the thorax, deeply excavated in front. Antenne filiform, very

compact, shorter than the thorax. Prothorax very narrow in the

middle, much dilated on each side. Abdomen conical, narrower

but not longer than the thorax, smooth and shining from the base

to the middle; first segment less than half of the whole length.

Legs red, stout ; hind tibiee towards the base, and hind tarsi, black.

Wings brownish ; veins black ; ulna about one-fourth of the length

of the humerus; radius extending nearly to the tip of the wing.

- Length of the body 23 lines; of the wings 4 lines.

CHALCIS PANDENS. Fem. Nigra, conferte punctata, facie excavata,

antennis apice rufis, metathorace sulcato, tibiis posticis tarsisque

rufis, alis hyalinis.

Female. Black, thickly and minutely punctured, much like the

preceding species in structure. Antenne red at the tips. Meta-

thorax with a longitudinal furrow. Abdomen a little longer than

the thorax. Tarsi, knees, tips of tibiee, tips of hind coxz, hind

femora towards the base, and hind tibize, red. Wings hyaline ;

calli of the fore wings red. Length of the body 23 lines; of the

wings 33 lines.

Hatricetta rurimanus. Mas. Nigra, obscura, confertissime

punctata, antennis thorace paulo longioribus, abdomine elliptico

parvo basi glabro, tarsis anterioribus rufis, alis fuscis.

Male. Black, opake, very thickly and minutely punctured.

Head hardly broader than the thorax. Antenne filiform, stout,

very compact, a little longer than the thorax. Prothorax trans-

verse, not broader on each side than in the middle. Abdomen

elliptical, smooth, and shining towards the base, narrower and

much shorter than the thorax ; first segment occupying half the

: length. Anterior tarsi red. Wings brown; veins black, red to-

: wards the base ; ulna about one-fourth of the length of the hu-

je merus ; radius shorter than the ulna; stigma extremely small.

Length of the body 2 lines ; of the wings 3 lines.

HArTicetya INFIcIENS. Mas. Nigra, obscura, confertissime punc-

tata, abdomine basi glabro, tibiis anterioribus apice tarsisque an-

terioribus fulvis, alis albido-hyalinis.

Male. Black, opake, very thickly and minutely punctured, in

structure much like the preceding species. Abdomen smooth to-

Re oe gear! Sate SS Pie

358 Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects.

wards the base. Anterior knees, anterior tarsi, and tips of ante-

rior tibiee tawny. Wings whitish hyaline; veins piceous. Length

of the body 14 line; of the wings 1 line.

EuryToMA CoNnTRARIA. Mas. Nigra, rude punctata, antennis mo-

niliformibus, thorace robusto, petiolo longiusculo, abdomine glabro

parvo subcompresso, genubus tibiis apice tarsisque flavis, alis albis,

venis pallide flavis.

Male. Black, roughly punctured. Head not broader than the

thorax. Antennee moniliform, not longer than the thorax ; joints

elongate, petiolated. Thorax very robust. Petiole rather long.

Abdomen smooth, shining, slightly compressed, not more than

half the length or the breadth of the thorax. Knees, tarsi, and

tips of tibiee, yellow. Wings white; veins pale yellow. Length

of the body 14 line; of the wings 2 lines.

Evurytoma 1npEFENSA. Fem. Nigra, conferte punctata, capite

magno, antennis subclavatis, scapo luteo, abdomine glabro longi-

elliptico, pedibus fulvis, femoribus tibiisque posterioribus nigro

latissime fasciatis, tarsis flavescente-albis, alis fuscescentibus.

Female. Black, thickly punctured. Head broader than the

thorax. Antenne subclavate, not longer than the thorax ; scape

luteous. Abdomen elongate-elliptical, smooth, shining, narrower

but not longer than the thorax ; first segment occupying nearly

the whole surface; oviduct extending a little beyond the tip.

Legs tawny; each femur and posterior tibia with a very broad

black band ; tarsi yellowish white, Wings brownish, rather broad ;

veins black. Length of the body 1 line; of the wings 12 line.

EvcHARIS CONVERGENS. Mas. Viridis, cupreo varia, rude punc-

tata, antennis piceis thorace brevioribus octo-ramosis, scapo flavo,

thorace gibbo, scutello spinis duabus longis divergentibus basi

connexis armato, petiolo longo gracili, abdomine cyaneoviridi

longi-ovato glabro parvo, pedibus flavis, alis cinereis fusco notatis.

Fom. Obscure viridis, antennis nigris subclavatis submoniliformi-

bus, femoribus piceis.

Male. Green, partly cupreous, roughly punctured. Head as

broad as the thorax. Antenne piceous, shorter than the thorax,

with eight linear branches, whose tips are acuminated; scape

yellow. Thorax gibbous, well developed ; scutellum conical, _

prominent, furrowed along the middle, armed at the tip with two

long, diverging spines, which are connected at the base; meta-

thorax large, declining. Petiole slender, cylindrical, nearly as

long as the abdomen; the latter elongate-oval, bluish green,

smooth, shining, slightly compressed, and consisting apparently

of but one segment. Legs yellow, rather slender. Wings

cinereous. Fore wings brownish about the stigma; veins and

stigma black ; ulna shorter than the humerus ; radius very short ;

cubitus short. Female. Dark green. Head a little narrower than

the thorax, impressed between the eyes. Antenne with the flagel-

Mr. F. Walker on some undescribed Ceylon Insects. 359

lum black, subclavate, submoniliform. Petiole much shorter than

the abdomen ; the latter coarctate, much elevated, red beneath.

Femora piceous, except towards the tips. Fore wings with the

t on the stigma darker and more concise than that of the male,

and with a diffuse brownish mark behind it. Length of the body

2 lines; of the wings 33 lines.

- Evcuaris peprivata. Mas. Viridis, cupreo varia, rude punctata,

antennis piceis thorace longioribus novem-ramosis, scapo flavo,

thorace gibbo, petiolo longo gracili, abdomine fusiformi-compresso

glabro subtus rufo, pedibus flavis, alis cinereis fusco notatis.

Male. Green, partly cupreous, roughly punctured. Head as

broad as the thorax. Antenne piceous, longer than the thorax,

with nine subclavate branches; scape yellow. Thorax gibbous,

well developed ; scutellum prominent ; metathorax large, declining.

Petiole slender, cylindrical, nearly as long as the abdomen ; the

latter fusiform, compressed, smooth, shining, red beneath. ‘Legs

yellow, slender; coxee green. Wings cinereous. Fore wings with

an elongated brown spot extending from the stigma to the middle

of the disk ; veins black, in structure like those of the preceding

species. Length of the body 13 line; of the wings 3 lines.

PTEROMALUS MAGNICEPS. Mas. Obscure cyaneus, brevis, latus,

crassus, antennis fulvis clavatis, scapo luteo, abdomine piceo conico

4 glabro, pedibus fulvis, tarsis posterioribus luteis, alis anticis luridis

sat angustis.

Male. Dark blue, shining, short, broad, thick. Head broader

_ than the thorax. Antennz tawny, short, clavate; scape luteous.

Abdomen piceous, conical, very smooth and shining, reddish and

keeled beneath, not longer than the thorax. Legs tawny; poste-

rior tarsi and tips of tibize luteous. Fore wings lurid, rather nar-

ne veins piceous. Length of the body # line; of the wings

12 line.

"Note. —Another species of the Chalcidie is mentioned as Pte-

romalus rufus in the Catalogue referred to above ; but the specimen

so named is mutilated, and cannot be satisfactorily described.

Encyrtvus osstructus. Mas. Niger, robustus, nitens, scitissime

punctatus, capite magno, antennis piceis filiformibus corpore vix

brevioribus, scapo luteo, abdomine cyaneo brevi, pedibus piceis,

tarsis posterioribus flavis, alis albis.

Male. Black, robust, shining, very finely punctured. Head a

little broader than the thorax. Antennz piceous, filiform, nearly

as long as the body; joints elongated ; scape luteous. Abdomen

bright blue, much shorter than the thorax. Legs piceous; pos-

terior tarsi yellow, with piceous tips. Wings white; veins pale.

Length of the body 2 line; of the wings | line.

Fam. Diapriade.

Diapria apicais. Fem. Nigra, gracilis, glabra, nitens, capite

360 The Bario do Castello de Paiva on two new

globoso, antennis luteis capitatis corpore brevioribus clava nigra,

abdomine fusiformi, pedibus luteis, alis pallide cinereis.

Female. Black, slender, smooth, shining. Head globose, as

broad as the thorax. Antennee luteous, capitate, shorter than the

body; three apical joints black, thick. Thorax and abdomen

fusiform. Legs luteous. Wings pale cinereous. Length of the

body 1 line; of the wings 2 lines.

This species seems to be more nearly allied to D. nitida than

to any other of the British Diapria.

XLVII.— Descriptions of two Coleopterous Insects from Cambogia.

By the Bardo po CasteLio pz Parva, Professor of Botany

in the Academia Polytechnica of Oporto, &c.

Tue two insects which I describe below have been lately for-

warded to me from London by my friend T. Vernon Wollaston,

Esq., to whom I am indebted for many favours.

Ordo COLEOPTERA.

Fam. Cerambycide.

Genus Asryna, Newman (1842).

Abryna Regis-Petri, Paiva.

A. nigra, albo irrorata et picta; prothorace transverso, ad latera

versus angulos anticos bituberculato (vix spinoso) ; elytris punc-

tulis albidis undique irroratis, necnon fasciis duabus transversis

albidis (una sc. antemedia et altera postmedia), in dorso inter-

ruptis fractis, ornatis ; tarsis magnis, latissimis.

Long. corp. lin. 12-13.

Habitat in Cambogia, ad Europam pauca specimina nuperrime missa.

Regi fidelissimo Petro V°., Portugaliee Regum primo rerum natura-

lium studioso scrutatori et scientiarum protectori indefesso, hanc

pulchram Abrynam, et certe novam, ob affabilitatis obsequium

mihi semper concessum, leeto corde sponte dedicavi.

A, magna, lata, subcylindrica sed postice leviter et facile angustior,

sat dense punctata, nigra et pilis robustis brevibus demissis (aut

potius squamulis) nigris et albidis undique variegata. Caput

magnum, latum, deflexum, fronte deplanata in medio inter oculos"

carinata (carina calva, antice et postice evanescente, postice in cana-

liculam ducta), sat remote punctatum ; labro (sed preesertim ely-

peo) dilutiore subflavescente, instrumentis cibariis nigris. Pro-

thoraz transversus, antice et postice constrictus, ad latera inzequalis

et intra angulum anticum tuberculo calvo utrinque instructus,

angulo antico ipso in spinam tuberculiformam producto, sparse

punctatus, in medio longitudinaliter leviter canaliculatus (canali-

cula in disco obsoleta). lytra leetius et distinctius picta, punctis

rotundatis albidis undique irrorata, necnon fasciis duabus trans-

versis dentatis albidis (una mox ante medium et altera mox pone

ae oe

Coleopterous Insects from Cambogia. 361

medium sitis), in media parte disjunctis fractis, ornata; vix den-

sius et profundius punctata, sed punctis in seriebus longitudinalibus

haud dispositis; ad apicem ipsum truncata et conjunctim leviter

emarginata. Antenne fere corporis longitudine, nigre, articulis

(cirea quinque) basilaribus plus minus albido irroratis. Pedes

longi, validi, densius albido irrorati; ¢arsis magnis, latissimis,

subtus densissime spongioso-setulosis.

This beautiful Coleopterous Longicorn has been recently sent

to England from Cambogia, the fertile region situated between

Siam and Cochin-China, on the eastern coast of the Indian

Ocean. It appears to be a normal representative of the genus

Abryna of Newman, though in its external facies somewhat re-

sembling an Agelasta. Apart from other differences, however,

the members of the genus Agelasta have no tooth at the sides

of their prothorax (although one or two species have something

approaching to a tooth, in the shape of a small tubercle) ;

whereas the Abryne have two teeth, well pronounced, the one

above the other—as in the Abryna Regis-Petri. Moreover the

Abryne are narrower and more cylindric insects than the Age-

laste. The A. Regis-Petri is a very interesting and important

species, and one which at first sight somewhat resembles the

large Agelasta bifasciata, White, an imsect which occurs in

Northern India; however, the generic characters of the Abryna

Regis-Petri, specified above, will at once distinguish it from

that species.

Genus NrpHona, Dejean.

Niphona Regis-Ferdinandi, Paiva.

N. nigra, squamulis demissis ferrugineis plus minus tecta et irrorata,

profunde et dense punctata; prothorace inzequali, longitudinaliter

profunde subsulcato (sulcis interruptis irregularibus), ad latera

versus angulos anticos bituberculato; elytris postice paulatim

acutiusculis, punctis squamosis vix albidioribus parce irroratis, ad

apicem ipsum truncatis pilosis et singulatim emarginatis ; tarsis

Long. corp. lin. vix 10.

Habitat in Cambogia, una cum precedente degens.

Regi Ferdinando Saxe Coburgi Gothe, artium liberalium et agricul-

turze insigni cultori et etiam patrono generoso, hance Niphonam

novam et formosam necnon valde anomalam, ob gratiam nobilitatis

mihi regie collatam, grato animo libenter dedicavi.

NV. sat angusta, postice paulatim et distincte attenuata, profunde et

dense punctata (punctis magnis, latis, subconfluentibus), nigra et

squamulis demissis ferrugineis plus minus tecta et irrorata. Caput

deflexum, in medio canaliculatum, /abro(sed preesertim elypeo) dilu-

tiore subflavescente, instrumentis cibariis piceis. Prothoraz antice

et postice constrictus, valde inzequalis, punctis maximis profundis

et sulcis interruptis irregularibus longitudinalibus impressus, versus

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vi. 24

362 Dr. G.A. Walker-Arnott on Hypericum Anglicum.

utrumque latus intra angulum anticum tuberculo calvo minus

exstante armatus, angulo antico ipso incrassato tuberculum spini-

forme vix formante, undique dense ferrugineo-squamosus et in

medio longitudinaliter levissime canaliculatus (canalicula antice in

carinam mergente). /ytra punctis irregularibus vix albidioribus

squamosis hine inde irrorata, posterius paulatim et facile (sed di-

stincte) attenuata, ad apicem ipsum pilosa truncata et singulatim

subito excavata, fere spinas quatuor efficientia. Antenne circa

corporis longitudine, nigree, articulis ad basin plus minus albidiori-

bus. Pedes validi, plus minus ferrugineo irrorati; tarsis latis,

subtus densissime spongioso-setulosis.

Like the last insect, the present one has been lately received

in London from Cambogia, and forms an important addition to

the Coleopterous fauna of that region. The genus Niphona is

principally an East-Indian one; nevertheless species have been

discovered at Natal and other parts of Southern Africa, and

one (the N. saperdoides) has been described by Mulsant even

from Algeria and the south of Europe. The NV. Regis-Ferdinandi

has some affinity with the N. cylindracea from the East Indies,

although widely distinct therefrom specifically. The habits

of the Niphone are rather peculiar; and I am informed by my

friend T. V. Wollaston, Esq., of London, that there is a species

from Sumatra, in the Collection of the British Museum, which

has the following note, relating to its mode of life, appended

to it :—

“ Sumatra, May 1818. . . . Attaches itself strongly to smooth

flat surfaces, for which the inferior part of the tarsi seems pecu-

liarly to be adapted,—being in a manner scutellate, like the feet

of the Gecko, common Fly, and Dytiscus. They have great

strength in the antenne, which they seem to use as levers for

removing obstructions and turning themselves.”

Lisbon, Oct. 15, 1860.

XLVIIT.—Note on Hypericum Anglicum.

By G. A. Warxer-Arnort, LL.D.

Tue history of Hypericum Anglicum is given by Mr. Babington

in the Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xi. p. 360, and

vol. xv. p. 92. At first Mr. Babington was disposed to assign this

name to what he was afterwards satisfied was H. hircinum, a

south of Europe species, cultivated and perhaps now naturalized.

near Cork. Afterwards he more correctly transferred it to spe-

cimens he had received from Plymouth, and to others he had

seen in Dr. Balfour’s herbarium. While preparing the eighth

edition of the ‘ British Flora,’ this species much embarassed me.

I possessed no specimens from this country at all agreeing with

re ee TC eee

ee en ee

TR ey

Pe eo ee

a a ea mee ee

Dr. G. A. Walker-Arnott on Hypericum Anglicum. 363

Mr. Babington’s character, except one from “ Hills behind

Greenock,”’ which I found in the herbarium of the late Mr. D.

Steuart of Edinburgh, but without any indication of the precise

locality, the person by whom or the date when collected, although

various circumstances connected with my late friend lead me to

suppose that he had either collected or received it prior to 1818.

This specimen agreed so well with Mr. Babington’s description,

that I could not doubt of its being the same species which he

had in view, although in mine the pedicels and peduncles were

certainly not winged—a point which he and Bertoloni considered

of great importance. In all the species of Hypericum the leaves are

opposite and decussate ; and it usually results from this mode of

arrangement that herbaceous stems, or the herbaceous or young

parts of woody stems, are 2-edged or 4-angled, but that after

the leaves cease, and there are no large bracts to fulfil their

functions, the peduncles are irregularly angled or terete. When

there are four sepals, and these of large size, we often find the

pedicels 2—4-angled ; but when there are five, or when they are

small, vegetable physiology shows that we cannot expect this

appearance, or, when it is observed, must conclude that it is

accidental, and not a peculiarity of the species. I was therefore

not disposed to consider the wings on the peduncles mentioned

by Bertoloni to be of any importance for distinguishing the spe-

cies—if, indeed, he had not been deceived by a much-pressed,

dried specimen.

H. elatum of Aiton is said to have been introduced to our

gardens in 1762 ; but as yet its native country is undetermined :

at one time it was supposed to have been brought from North

America, but it is now well ascertained not to be indigenous

there. On comparing H.Anglicum from Greenock with a culti-

vated specimen named H. elatum, which I have from the late Mr,

Brodie’s herbarium, their identity was so apparent that I was

disposed at once to cancel the former name; but I was deterred

by the description given by Spach of his Androsemum parvi-

florum (Ann. Se. Nat. 2™ sér. v. p. 361), which was taken from

a cultivated specimen of H. elatum, Ait. (not Desrousseaux), in

which he states that the flowers are not much larger than in AH.

Androsemum, and that the sepals become much enlarged as the

fruit advances towards maturity,—neither of which characters

applied to what I had before me. I am now quite satisfied,

however, that they are the same, and that the sepals vary much

in size on the same branch, and sometimes in the same corymb ;

indeed, they may occasionally be seen small long after the

petals fall away, while they are large in some of the flower-buds.

The size of the flowers appears to depend much on the humidity

of the situation.

24%

364 Dr.G. A. Walker-Arnott on Hypericum Anglicum.

Dr. Balfour’s localities are three in number :—banks of the

Crinan Canal, Argyleshire, Sept. 6, 1827; Culross, Perthshire,

July 1833; and Galway in Ireland, Aug. 6, 1838. His speci-

mens are very imperfect, but are doubtless specifically the same

as mine; their pedicels and peduncles do not appear to me to

be winged. The first of these stations I examined with great

care during the month of August of this present year, but found

nothing at all resembling the plant of which I was in quest ; but

as there are some small gardens there (which, however, I did not

search), I am now convinced that it had been cultivated. The

second locality is known to abound in ornamental foreign shrubs

planted throughout the Valleyfield grounds by the gardener.

Of the nature of the third locality I am not qualified to speak.

My friend Dr. Dickie of Belfast (now Professor of Botany in

the University of Aberdeen) having informed me that he had met

with what he supposed to be H. Anglicum in the woods at Donard

Lodge, at the base of Slieve Donard, near Newcastle, co. Down, I

proceeded immediately to Belfast, and accompanied him to the

place on the 26th of Sept. Several large bushes of it, some with

a woody stem an inch or two in diameter at the base, occurred at

a low elevation ; but there were many smaller ones about 500 feet

higher up. It had obviously been planted, but whether brought

down from the mountain or from a distance remained doubtful

until we met the old forester, who assured us that there had been

neither a tree nor a shrub there except the Ulex nanus, var. Gallit

(which was everywhere), until he himself planted them, and that

he had brought all from a small nursery he had at Castlewellan,

a few miles distant. We still clung to the idea that it might

have been introduced by him to his nursery from the Slieve;

but he as positively asserted that he had procured it, with many

others of the ornamental shrubs we saw, about fifty or sixty

years ago, from Dickson’s gardens at Edinburgh. The Donard

plant quite agrees with my specimen marked H. elatum, also with

Dr. Balfour’s specimens named H. Anglicum by Mr. Babington ;

and it also accords with the figure of Androsemum grandifolium

of Reichenbach (Fl. Germ. vi. p. 70, t. 352. f. 5193). Reichen-

bach mentions that his specimens had been collected in a thicket

or shrubbery at Sion in Switzerland, where it must have been

cultivated, and also in “ Arran, Buteshire.” This last, in all

probability, had been taken by some tourist from the grounds

about Brodick Castle—a place well adapted to it on account of

the mildness of the climate, but where it must have been

planted.

I have some doubts about its being the H. grandifolium of

Choisy or Androsemum Webbianum of Spach; but I have not

authentic specimens from the Canary Islands to decide that

Ses RIM

Dr. G. A. Walker-Arnott on Hypericum Anglicum. 365

point. Spach arranges his A. parvifolium (H. elatum, Ait.) and

A. Webbianum at some distance from each other; and as he

was acquainted with both, the presumption is that they do differ :

at the same time, the essential character assigned by Choisy to

his H. grandifolium, in DeCandolle’s ‘ Prodromus,’ is equally

applicable to H. elatum,—the H. elatum of Choisy in the same

work being no doubt that of Desrousseaux in the ‘ Encyclopédie

Méthodigue,’ and not that of Aiton: from other circumstances,

however, I believe that it will be found that the true H. grandi-

folium has styles almost as long as those of H. hircinum, and

narrower sepals than those of H. elatum. What the Madeira

plant alluded to by Mr.-Babington is, I do not know.

H. elatum (for so I presume we must in future call the H. An-

glicum of Bertoloni) is a very handsome shrub, from 23 to 5 feet

high, woody below, much branched, and bearing copious lemon-

yellow flowers. Branches often purple or red, as in Cornus san-

guinea, slightly 2-edged, except between the two uppermost

airs of leaves, where it is usually much compressed or winged.

pale large, from 24 to 34 inches long, and 1} to 2 inches

broad, glossy, usually green, but sometimes spotted or tinged

with red in autumn. Peduncles and pedicels, when recent,

slightly angled, sometimes appearing fiat or 2-winged when

dried under pressure. Sepals in a double row, outer ones usu-

ally much broader than the inner, oval, acute, or with a minute

point, varying much in size on the same branch, but without

regard to the state of the flower, and not becoming enlarged

after the petals fall off; all the sepals become reflexed after

flowering, and are persistent. None of the flowers at Donard

Lodge had the petals fully expanded, even although they and

the bundles of stamens fell off by touching them ; all were erect,

concave, and closely surrounded the stamens; but this might

be caused by their growing in the shade, or by the lateness of the

season. The stamens were in five bundles or androphores, and

were so slightly united at the base that the stamens appeared

distinct when removed artificially.

H. elatum appears to be a much more tender shrub than H.

hircinum, and is not adapted to general cultivation in this coun-

try, except in green-houses: the same localities which are suit-

able to growing Fuchsias in the open air, where they become

small trees or large bushes, are equally adapted to H. elatum.

Both are injured readily by frost, and then either transformed

‘into an unseemly shrub, or cut down to the ground every

winter. It has now almost entirely disappeared from our bota-

nical gardens, but is, I learn, still to be seen in the Botanic

Garden of Trinity College, Dublin. Its native country is pro-

bably the Azores; and it can have no claim to be considered

366 Bibliographical Notices.

a native of Europe, and can scarcely be said even to be natural-

ized in the British Islands.

Besides the places I have mentioned where it has been seen

growing, Mr. Babington states that it was found by Mr. Pol-

whele on the cliff above Falmouth Harbour ; and I learn that

there is a specimen in Sir William J. Hooker’s herbarium at

Kew, sent from Helston, a few miles from Falmouth, by Mr.

C. A. Johns.

Glasgow, Oct. 13, 1860.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Gatherings of a Naturalist in Australasia : being Observations prin-

cipally on the Animal and Vegetable Productions of New South

Wales, New Zealand, and some of the Austral Islands. By

Grorce Bennett, M.D., F.L.S., F.Z.S. &c. 8vo, London,

Van Voorst, 1860.

Lirrte more than seventy years have elapsed since the founda-

tion of the British colony of New South Wales. At the period of its

establishment, and for many years afterwards, scarcely anything was

known in the mother country of the vast island on the shores of which

this almost infinitesimally small settlement had been made. Even its

coast-line was only made out imperfectly by numerous voyages of

discovery; and the condition of its interior has been ascertained

within the Jast few years. But such are the capabilities of this New

World, such its adaptation to the production of all the necessaries

and most of the luxuries of a highly cultivated state of society, that

within this short period—indeed, within the memory of living men—

it has advanced from a very unpromising origin to be the most

important of our colonial possessions, affording a home and an easy

subsistence to so many thousands of our countrymen, that it is hard

to find in the old country any one who has not some connexion

amongst its inhabitants.

Parallel with this material prosperity, our knowledge of the natural

productions of Australia has also advanced rapidly. Scientific ex-

peditions have been sent to explore the coasts and the recesses of

those parts of the continent not inhabited by white settlers ; private

collectors have zealously done their part of the work of discovery,

and some of the first botanists and zoologists of Europe have devoted

themselves to the task of describing the materials thus collected.

Upon the Birds and Mammals of Australia we have in this country

two splendid works from the pen of Mr. Gould, who himself undertook

a voyage to the Antipodes for the sake of observing his feathered

favourites in their native haunts. The sea-weeds of the Australian

coasts have also found an able expositor in Prof. Harvey; and of

many other groups, both of plants and animals, we possess more or

less accurate details.

But the majority of the works in which these particulars are to be

Bibliographical Notices. 367

found are scarcely available to any but the professed naturalist ; and

we know of no work professing to give a sketch of the ordi na-

tural productions of Australia, for the use of the general reader, such

as Dr. Bennett has furnished in the book before us. A residence of

nearly thirty years in New South Wales, interspersed only with

occasional voyages, principally in the Australasian Seas, during the

whole of which he appears to have been constantly engaged in the

acquisition of zoological and botanieal information, may be regarded

as giving him some right to speak with authority upon the natural

history of his adopted country; and the value of many observations

upon the habits of birds and other animals, for which we are already

indebted to our author, will confirm this right in the eyes of the scien-

tific naturalist. In fact, several of the most valuable and important

zoological chapters of the present work have already been communi-

cated by the author to the Zoological Society : such are those on the

Ornithorhynchus, the Mooruk, and the Australian Jabiru.

Passing over Dr. Bennett’s account of marine animals observed on

his voyage to Sydney, we find that the first actual step into the

zoology of Australia is made by his observations upon that most

anomalous of all vertebrate animals, the Ornithorhynchus. Indeed

this seems to have been one of the first objects to which he directed

his attention on his arrival in New South Wales, when we find him

setting out in pursuit of the “ Mallangong”’ (as it is termed by the

natives) with an energy which astonished those dusky gentry, who

could not understand why the “white feller,” with plenty of cattle

and sheep at his command, should take so much trouble to get an

inferior article of food. Dr. Bennett’s account of the Ornithorhyn-

chus, of which he had several specimens alive, forms one of the most

interesting chapters in his book.

The descriptions of the manners of the Australian Jabiru (Mye-

teria australis) and of the Mooruk or Cassowary of New Britain in

confinement, are likewise highly interesting. For the discovery of the

latter bird we are indebted to Dr. Bennett; and his name has deservedly

been handed down to posterity in its scientific denomination of Ca-

suarius Bennetti. Besides these, we find brief notes on numerous

other birds of Australia and the neighbouring islands, such as the

Albatrosses, Tropic-Birds, Frigate-Birds, Petrels and Gulls of the

coasts, and the King-fishers, Cuckoos, Lyre-Birds, Honey-eaters,

Bower-Birds, Pigeons, and Parrots of the interior. And, in con-

nexion with these, Dr. Bennett calls the attention of his fellow-colo-

nists to the effects of the wanton or ignorant destruction of the

feathered inhabitants of the countries in which they have taken up

their abode, pointing out, as has frequently been done (we fear with

very little effect) in this country, not only that many interesting

birds are now nearly exterminated in regions where, not many years

ago, they gave animation to the woods and fields, but that, by con-

stantly shooting or driving away birds which we may suppose to

be injurious to our possessions, we are in many cases actually de-

stroying our best friends. Even in the case of those birds which

are known to be most destructive to the produce of our fields and

368 Bibliographical Notices.

gardens, it must always be borne in mind that their attacks upon

our property are generally confined to some particular periods of the

year, whilst their instincts are constantly prompting them to the

destruction of other enemies of our crops, whose insidious attacks

can rarely be detected by the husbandman or gardener until after

the mischief is done ; so that in this way they far more than repay

us for any damage that they may do in their own proper persons.

In illustration of his remarks, Dr. Bennett tells us that the King-

fisher, known to the settlers by the not very complimentary name of

the “ Laughing Jackass” (Dacelo gigantea), was “for many years a

doomed bird, merely from ignorance of its natural habits ; for, having

been seen occasionally to pounce upon and devour a chicken, in the

absence of its usual food of snakes, mice, &c., it was regarded as one

of the destroyers of the poultry-yard ; and from the general destruc-

tion of these birds, a corresponding increase of reptiles and vermin

of all kinds was found upon the farms.” Subsequently the farmers

seem to have discovered their error, and the Laughing Jackass is

now unmolested. In a country which abounds in numerous snakes

(of which Mr. Bennett gives an account that might almost frighten

an intending emigrant) all reptilivorous birds should certainly be

protected ; and yet these, as being especially liable to temptation at

the sight of chickens when their natural food is not in the way, often

become peculiarly obnoxious to the farmer. But, as indicated by

Dr. Bennett, even the smaller Hawks will probably be found to do

more good in the exercise of their natural vocation than will suffice

to compensate for any depredations that they may commit upon our

domestic birds. Self-interest is most likely one great cause of the

difficulty with which these views are entertained by farmers. A

chicken carried off is an actual loss to the individual, but the destruc-

tion of vermin is a benefit to the community.

Of the peculiar Mammals of Australia Dr. Bennett gives but few

notices. Almost the only reference to the Kangaroos is to be found

at page 5, where, after quoting the saying of Charles Lamb, that the

small fore feet of these animals seemed to be peculiarly adapted for

picking pockets, our author remarks that it should have been added

that they have pockets to be picked. ‘‘ We have often amused our-

selves,” he adds, ‘‘ by throwing sugar or bread into the pouch of a

Kangaroo, and seen with what delight the animal has picked its own

pocket, and devoured the contents,—searching its bag, like a High-

lander his sporran, for more.” The Echidna, the Long-tailed Flying

Opossum (Belideus flaviventris), and the Flying Fox (Pteropus) come

in for rather a larger share of notice. Of the second, Dr. Bennett

had a living specimen, of which he gives an interesting account. It

is now in the Collection of the Zoological Society. Our author

also describes a few of the marine Mammals inhabiting the shores

of New South Wales, especially the Sperm Whale and the Dugong,

the latter of which, he tells us, furnishes an oil possessing the medi-

cinal properties of cod-liver oil, in place of which it has been pre-

scribed by some Australian physicians.

A more important service than even the detection of a new species

‘

ee ae er

he Cyn tat Ra ae

cs ae a :

Bibliographical Notices. 369

of Cassowary was rendered to the science of Zoology by Dr. Bennett

at a very early period of his residence in Australasia. ‘‘On the 24th

of August, 1829,” he says, “‘ when walking on the deck of the ship (at

Erromanga) on a calm evening, I observed an object floating upon

the water, resembling a dead tortoiseshell cat. So unexpected a sight

excited my curiosity ; and the boat, which was alongside the ship at

the time, was immediately manned, and sent to ascertain the nature

of the floating object. It was found to be the Pearly Nautilus.”

And thus Dr. Bennett was the first naturalist, since the time of

Rumphius, who had the good fortune to behold a living specimen of

this remarkable creature, almost the sole living representative of that

great group of chambered Cephalopods whose remains are to be met

with in some of the oldest of geological formations. Who cannot

enter into the feelings of our author, when the supposed tortoiseshell

cat turned out such a prize? or sympathize with his friend, referred

to on page 383, who, on inquiring of a native of the Fiji Islands

whether he was acquainted with the Nautilus, was coolly informed

by him that “he had just eaten one”? It appears, indeed, that all

the time that our zoologists have been longing for the opportunity of

examining the animal of the Pearly Nautilus, these “ ignorant brutes”’

of islanders have been in the constant habit of capturing and devour-

ing them; and a lady friend of Dr. Bennett’s informed him that she

was acquainted with a person who was wrecked upon an island near

New Caledonia, where he was frequently regaled with curried Nautili,

which he most unpoetically compared with Whelks.

We have devoted so much space to the consideration of the zoo-

logical contents of Dr. Bennett’s volume that we have but little to

spare for that of the interesting botanical information which it con-

tains. In his fifteenth chapter he describes the curious Australian

Baobab-tree (ddansonia Gregorii), the enormous gouty stems and

comparatively small branches of which give it a most singular aspect.

The sixteenth chapter is devoted to the cultivation of the Orange-

tree in Australia—a branch of industry which has already made much

progress, and which, from the peculiar suitability of the climate, is

robably destined to become of great importance to the colony of

New South Wales. It appears that it is amongst the orange-groves

that the singular Cicada, Cystosoma Saundersii, is to be met with,

and that so constantly that it is known in the colony as the Orange-

locust. We find also descriptions of the numerous species of Aca-

cias, Gum-trees, Casuarinas, Araucarias, and Apple-trees ( Angophore),

and of the several Dammara Pines which have lately been discovered

both in Australia and the islands of the Pacific,—interspersed with

interesting accounts of the districts in which these various trees grow,

and the uses to which they are applied both by natives and settlers.

The last two chapters previous to that in which Dr. Bennett describes

his homeward voyage, are devoted to the consideration of the vege-

table productions of New Zealand and Polynesia, with especial refe-

rence to those plants which are considered by the natives to possess

medicinal properties. Amongst these we have an interesting account

of the Kava (Piper methysticum), which appears to have some claim

370 Bibliographical Notices.

to be considered as a useful remedy in certain cases, and is also used,

like the Amanita of the Kamtschadales, to produce a certain amount

of jollification. Dr. Bennett describes a symposium of this kind in

the island of Tongatabu; and from his account of the preliminary

operations, in which a general chewing of the Kava was performed

by the company éefore its infusion with water to make the cheering

beverage, it would appear to be necessary that the partakers of this

entertainment should possess almost as little squeamishness as the

inferior classes of Kamtschadales.

We must now conclude our notice of Dr. Bennett’s ‘ Gatherings.’

We trust that we have said sufficient to indicate that his volume

contains much valuable and interesting matter. Although the style

in which it is written is somewhat discursive, the’general perform-

ance of the work is satisfactory, and it may be perused with much

advantage both by the general reader and the scientific naturalist.

The illustrations consist of several plates, some of them coloured,

representing the more interesting of the objects referred to, and of

numerous woodcuts scattered through the text.

The Honey-Bee ; its Natural History, Habits, Anatomy, and Mi-

croscopical Beauties. By James SaMvUELSON, assisted by J.

Braxton Hicks, M.D., F.L.S. With tinted Illustrations. 12mo.

London, Van Voorst, 1860.

Under the title of ‘Humble Creatures,’ Mr. Samuelson appears to

propose bringing before the public a series of notices of the structure

and habits of some of the lower animals; and the present volume is

the second effort he has made towards the accomplishment of this

design. His object, as explained by himself, is to show, from the

minute examination of some of those creatures which are usually

regarded as insignificant or even contemptible by the world at large,

how even these have been cared for by the Creator, how beautifully

their structure is adapted to all the purposes which they are intended

to fulfil i Nature, and how important they may be in the ceeconomy

of the world. Towards the attainment of this laudable object he

made a first essay some years ago, when he published the histories

of “The Earthworm and the Housefly,”’ and we are glad to see, by an

advertisement in his new volume, that its predecessor has met with

sufficient success to justify the production of a second edition. In

selecting the Honey-Bee for his second essay, he has perhaps, de-

parted a little from the precise line which he might have been ex-

pected to follow; as the Bee is certainly not one of those “ humble

creatures’ which are regarded with contempt or considered unim-

portant by even the most superficial ; and so much has been written

upon this insect and its wonderful instincts, that most people would

be ready to admit its history to be a subject of interest. However,

it is probably the general interest taken in the Bee that has induced

our author to make it the subject of his present volume; and, con-

sidering the new and remarkable facts which have lately been dis-

covered in the history of this insect, and which have scarcely yet

EMG aR he sry mens

Bibliographical Notices. 371

found their way into popular works, we cannot blame him for his

choice.

Mr. Samuelson’s treatise on the Honey-Bee may be regarded as

a popular Monograph of that insect; that is to say, he not only de-

scribes its external appearance and general habits, but enters minutely

into its anatomy and physiology, discussing its instincts and various

operations at considerable length. With the assistance of the figures,

most of which are good, the reader may investigate the whole struc-

ture, internal and external, of the Bee, and thus gain a better general

knowledge of the machinery by which the functions of insect life are

performed than could be obtained by the same amount of labour in any

other way. The structure of the eyes, antennze, and oral organs, of

the legs and wings, and of the segments of the body, is clearly de-

scribed ; and as the functions of each part are referred to en passant,

these details are relieved from that dryness which might otherwise

accompany a purely anatomical description. We have, however

noticed one or two slight errors and omissions in this Part, to which

we may call attention. Thus, at page 9, Mr. Samuelson seems to

intimate that each of the maxille is employed as a separate “‘trowel-

shaped blade” in plastering and moulding the wax ; which, we think,

is hardly the case, any more than that they are employed as a pair

of scissors for clipping the thin wax of the cells, as would seem to be

implied by statements on pp. 36 and37. The use of the mandibles in

working the wax does not appear to be referred to, although, as far as

our recollection serves, these are important organs in the architectural

operations of the Bee. In describing the differences between the Drones

and the two kinds of female Bees, our author has omitted all mention

of the additional joint in the antennz of the former, nor do we find

this referred to in his description of the antenne. From the large

size of the eyes in the Drones, Mr. Samuelson argues (p. 28) that we

must suppose them to have some duty to perform in the hive; but

we think that, considering the number of cases in which a similar

excessive development of the visual organs occurs in the males of

Insects, although we cannot see the reason for it, this argument of

design will hardly hold, and the “‘ male sex” of the Honey-Bee must

submit contentedly to the charge of being “of no use in the house,”

which is often brought by their partners against males far higher in

the scale of organization.

Mr. Samuelson’s account of the mode of formation of the comb is

of course founded to a great extent upon the labours of his prede-

cessors, and contains nothing new ; it is, however, well put together,

and will prove interesting to the reader. In treating of the cause of

the hexagonal form of the cells, our author inclines to the theory

that this form is produced in consequence of the mechanical condi-

tions under which the cells are built, as opposed to the assumption

either of a special instinct prompting the workers to make hexagonal

cells, or of some condition in the structure of the Bees which renders

this form the necessary result of their labours. In this view he is

no doubt correct, as the principal evidence certainly tends to show

that the hexagonal form of the cells is caused by a process analogous

372 Bibliographical Notices.

to that by which numerous contiguous and equally expanding cylin-

ders acquire this configuration ; and we must therefore submit with

a good grace to give up this as an example of instinct in the Bee.

There is, however, a striking exercise of instinct in the construction

of the comb, which we are sorry to see that Mr. Samuelson has en-

tirely omitted to mention, namely the alternate arrangement of the

cells on the two sides of the comb, by which, as is well known, a con-

siderable economy of space and material is realized. This is a serious

omission in a work devoted to the history of the Honey-Bee.

Notwithstanding the defects to which we have alluded, and one or

two others of minor importance, Mr. Samuelson has succeeded in

producing a valuable contribution to our popular entomological

literature, and one which we can safely recommend. He has con-

cluded it most appropriately with two chapters on instinct; but to

these we cannot allude, further than to say that they contain a good

résumé of the subject. The plates illustrating the description of the

Bee are well executed, on tinted paper, and will materially assist the

unlearned reader in understanding the anatomical details.

Actinologia Britannica: a History of the British Sea-Anemones

and Madrepores. By P. H. Gossz, F.R.S. London, Van Voorst,

1858-60. [Second Notice. ]

It is just two years since we called our readers’ attention to the

appearance of the first parts of this valuable work; and it is with

much pleasure that we now announce its completion. There are but

few books on the Natural History of these Islands that can in any

way compare with Mr. Gosse’s ‘ Actinologia Britannica,’ whether we

regard the evident care and conscientiousness with which it has been

got up or the elegance of the illustrations.

In our previous notice we remarked upon the great strides which

have been made in the knowledge of our Helianthoid Polypes within

the last few years, mainly in consequence of the strong taste for

aquaria, to which Mr. Gosse has most zealously lent a helping hand.

A careful comparison of the book now before us with the other

standard work on the subject, namely Johnston’s ‘ British Zoophytes,’

shows clearly how greatly we are indebted to our author for the pro-

gress that has been made in this branch of zoology. In Johnston’s

volume we find descriptions of thirty-two Sea-Anemones and Corals ;

Mr. Gosse describes nearly double that number, namely sixty-three,

whilst five others are indicated as imperfectly described by other

authors, or as doubtful species, and six more, only one of which was

known to Johnston, are placed in an appendix as species incerte

sedis. If these doubtful species be hereafter established, the number

of British Helianthoida will be raised to seventy-four. On further

examination it appears that in all eleven of Johnston’s species have

disappeared from the list, being placed either as synonyms of others

or as doubtful species ; so that the number of species described as

British by Johnston which still retain their full specific rank amounts

to only twenty-one. We thus get an addition of forty-two species

uit

Miscellaneous. 373

to the British list; and of these it appears that no less than thirty-

three have been first described by Mr. Gosse, twelve of them in the

work now under consideration. Moreover, for the discovery of twelve

of the new species we are indebted to our author ; so that he may put

in a strong claim to be considered the historian of the British Sea-

Anemones. Amongst the additions, it is interesting to see that no

less than ten species of Coralligenous Polypes occur in our seas,

Johnston only describing three, if we omit the Pocillopora inter-

stincta, which is inserted by Mr. Gosse with a note of interrogation.

As we have already described the mode in which Mr. Gosse has

treated his subject, it will be unnecessary to enter upon its considera-

tion here, further than by stating that he has executed his plan

most judiciously throughout ; his descriptions are clear and charac-

teristic ; and the habits of the animals are treated of in that agreeable

manner which must be familiar to all readers of Mr. Gosse’s books.

The system adopted by Mr. Gosse in conferring English names upon

the Sea-Anemones is also worthy of notice, as he has, by a bold

manufacture of diminutive names, most happily succeeded in avoid-

ing those sesquipedalian combinations which usually render the so-

called English names of animals more uncouth and unpronounceable

than their scientific denominations.

The last Part contains an Index and an Introduction, the latter

giving a description of the anatomy and physiology of the Helian-

thoid Polypes, which will be found of great service to the student,

especially as so many of the anatomical terms now adopied for these

and many other groups of the lower animals are not to be found in -

any of our zoological text-books. We have already spoken of the great

beauty of the illustrations, and may therefore now take leave of Mr.

Gosse’s book, in the hope that many of our readers will avail them-

selves of such an excellent guide in the investigation of the interesting

order of animals to which it is devoted.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Darwin on the Origin of Species.

By Prof. Asa Gray, Cambridge, United States *.

{In our Number for September last we placed before our readers an

extract from the forthcoming volume of Prof. Agassiz’s ‘ Contribu-

tions to the Natural History of the United States,’ relating to the

interesting question as to the origin of species, newly raised by Mr.

Darwin’s well-known book. We now give a notice on the opposite

side of the question to that taken by Prof. Agassiz, from the pen of

another able naturalist of the United States, for the communication

of which we are indebted to Mr. Darwin.—Ens. |

“T can entertain no doubt, after the most deliberate study and dis-

passionate judgment of which I am capable, that the view which

most naturalists entertain, and which I formerly entertained—namely

that each species has been independently created—is erroneous. [

* From the ‘ Atlantic Monthly,’ August 1860.

374 Miscellaneous.

am fully convinced that species are not immutable, but that those

belonging to what are called the same genera are lineal descendants

of some other and generally extinct species, in the same manner as

the acknowledged varieties of any one species are the descendants of

that species. Furthermore, I am convinced that Natural Selection

has been the main, but not exclusive, means of modification.”

This is the kernel of the new theory—the Darwinian creed, as

recited at the close of the introduction to the remarkable book under

consideration. The questions ‘‘ What will he do with it?” and

‘‘ How far will he carry it?’ the author answers at the close of the

volume: ‘I cannot doubt that the theory of descent with modifica-

tion embraces all the members of the same class.”? Furthermore,

“I believe that all animals have descended from at most only four

or five progenitors, and plants from an equal or lesser number.”

Seeing that analogy as strongly suggests a further step in the same

direction, while he protests that ‘‘ analogy may be a deceitful guide,”

yet he follows its inexorable leading to the inference that “ probably

all the organic beings which have ever lived on this earth have de-

scended from some one primordial form, into which life was first

breathed *.”

In the first extract we have the thin end of the wedge driven a

little way ; in the last, the wedge is driven home.

We have already sketched some of the reasons suggestive of such

a theory of derivation of species—reasons which give it plausibility,

and even no small probability, as applied to our actual world and to

changes occurring since the last tertiary period. We are well pleased

at this moment to find that the conclusions we were arriving at in

this respect are sustained by the very high authority and impartial

judgment of Pictet, the Swiss paleontologist. In his review of

Darwin’s book +—much the fairest and most admirable opposing one

that has yet appeared—he freely accepts that ensemédle of natural

operations which Darwin impersonates under the now familiar name

of Natural Selection, allows that the exposition throughout the first

chapters seems “dla fois prudent et fort,” and is disposed to accept

the whole argument in its foundations,—that is, so far as it relates

to what is now going on, or has taken place inthe present geological

period, which period he carries back through the diluvial epoch to

the borders of the tertiaryt. Pictet accordingly admits that the

* Page 484, Engl. ed. In the new American edition (vide Supplement,

pp- 431, 432) the principal analogies which suggest the extreme view are

referred to, and the remark is appended—* But this inference is chiefly

ounded on analogy, and it is immaterial whether or not it be accepted.

‘The case is different with the members of each great class, as the Vertebrata

or Articulata; for here we have in the laws of homology, embryology, &c.,

some distinct evidence that all have descended from a single primordial

arent.”

+ In Bibliothéque Universelle de Genéve, Mars 1860.

t This we learn from his very interesting article ‘De la Question de

YHomme Fossile,’ in the same (March) number of the Bibliothéque

Universelle.

he ey eee ee

Miscellaneous. 375

theory will very well account for the origination by divergence of

nearly related species, whether within the present period or in remoter

geological times,—a very natural view for him to take, since he appears

to haye reached and published, several years ago, the pregnant con-

- clusion that there most probably was some material connexion be-

tween the closely related species of two successive faunas, and that

the numerous close species, whose limits are so difficult to determine,

were not all created distinct and independent. But while accepting,

or ready to accept, the basis of Darwin’s theory and all its legitimate

direct inferences, he rejects the ultimate conclusions, brings some

weighty arguments to bear against them, and is evidently convinced

that he can draw a clear line between the sound inferences which he

fayours, and the unsound or unwarranted theoretical deductions

which he rejects. We hope he can.

This raises the question, Why does Darwin press his theory to

these extreme conclusions? Why do all hypotheses of derivation

converge so inevitably to one ultimate point? Having already con-

sidered some of the reasons which suggest or support the theory at

its outset,—which may carry it as far as such sound and experienced

naturalists as Pictet allow that it may be true, perhaps as far as Darwin

himself unfolds it in the introductory proposition cited at the begin-

ning of this article,—we may now inquire after the motives which

impel the theorist so much further. Here proofs, in the proper

sense of the word, are not to be had. We are beyond the region of

demonstration, and have only probabilities to consider. What are

these probabilities? What work will this hypothesis do to establish

a claim to be adopted in its completeness? Why should a theory

which may plausibly enough account for the diversification of the

species of each special type or genus be expanded into a general

system for the origination or successive diversification of all species,

and all special types or forms, from four or five remote primordial

forms, or perhaps from one? We accept the theory of gravitation

because it explains all the facts we know, and bears all the tests that

we can put it to. We incline to accept the nebular hypothesis for

similar reasons, not because it is proved—thus far it is wholly inca-

pable of proof—but because it is a natural theoretical deduction from

accepted physical laws, is thoroughly congruous with the facts, and

because its assumption serves to connect and harmonize these into

one probable and consistent whole. Can the derivative hypothesis

be maintained and carried out into a system on similar grounds? If

so, however unproved, it would appear to be a tenable hypothesis,

which is all that its author ought now to claim. Such hypotheses

as from the conditions of the case can neither be proved nor disproved

by direct evidence or experiment are to be tested only indirectly,

and therefore imperfectly, by trying their power to harmonize the

known facts, and to account for what is otherwise unaccountable,

So the question comes to this—What will an hypothesis of the deri-

vation of species explain which the opposing view leaves unexplained ?

Questions these which ought to be entertained before we take up

the arguments which have been advanced against this theory, We

376 Miscellaneous.

can only glance at some of the considerations which Darwin adduces,

or will be sure to adduce in the future and fuller exposition which is

promised. To display them in such wise as to indoctrinate the un-

scientific reader would require a volume. Merely to refer to them

in the most general terms would suffice for those familiar with

scientific matters, but would scarcely enlighten those who are not.

Wherefore let these trust the impartial Pictet, who freely admits

that, ‘in the absence of sufficient direct proofs to justify the possi-

bility of his hypothesis, Mr. Darwin relies upon indirect proofs, the

bearing of which is real and incontestable,” who concedes that “his

theory accords very well with the great facts of comparative anatomy

and zoology—comes in admirably to explain unity of composition of

organisms, also to explain rudimentary and representative organs,

and the natural series of genera and species—equally corresponds

with many paleontological data—agrees well with the specific resem-

blances which exist between two successive faunas, with the paral-

lelism which is sometimes observed between the series of paleeonto-

logical succession and of embryonal development,” &c.; and finally,

although he does not accept the theory in these results, he allows

that “it appears to offer the best means of explaining the manner in

which organized beings were produced in epochs anterior to our

own.”

What more than this could be said for such a hypothesis? Here,

probably, is its charm, and its strong hold upon the speculative mind.

Unproven though it be, and cumbered primd facie with cumulative

improbabilities as it proceeds, yet it singularly accords with great

classes of facts otherwise insulated and enigmatic, and explains many

things which are thus far utterly inexplicable upon any other scien-

tific assumption.

Darwin’s hypothesis is the natural complement to Lyell’s unifor-

mitarian theory in physical geology. It is for the organic world

what that popular view is for the inorganic; and the acceptors of

the latter stand in a position from which to regard the former in the

most favourable light. Wherefore the rumour that the cautious

Lyell himself has adopted the Darwinian hypothesis need not sur-

prise us. The two views are made for each other, and like the two

counterpart pictures for the stereoscope, when brought together,

combine into one apparently solid whole.

If we allow, with Pictet, that Darwin’s theory will very well serve

for all that concerns the present epoch of the world’s history—an

epoch which this renowned palzeontologist regards as including the

diluvial or quaternary period—then Darwin’s first and foremost need

in his onward course is a practicable road from this into and through

the tertiary period, the intervening region between the comparatively

near and the far remote past. Here Lyell’s doctrine paves the way,

by showing that in the physical geology there is no general or abso-

lute break between the two, probably no greater between the latest

tertiary and the quaternary period than between the latter and the

present time. So far, the Lyellian view is, we suppose, generally

concurred in. Now, as to the organic world, it is largely admitted

vee

Miscellaneous. 377

that numerous Tertiary species have continued down into the qua-

ternary, and many of them to the present time. A goodly per-

centage of the earlier and nearly half of the later Tertiary Mol-

lusca, according to Deshayes, Lyell, and, if we mistake not, Bronn,

still live. This identification, however, is now questioned by a

naturalist of the very highest authority. But, in its bearings on

the new theory, the point here turns not upon absolute identity so

much as upon close resemblance. For those who, with Agassiz,

doubt the specific identity in any of these cases, and those who

say, with Pictet, that “the later Tertiary deposits contain in ge-

neral the débris of species very nearly related to those which still

exist, belonging to the same genera, but specifically different,” may

also agree with Pictet that the nearly related species of successive

faunas must or may have had “a material connexion.” Now the

only material connexion that we have an idea of in such a case is a

genealogical one. And the supposition of a genealogical connexion

is surely not unnatural in such cases—is demonstrably the natural

one as respects all those Tertiary species which experienced natu-

ralists have pronounced to be identical with existing ones, but which

others now deem distinct ; for to identify the two is the same thing

as to conclude the one to be ancestors of the other. No doubt there

are differences between the Tertiary and the present individuals—

differences equally noted by both classes of naturalists, but differently

estimated. By the one these are deemed quite compatible, by

the other incompatible with community of origin. But who can

tell us what amount of difference is compatible with community of

origin? This is the very question at issue, and one to be settled by

observation alone. Who would have thought that the peach and the

nectarine came from one stock? But this being proved, is it now

very improbable that both were derived from the almond, or from

some common amygdaline progenitor? Who would have thought

that the cabbage, cauliflower, broccoli, kale, and kohlrabi are deriva-

tives of one species, and rape or colza, turnip, and probably rutabaga,

of another species? And who that is convinced of this can long

undoubtingly hold the original distinctness of turnips from cabbages

as an article of faith? On scientific grounds, may not a primordial

cabbage or rape be assumed as the ancestor of all the cabbage races,

on much the same ground that we assume a common ancestry for

the diversified human races? If all our breeds of cattle came from

one stock, why not this stock from the Aurochs, which has had all the

time between the diluvial and the historic periods in which to set off

a variation perhaps no greater than the difference between some sorts

of cattle?

That considerable differences are often discernible between Tertiary

individuals and their supposed descendants of the present day affords

no argument against Darwin’s theory, as has been rashly thought,

but is decidedly in its favour. If the identification were so. perfect

that no more differences were observable between the Tertiary and

the recent shells than between various individuals of either, then

Darwin’s opponents, who argue the immutability of species from the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi.

378 Miscellaneous.

ibises and cats preserved by the ancient Egyptians being just like

those of the present day, could triumphantly add a few hundred

thousand years more to the length of the experiment and to the force

of their argument. As the facts stand, it appears that, while some

Tertiary forms are essentially undistinguishable from existing ones,

others are the same with a difference which is judged not to be spe-

cific or aboriginal, and yet others show somewhat greater differences,

such as are scientifically expressed by calling them marked varieties,

or else doubtful species ; while others, differing a little more, are con-

fidently termed distinct, but nearly-related species. Now, is not all

this a question of degree, of mere gradation of difference? Is it at all

likely that these several gradations came to be established in two totally

different ways—some of them (though naturalists can’t agree which)

through natural variation, or other secondary cause, and some by origi-

nal creation, without secondary cause? We have seen that the judicious

Pictet answers such questions as Darwin would have him do, in affirm-

ing that, in all probability, the nearly-related species of two successive

faunas were materially connected, and that contemporaneous species,

similarly resembling each other, were not all created so, but have

become so. This is equivalent to saying that species (using the term

as all naturalists do and must continue to employ the word) have

only a relative, not an absolute fixity; that differences fully equiva-

lent to what are held to be specific may arise in the course of time,

so that one species may at length be naturally replaced by another

species a good deal like it, or may be diversified through variation or

otherwise into two, three, or more species, or forms as different as

species. This concedes all that Darwin has a right to ask, all that

he can directly infer from evidence. We must add that it affords a

locus standi, more or less tenable, for inferring more.

Here another geological consideration comes in to help on this

inference. The species of the later Tertiary period for the most part

not only resembled those of our days (many of them so closely as to

suggest an absolute continuity), but also occupied in general the same

regions that their relatives occupy now. The same may be said,

though less specially, of the earlier Tertiary and of the later Secondary;

but there is less and less localization of forms as we recede, yet some

localization even in paleeozoic times. While in the secondary period

one is struck with the similarity of forms and the identity of many

of the species which flourished apparently at the same time in all or

in the most widely separated parts of the world, in the Tertiary

epoch, on the contrary, along with the increasing specialization of

climates and their approximation to the present state, we find abun-

dant evidence of increasing localization of orders, genera, and species ;

and this localization strikingly accords with the present geographical

distribution of the same groups of species. Where the imputed fore-

fathers lived, their relatives and supposed descendants now flourish.

All the actual classes of the animal and vegetable kingdoms were

represented in the Tertiary faunas and floras, and in nearly the same

proportions and the same diversities as at present. The faunas of

what are now Europe, Asia, America, and Australia differed from

eS a

Se es eee Tor ey

Oe ees

ES Dene et Oe an ie

ners

Miscellaneous. 379

each other much as they now differ : in fact (aceording to Adolphe

Brongniart, whose statements we here condense*), the inhabitants

of these different regions appear for the most part to have acquired,

before the close of the Tertiary period, the characters which essen-

tially distinguish their existing faunas. The eastern continent had

then, as now, its great Pachyderms, Elephants, Rhinoceros, and

Hippopotamus ; South America its Armadillos, Sloths, and Ant-

eaters ;. Australia a crowd of Marsupials; and the very strange birds

of New Zealand had predecessors of similar strangeness. Everywhere

the same geographical distribution as now, with a difference in the

particular area, as respects the northern portion of the continents,

answering to a warmer climate then than ours, such as allowed spe-

cies of Hippopotamus, Rhinoceros, and Elephant to range even to

the regions now inhabited by the Rein-deer and the Musk-ox, and

with the serious disturbing intervention of the glacial period within

a comparatively recent time. Let it be noted also, that those Tertiary

species which have continued with little change down to our days

are the marine animals of the lower grades, especially Mollusca.

Their low organization, moderate sensibility, and the simple condi-

tions of an existence in a medium like the ocean, not subject to great

variation, and incapable of sudden change, may well account for their

continuance ; while, on the other hand, the more intense, however

gradual, climatic vicissitudes on land, which have driven all tropical

and subtropical forms out of the higher latitudes and assigned to

them their actual limits, would be almost sure to extinguish such

huge and unwieldy animals as Mastodons, Mammoths, and the like,

whose power of enduring altered circumstances must have been small.

This general replacement of the Tertiary species of a country by

others so much like them is a noteworthy fact. The hypothesis of

the independent creation of all species, irrespective of their antece-

dents, leaves this fact just as mysterious as is creation itself; that of

derivation undertakes to account for it. Whether it satisfactorily

does so or not, it must be allowed that the facts well aceord with that

assumption.

The same may be said of another conclusion, namely, that the

geological succession of animals and plants appears to correspond in

a general way with their relative standing or rank in a natural system

of classification. It seems clear that though no one of the grand

types of the animal kingdom can be traced back further than the

rest, yet the lower classes long preceded the higher; that there has

been on the whole a steady progression within each class and order ;

and that the highest plants and animals have appeared only in rela-

tively modern times. It is only, however, in a broad sense that this

generalization is now thought to hold good. It encounters many

spearen exceptions, and sundry real ones. So far as the rule holds, -

is as it should be upon a hypothesis of derivation.

The rule has its exceptions; but, curiously enough, the most

striking class of exceptions, if such they be, seems to us even more

* In Comptes Rendus de l’Acad. des Sciences, Févr. 2, 1857.

25*

380 Miscellaneous.

favourable to the doctrine of derivation than is the general rule of a

pure and simple ascending gradation. We refer to what Agassiz calls

prophetic and synthetic types; for which the former name may

suffice, as the difference between the two is evanescent.

‘It has been noticed,’’ writes our great zoologist, ‘ that certain

types, which are frequently prominent among the representatives of

past ages, combine in their structure peculiarities which at later

periods are only observed separately in different, distinct types.

Sauroid fishes before reptiles, Pterodactyles before birds, Ichthyo-

sauri before dolphins, &c. There are entire families of nearly every

class of animals, which in the state of their perfect development

exemplify such prophetic relations. . .. The Sauroid fishes of the past

geological ages are an example of this kind. These fishes, which pre-

ceded the appearance of reptiles, present a combination of ichthyic

and reptilian characters not to be found in the true members of this

class, which form its bulk at present. The Pterodactyles, which

preceded the class of Birds, and the Ichthyosauri, which preceded

the Cetacea, are other examples of such prophetic types *.”

Now these reptile-like fishes, of which Gar-pikes are the living

representatives, though of earlier appearance, are admittedly of higher

rank than common fishes. They dominated until reptiles appeared,

when they mostly gave place to (or, as the derivationists will insist,

were resolved by divergent variation and natural selection mto) com-

mon fishes, destitute of reptilian characters, and saurian reptiles,—

the intermediate grades, which, according to a familiar piscine say-

ing, are “neither fish, flesh, nor good red-herring,”’ being eliminated

and extinguished by natural consequence of the struggle for existence

which Darwin so aptly pourtrays. And so, perhaps, of the other

prophetic types. Here type and antitype correspond. If these are

true prophecies, we need not wonder that some who read them in

Agassiz’s book will read their fulfilment in Darwin’s.

Note also, in this connexion, that, along with a wonderful persis-

tence of type, with change of species, genera, orders, &c., from

formation to formation, no species and no higher group which has

once unequivocally died out ever afterwards reappears. Why is this,

but that the link of generation has been sundered? Why, on the

hypothesis of independent originations, were not failing species re-

created, either identically or with a difference, in regions eminently

adapted to their well-being? To take a striking case. That no part

of the world now offers more suitable conditions for wild horses and .

cattle than the Pampas and other plains of South America, is shown

by the facility with which they have there run wild and enormously

multiplied, since introduced from the Old World not long ago.

There was no wild American stock. Yet in the times of the Mastodon

and Megatherium, at the dawn of the present period, wild horses

and cattle—the former certainly very much like the existing Horse

—roamed over those plains in abundance. On the principle of ori-

* Agassiz, ‘Contributions :’ Essay on Classification, p. 117, where, we may

be permitted to note, the word “ Crustacea” is by a typographical error

printed in place of Cetacea.

von

A eae

a ee ee ae eT

Miscellaneous. 381

ginal and direct created adaptation of species to climate and other

conditions, why were these types not reproduced, when, after the

colder intervening era, those regions became again eminently adapted

to such animals? Why, but because, by their complete extinction

in South America, the line of descent was here utterly broken?

Upon the ordinary hypothesis, there is no scientific explanation pos-

sible of this series of facts, and of many others like them. Upon the

new hypothesis, “the succession of the same types of structure within

the same areas during the later geological periods ceases to be mys-

terious, and is simply explained by inheritance.’ Their cessation is

; failure of issue.

Along with these considerations, the fact should be remembered,

that, as a general thing, related species of the present age are geo-

graphically associated. The larger part of the plants, and still more

of the animals, of each separate country are peculiar to it; and, as

most species now flourish over the graves of their by-gone relatives

of former ages, so they now dwell among or accessibly near their

kindred species.

’ Here also comes in that general “ parallelism between the order of

‘ succession of animals and plants in geological times, and the grada-

7 tion among their living representatives” from low to highly organized,

; from simple and general to complex and specialized forms; also

‘ ‘*the parallelism between the order of succession of animals in geo-

( logical times, and the changes their living representatives undergo

§ during their embryological growth,’’—as if the world were one pro- —

j longed gestation. Modern science has much insisted on this paral-

lelism, and to a certain extent is considered to have made it out. All

these things, which conspire to prove that the ancient and the recent

forms of life ‘are somehow intimately connected together in one

grand system,” equally conspire to suggest that the connexion is one

similar or analogous to generation. Surely no naturalist can be

blamed for entering somewhat confidently upon a field of speculative

inquiry which here opens so invitingly ; nor need former premature

endeavours and failures utterly dishearten him.

All these things, it may naturally be said, go to explain the order,

not the mode, of the incoming of species. But they all do tend to

bring out the generalization expressed by Mr. Wallace in the formula

that “‘every species has come into existence coincident both in time

and space with pre-existing closely allied species.’”” Not, however,

that this is proved, even of existing species, as a matter of general

fact : it is obviously impossible to prove anything of the kind. But

we must concede that the known facts. strongly suggest such an in-

ference. And since species are only congeries of individuals, and

every individual came into existence in consequence of pre-existing

5 individuals of the same sort, so leading up to the individuals with

which the species began, and since the only material sequence we

\ know of among plants and animals is that from parent to progeny,

. the presumption becomes exceedingly strong that the connexion of

; the incoming with the pre-existing species is a genealogical one.

Here, however, all depends upon the probability that Mr. Wallace’s

882 Miscellaneous.

inference is really true. Certainly it is not yet generally accepted ;

but a strong current is setting towards its acceptance.

So long as universal cataclysms were in vogue, and all life upon

the earth was thought to have been suddenly destroyed and renewed

many times in succession, such a view could not bethought of. So

the equivalent view maintained by Agassiz, and formerly, we believe,

by D’Orbigny, that, irrespective of general and sudden catastrophes,

or any known adequate physical cause, there has been a total depo-

pulation at the close of each geological period or formation, say forty

or fifty times, or more, followed by as many independent great acts

of creation, at which alone have species been originated, and at each

of which a vegetable and an animal kingdom were produced entire

and complete, full-fledged, as flourishing, as wide-spread and popu-

lous, as varied and mutually adapted from the beginning as ever

afterwards,—such a view of course supersedes all material connexion

between successive species, and removes even the association and

geographical range of species entirely out of the domain of physical

causes and of natural science. This is the extreme opposite of Wal-

lace’s and Darwin’s view, and is quite as hypothetical. The nearly

universal opinion, if we rightly gather it, manifestly is, that the re-

placemeut of the species of successive formations was not complete

and simultaneous, but partial and successive, and that along the

course of each epoch some species probably were introduced, and

some, doubtless became extinct. If all since the Tertiary belongs to

our present epoch, this is certainly true of it; if to two or more

epochs, then the hypothesis of a total change is not true of them.

Geology makes huge demands upon time; and we regret to find

that it has exhausted ours,—that what we meant for the briefest and

most general sketch of some geological considerations in favour of

Darwin’s hypothesis has so extended as to leave no room for con-

sidering ‘the great facts of comparative anatomy and zoology”’ with

which Darwin’s theory “ very well accords,” nor for indicatng how

‘it admirably serves for explaining the unity of composition of all

organisms, the existence of representative and rudimentary organs,

and the natural series which genera and species compose.” Suffice

it to say that these are the real strongholds of the new system on its

theoretical side; that it goes far towards explaining both the physio-

logical and the structural gradations and relations between the two

kingdoms, and the arrangement of all their forms in groups subordinate

to groups, all within a few great types ; that it reads the riddle of abor-

tive organs and of morphological conformity, of which no other theory

has ever offered a scientific explanation, and supplies a ground for

harmonizing the two fundamental ideas which naturalists and philo-

sophers conceive to have ruled the organic world, though they could

not reconcile them,—namely, Adaptation to Purpose and the Con-

ditions of Existence, and Unity of Type. To reconcile these two

undeniable principles is a capital problem in the philosophy of natural

history; and the hypothesis which consistently does so thereby

secures a great advantage.

We all know that the arm and hand of a monkey, the fore leg and

Miscellaneous. 383

foot of a dog and of a horse, the wing of a bat, and the fin of a por-

poise are fundamentally identical ; that the long neck of the giraffe

has the same and no more bones than the short one of the elephant;

that the eggs of Surinam frogs hatch into tadpoles with as good tails

for swimming as any of their kindred, although as tadpoles they

never enter the water ; that the Guinea-pig is furnished with incisor

teeth which it never uses, as it sheds them before birth; that em-

bryos of Mammals and Birds have branchial slits and arteries running

in loops, in imitation or reminiscence of the arrangement which is

permanent in Fishes ; and that thousands of animals and plants have

rudimentary organs which, at least in numerous cases, are wholly

useless to their possessors, &c. Upon a derivative theory this mor-

phological conformity is explained by community of descent; and

it has not been explained in any other way.

Naturalists are constantly speaking of “related species,” of the

“affinity” of a genus or other group, and of “ family resemblance,”

—vaguely conscious that these terms of kinship are something more

than mere metaphors, but unaware of the grounds of their aptness.

Mr. Darwin assures them that they have been talking derivative

doctrine all their lives without knowing it.

If it is difficult, and in some cases practically impossible, to fix the

limits of species, it is still more so to fix those of genera ; and those

of tribes and families are still less susceptible of exact natural cir-

eumscription. Intermediate forms occur, connecting one group with

another in a manner sadly perplexing to systematists, except to those

who have ceased to expect absolute limitations in nature. All this

blending could hardly fail to suggest a former material connexion

among allied forms, such as that which a hypothesis of derivation

demands.

Here it would not be amiss to consider the general principle of

gradation throughout organic nature,—a principle which answers in

a general way to the law of continuity in the inorganic world, or rather

is so analogous to it that both may be fairly expressed by the Leib-

nitzian axion, Natura non agit saltatim. Asan axiom or philosophical

principle, used to test model laws or hypotheses, this in strictness

belongs only to physics. In the investigation of Nature at large, at

least in the organic world, nobody would undertake to apply this

principle as a test of the validity of any theory or supposed law.

But naturalists of enlarged views will not fail to infer the principle

from the phenomena they investigate,—to perceive that the rule

holds, under due qualifications and altered forms, throughout the

realm of Nature, although we do not suppose that Nature in the

organic world makes no distinct steps, but only short and serial

cela infinitely fine gradations, but no long leaps, or few of

em.

To glance at a few illustrations out of many that present them-

selves. It would be thought that the distinction between the two

organic kingdoms was broad and absolute. Plants and animals be-

long to two very different categories, fulfil opposite offices, and, as to

884 Miscellaneous.

the mass of them, are so unlike that the difficulty of the ordinary

observer would be to find points of comparison. Without entering

into details, which would fill an article, we may safely say that the

difficulty with the naturalist is all the other way—that all these

broad differences vanish one by one as we approach the lower con-

fines of the two kingdoms, and that no adsolute distinction whatever

is now known between them. It is quite possible that the same

organism may be both vegetable and animal, or may be first the one

and then the other. If some organisms may be said to be at first

vegetables and then animals, others, like the spores and other repro-

ductive bodies of many of the lower Algze, may equally claim to have

first a characteristically animal and then an unequivocally vegetable

existence. Nor is the gradation purely restricted to these simple

organisms. It appears in general functions, as in that of reproduc-

tion, which is reducible to the same formula in both kingdoms, while

it exhibits close approximations in the lower forms; also in a com-

mon or similar ground of" sensibility in the lowest forms of both, a

common faculty of effecting movements tending to a determinate end,

traces of which pervade the vegetable kingdom ; while, on the other

hand, this indefinable principle, this vegetable animula vagula,

blandula, graduates into the higher sensitiveness of the lower class

of animals. Nor need we hesitate to recognize the fine gradations

from simple sensitiveness and volition to the higher instinctive and

other physical manifestations of the higher brute animals. The

gradation is undoubted, however we may explain it. Again, propa-

gation is of one mode in the higher animals, of two in all plants ;

but vegetative propagation, by budding or offshoots, extends through

the lower grades of animals. In both kingdoms there may be

separation of the offshoots, or indifference in this respect, or con-

tinued and organic union with the parent stock ; and this either with

essential independence of the offshoots, or with a subordination of

these to a common whole, or finally with such subordination and

amalgamation, along with specialization of function, that the same

parts, which in other cases can be regarded only as progeny, in these

become only members of an individual.

This leads to the question of individuality—a subject quite too

large and too recondite for present discussion. The conclusion of

the whole matter, however, is that individuality—that very ground

of being as distinguished from thing—is not attained in Nature at one

leap. If anywhere truly exemplified in plants, it is only in the lowest

and simplest, where the being is a structural unit, a single cell,

memberless and organless, though organic—the same thing as those

cells of which all the more complex plants are built up, and with

which every plant and (structurally) every animal began its develop-

ment. In the ascending gradation of the vegetable kingdom, indi-

viduality is, so to say, striven after, but never attained ; in the lower

animals it is striven after with greater though incomplete success ; it

is realized only in animals of so high a rank that vegetative multipli-

cation or offshoots are out of the question, where all parts are strictly

Bilin t

a A

Miscellaneous. 385

members and nothing else, and all subordinated to a common nervous

centre—fully realized, perhaps, only in a conscious person.

So also the broad distinction between reproduction by seeds or ova

and propagation by buds, though perfect in some of the lowest forms

of life, becomes evanescent in others; and even the most absolute

law we know in the physiology of genuine reproduction—that of

sexual cooperation—has its exceptions in both kingdoms in partheno-

genesis, to which in the animal kingdom a most curious series of

gradations leads. In plants, likewise, a long and most finely graduated

series of transitions leads from bisexual to unisexual blossoms; and

so in various other respects. Everywhere we may perceive that

Nature secures her ends, and makes her distinctions on the whole

manifest and real, but everywhere without abrupt breaks. We need

not wonder, therefore, that gradations between species and varieties

should occur—the more so since genera, tribes, and other groups into

which the naturalist collocates species are far from being always ab-

solutely limited in Nature, though they are necessarily represented

to be so in systems. From the necessity of the case, the classifica-

tions of the naturalist abruptly define where Nature more or less

blends. Our systems are nothing, if not definite. They are intended

to express differences, and perhaps some of the coarser gradations.

But this evinces, not their perfection, but their imperfection. Even

the best of them are to the system of Nature what consecutive patches

of the seven colours are to the rainbow.

Now the principle of gradation throughout organic Nature may,

of course, be interpreted upon other assumptions than those of

Darwin’s hypothesis—certainly upon quite other than those of

materialistic philosophy, with which we ourselves have no sympathy.

Still we conceive it not only possible, but probable, that this grada-

tion, as it has its natural ground, may yet have its scientific expla-

nation. In any case -there is no need to deny that the general facts

correspond well with a hypothesis like Darwin’s, which is built upon

fine gradations.

We have contemplated quite long enough the general presump-

tions in favour of a hypothesis of the derivation of species. We

cannot forget, however, while for the moment we overlook, the for-

midable difficulties which all hypotheses of this class have te en-

counter, and the serious complications which they seem to involve.

We feel, moreover, that Darwin’s particular hypothesis is exposed to

some special objections. It requires no small strength of nerve

steadily to conceive not only of the diversification, but of the forma-

‘tion of the organs of an animal through cumulative variation and

natural selection. Think of such an organ as the eye—that most

perfect of optical instruments—as so produced in the lower animals

and perfected in the higher! A friend of ours, who accepts the new

doctrine, confesses that for a long while a cold chill came over him

whenever he thought of the eye. He has at length got over that

stage of the complaint, and is now in the fever of belief, perchance

to be succeeded by the sweating stage, during which sundry peccant

humours may be eliminated from the system.

386 Miscellaneous.

For ourselves, we dread the chill, and have some misgivings about

the consequences of the reaction. We find ourselves in the “singular

position’ acknowledged by Pictet,——that is, confronted with a theory

which, although it can really explain much, seems inadequate to the

heavy task it so boldly assumes, but which nevertheless appears

better fitted than any other that has been broached to explain (if it

be possible to explain) somewhat of the manner in which organized

beings may have arisen and succeeded each other. In this dilemma,

we might take advantage of Mr. Darwin’s candid admission that he

by no means expects to convince old and experienced people, whose

minds are stocked with a multitude of facts all viewed during a long

course of years from the old point of view. This is nearly our case.

The Cutting Ant of Texas (Hicodoma Mexicana, Sm.).

By S. B. Buck.ey.

These Ants have homes under ground. In order to kill the ants,

great excavations were made. Their extent almost exceeds belief, but

they were seen by hundreds of the citizens. The underground rooms

are rounded or oblong cavities connected by cylindrical passages from

1 to 3 or 4 inches in diameter. Some chambers are 6 inches wide by

nearly as many in height, others 12 inches. In a clayey soil these

chambers are walled by a thin dirty-brown wax-like secretion. The

lowest chambers are generally 10 or 12 feet deep, while the upper

cells are rarely nearer the surface than 18 inches. I extended a tape

line down to the bottom of one, and found it 17 feet deep ; at one of

their largest dens, a room was found 16 feet beneath the surface, and

several others were at near the same depth. At that place the ground

is dug out from 12 to 16 feet deep, extending over an area having

an average diameter of 25 feet, all of which was filled with ant-cells.

Several large avenues (4-5 in. diam.) entered the bottom of this

large den. On striking an avenue, some ants were seen to enter it

followed by others, loaded with barley, all coming from that under-

ground passage. Where they got the barley was the question, which

was finally solved by going to a stable more than 300 feet distant,

from which ants were seen to descend, each with his barley-grain,

and enter a hole in the ground near the base of the stable, which was

the only place in the vicinity where there was any barley. Another

avenue on the other side is said to come out at the bank of a stream,

between 200 and 300 feet distant, where are some elm-trees, from

which the ants obtained bits of leaves, and carried them through the ~

said avenue into the base of the den. That they have extensive

underground passages there is not the least doubt. A gentleman re-

cently told me of an instance where they dug under or tunneled a

stream to get into agarden. There was a large ant-den on the other

side of the stream, and for a long time the garden was safe from their

depredations ; but finally the Cutting Ants were seen there, carrying

bits of leaves into a small hole in the ground. There was no ant-den

in the vicinity, except the one across the creek ; and as there were no

dirt-heaps on the surface of the ground in the garden, as there always

—a ee |)

Miscellaneous. 387

are above an ant-den, the inference was, that those Cutting Ants seen

in the garden belonged to the tribe across the river.

The question will naturally arise, how is it possible for them to

direct their course in digging those long underground passages so as

to reach the surface at the wished-for spot? Let those who ask also

answer. I only know that such long avenues exist, having thrust a

long stick into one at the bottom of one of their dens, and I have also

seen the outer openings of many of them on the banks of rivers and

streams, where food can easily be had from the trees and bushes

usually found growing on the banks of streams in all prairie lands.

At the large ant-den in Austin, before spoken of, millions of

working ants, and bushels of eggs and larve, with great numbers of

males and females, were destroyed. As soon as the large apartment

containing the eggs, larvee, and winged ants was found, a fire was

kindled forthwith amongst them, for which purpose light combustible

stuff was kept near. The pupa-cases were of different sizes, belonging

to opposite sexes, and were in a more or less advanced stage of

development. The workers at first are very small, scarcely a line

in length. The eggs, mixed with minute young ants, were in a soft,

grey, spongy substance, apparently leaves finely triturated and mixed

with an animal secretion.

It is said they sometimes abandon their caves when from long re-

sidence the chambers become filthy, or perhaps they are injured from

heavy rains, or it may be that the ants desire a better situation for

provender. Whatever may be the cause, they have been known to

emigrate en masse, and after making new excavations, and dwelling

in them a few years, to return again to their first residence. It is

probable that they have a division of labour ; some nurse the young,

and others provide food. In one instance I saw one cut off a seg-

ment of an elm-leaf, and another seized it as soon as cut, and carried

it away ; but generally I have noticed that he who cuts also carries.

When cutting, one mandible is inserted and carried slowly along,

the head swaying to and fro, and the other mandible moving its

sharp point, apparently breaking the surface to lessen the thickness

to be cut by the other.

The ant often stands on the part of the leaf which he is cutting

off, but he is careful to remove to a firm place before it is finally se-

vered ; which done, he seizes one edge of it with his mandibles, and

with a rapid movement throws it on his head and thorax, so that its

lower edge rests between the lobes of the head and the spines of the

thorax, and the upper edge is aloft. Away he goes, and joins the

busy throng in the main path, which looks as if the ants had a gala

day and were marching with banners flying. Lately, on the banks

of the Colorado River, near Austin, I saw multitudes of ants in their

path, going uphill with fragments of leaves and hack-berries(Ce/tis),

some entire, and others with a small portion cut off to render them

lighter and suitable to be carried by the smaller ants. The place at

which they entered the ground was about 6 feet from the top of the

bank. This pathway was steep, and even perpendicular for a di-

stance of 5 or 6 inches at a place about 1 foot below their doorway.

388 Miscellaneous.

The labour was severe to carry the berries up this path, but the

struggle was great to get them to the top of the perpendicular spot.

In performing this feat the berry-carriers met with many falls, often

rolling 1 or 2 feet down the hill; but always sticking fast to their

burdens, and trying again until they finally triumphed. One fell

when near the top, and as he came up again and was about to suc-

ceed, I touched his load with the point of a knife, and down it and

the ant went. His third attempt was put to the same test, but

even then he did not get angry, or show the least impatience, but

cheerfully took his berry, and went up and in at the door of the long

avenue.

A lady lately showed me a safe where she kept sugar and sweetmeats

which drew swarms of smail ants. The legs of the safe were then

placed in vessels of water, and the ants did not succeed in reaching

the sweets during several days, but finally many of them were found

in the sugar. After some little study to discover how they got there,

they were seen to drop on the safe from the roof at the distance of

about 2 feet above. These, however, were not the Cutting Ants.

The Cutting Ants often assist each other. I saw one which fell with

a hack-berry at the vertical place before named. The berry got loose

from him, and, instead of shouldering it again, he tried to drag it along,

but was unable to pull it up the perpendicular. Many passed him

and gave the cold shoulder; finally a kind ant came and pushed.

By shoving and pulling, the two succeeded in getting the berry to the

top, when the assister immediately left, and started down the hill.

They live on both animal and vegetable food. I have seen them

carrying worms and bugs. Whole beetles and numerous elytra

have been found in their cells, but nothing indicating that they lay

ap large stores of food, like some of the East India ants, which have

been seen to fetch their stores of corn to the surface to dry after

heavy rains. The common Tumbler Bug (Coprodius levis), in roiling

his ball, sometimes heedlessly backs up over a nest of the Cutting Ant,

and falls a victim, being overcome by numbers. Once I saw a very

large oue roll his ball into their midst, when he was fiercely attacked

by the multitude. At first he stuck his nose in the sand, or rather

between his fore legs, but the bites behind were so severe that he

roused and flew in circles, finally alighting near me, which was no

sooner done than an ant who accompanied the flight jumped to the

ground, for a moment looked bewildered, then ran home, it may be

to tell of his wonderful ride on the big bug.

Great is the damage which these ants do by destroying trees and

vegetables. I know of one family who are about to leave a beauti-

ful situation near a fine spring because the Cutting Ants have nearly

killed their fruit-trees and ornamental shrubbery, especially roses, for

which they have a peculiar fondness. They have been known to strip

a fruit-tree of its leaves in a single night. In some sections these ants

‘prevent the cultivation of fruit. Thousands of dollars have been

uselessly spent in attempts to kill them by blowing noxious gases into

their dens, or by placing poison at the doorways of their dwellings.

A knowledge of the habits and abodes of these insects shows the futility

Se ee ee a ee ee

Miscellaneous. 389

of such attempts. The fact is, but few of these can be reached by gas,

let the bellows blow ever so hard; nor can many be killed by poison,

even if the most deadly be placed within their doorways, for as soon

as they discover harm, they form a newentrance. The only effectual

method of destroying them is to dig, and kill the females and young,

when the neuters will perish. This is so expensive that it will only

be resorted to near a garden or dwelling ; and as the Cutting Ants are

seattered through western and central Texas, they probably never will

be exterminated by man.—From the Proc. Acad. Nat. Sciences of

Philadelphia, 1860, page 233.

Note on Fredericella Sultana being found in the Winter.

By The Rev. W. Hoveurton, M.A., F.L.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GEnTLEMEN,—Professor Allman, in his valuable Monograph of

the Freshwater Polyzoa (Ray Society, 1856), draws attention to the

following fact in the economy of Fredericella Sultana :—* The stato-

blasts are small and seem to be but sparingly produced,—a cireum-

stance in which this animal differs strikingly from several species of

Aleyonella and Plumatella, in which the tubes at the proper season

are constantly found loaded with statoblasts in the greatest profu-

sion.” In confirmation of the truth of the above remark, and as an

interesting fact explanatory of the comparative scarcity of the stato-

blasts in the tubes of Fredericella Sultana, I have to observe that I

have met with this species in the months of December and January,

as well as in the spring, summer, and autumn seasons. This species,

therefore, it would appear, is perennial,—a pomt in which it differs

from perhaps all the other members of the Freshwater Polyzoa. Now

this seems to me to be a very satisfactory explanation of the fact

alluded to by Dr. Allman, inasmuch as this species, since it lasts

through the year, requires not a profusion of statoblasts. I know

not whether any other species of freshwater Polyzoa are, like the

Fredericella, perennial, but I am inclined to believe that the above-

named species is an exception to the rule, and that all the members

of the other genera which occur in this country do not last through

the year; hence in these cases the necessity of a profusion of stato-

blasts (for but a very few, comparatively speaking, ever germinate)

as a provision for fresh colonies in the spring of every succeeding

_ ‘year. I remain, Gentlemen,

Truly yours,

Solihull, Oct. 18, 1860. W. Hoveurton.

Note on Mr. Blyth’s Paper on the Animals known as Wild Asses.

By Major R. Srracuey, F.R.S., F.L.S.

In Mr. Blyth’s recent paper on the Animals known as wild Asses,

he states that ‘‘the late Professor H. Walker referred the Tibetan

Kyang to Equus hemionus of Pallax and the Ghor-khur of this

country is even more satisfactorily referable to H. onager of Pallas,

390 Miscellaneous.

figured by Gmelin; but Prof. Walker committed the extraordinary’

mistake of figuring and describing an Indian Ghor-khur for a Kyang,

so that the alleged distinctions which he has pointed out are value-

less. However this mistake originated, there is no doubt whatever

of the fact *.” ;

Now I am ina position to say quite positively that Dr. Walker

was right, and that Mr. Blyth is wrong, in the matter of fact. The

animal in question was bought in my presence for the late Mr.

Thomason for Rs. 100, at the fair at Bagesar in Kumaon, from a

Tuhari Bhotiya by whom it had been obtained in Tibet. The story of

its attachment to the pony, to which Mr. Blyth also alludes, is odd ;

and I will state it in full, with the hope that I may satisfy everybody

that I really do know something of the personal history of Dr.

Walker’s Kyang.

Mr. Thomason paid a visit to Almora (the capital of Kumaon) at

the end of 1847, I was there at the time; and so was my brother,

Mr. John Strachey. We heard of the Kyang; and Mr. Thomason

having been informed of its existence, asked my brother to buy it

for him, and to send it down to Calcutta, to be forwarded thence to

England for the Zoological Society. The animal was bought, as I

before said. But on attempting to remove it from the place where it

was tied up, it most flatly refused to stir ; neither coaxing nor force

was of any use. We were rather puzzled what to do, when, on inquiry

of its old Bhotiya owner, we learned that it had always been in com-

pany with a white pony for which it had a strong affection. It then

occurred to us that if we got the pony too, the Kyang might be

induced to follow where the pony led; and so it turned out. One or

two attempts were made subsequently to surprise the Kyang into a

more independent sort of existence, but it was of no use, and so the

pony and he went off to Calcutta together.

The end of the pair was tragical. In a gale of wind off the Cape,

the Kyang died ; and the captain somewhat savagely threw the pony

overboard alive, as his existence seemed no longer necessary after the

Kyang’s death.

Thus much as to the Kyang’s identity. I must add, however, that

although I am thus forced to point out Mr. Blyth’s mistake in this

matter of fact, I in reality corroborate the force of his arguments as to

the probable specific identity of the two Asses—the Kyang and the

Ghor-khur. It is obvious that Dr. Walker’s description of a true

Kyang answers perfectly for a true Ghor-khur; and, as Mr. Blyth

observes (though in a somewhat different sense), the alleged distinc-

tions pointed out by Dr. Walker are probably valueless enough.

I have no pretensions to such a knowledge of zoology or anatomy

as would make my opinion of any weight on the guestion of specific

identity ; but I may add a few words as to some of the more pro-

minent features of the Kyang, having seen many of these animals

dead and alive.

In the first place, my impression as to the voice of the Kyang is

that it isa shrieking bray—not like that of the common Ass, but

* Annals for October, p. 234.

CE eS ee a ie

ee See Pe

Miscellaneous. 391

still a real bray, and not a neigh. The differences of opinion on this

point are easily reconcileable, I think, considering the inarticulate

nature of the sounds.

As to the colour of the animal, it varies very greatly, and I think

no dependence, as regards specific character, can be placed on mere

depth of tint or brilliancy of hue. So also as to the dorsal and

humeral stripes. The dorsal stripe is always plain. The humeral

cross varies much, but is often as strongly marked as in the Ass bred

in Kumaon, in which, however, it is not commonly very well defined.

I see nothing in the habits of the Kyang to make it improbable

that it is, in fact, the same species as the Ghor-khur. The Kyang

must be a very hardy animal to be able to live on the desert plateaus

of Tibet; and though in winter the climate in which he exists is

different enough from that of the plains of Sindh, yet, in the summer,

the arid surface and scorching heat of the mid-day sun place the

Kyang much more on a par with the Ghor-khur than might be sup-

posed.

The Kyang, so far as external aspect is concerned, is obviously an

Ass, and not a Horse.—From the Journal of the Asiatic Society of

Bengal, vol. xxix. p. 136.

On a supposed New Fish.

By the Prince or Satm-Horstmar.

The Prince of Salm-Horstmar has written to the editor of the

* Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte,’ stating that some years ago he found

a small fish lying dead upon the sand of a brook called the Hithner-

Bach, near Coesfeld. The fish resembled a Stickleback (Gasterosteus

aculeatus) in size and general appearance, but differed from a Stickle-

back in the following characters :-—

1. Its lower jaw, or its apex, stands far back in proportion to the

apex of the upper jaw; and the lower jaw is quite different.

2. At the apex of the lower jaw there is a remarkable chisel-shaped

tooth, the edge of which appears under the lens to be finely notched.

The profile of the tooth is fl

The author did not preserve the fish, which he took for a Stickle-

back ; but on afterwards examining true Sticklebacks, he found that

they possessed neither the chisel-shaped tooth nor the peculiar pro-

portion of the jaws.—Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1860, p. 119.

Notes on the Habits of the Brown Coati (Nasua fusca, Desm.).

By Georee Bennett, M.D., F.Z.S., erc.

A full-grown living specimen of this interesting Plantigrade animal,

a native of Tropical South America, was presented to me in Sydney,

N.S. Wales, by the commander of a ship, who had procured it from

the coast of South America, and had had it in captivity for eleven

months. It was of the size of a very large cat, with hair of a greyish-

brown colour over the back and sides, the tail long, bushy, and of a dark

brown colour, and the ears round. The colour seems to vary accord-

392 Miscellaneous.

ing to age. There are two species at present known, the Nasua rufa

and the one under notice, which I consider the largest. This animal

bears some affinity to the Racoon, but is distinguished by having

an elongated, truncated, and moveable snout, with which it roots up

the earth in search of worms and grubs. The jaws are armed with

sharp teeth, and the under jaw is shorter than the upper. It preys

upon small ‘quadrupeds and birds. It climbs trees in search of prey,

and also frequently seeks its food upon the ground.

The possession of this living specimen enabled me to observe its

habits ; and’as it was permitted to roam about at liberty, its natural

actions ‘could be better observed than when the animal is kept in

confinement. It would come when cailed; like a dog, evincing much

attachment, and always seemed gratified when patted or otherwise

caressed, more especially when rubbed behind the ears, displaying

during the operation as much delight as a cat under similar treatment,

crouching down, placing the head with the nose close to the ground,

uttering at the same time a subdued, sharp, whistling ery. If placed

in confinement, it would run round the cage, rapidly biting at its

tail during its circular movements; and on any person approaching the

cage, would spit, growl, and utter loud, sharp, and discordant cries.

The instant, however, it was set at liberty, it permitted itself to be

fondled even by strangers. One of its habits was very peculiar: it

would take glue or any adhesive substance, if in its way, and rub

some over its tail, and soon after amuse itself by licking it off, or

endeavouring to remove it by washing its tail'in water. It was very

fond of sucking the blood of animals; and when these were placed

before it dead, always selected the part in which the blood had been

retained in the greatest quantity before any other portion of its prey.

I have also frequently seen it eat the fruit of the Moreton Bay fig-

tree, running about under the tree, and, after selecting the ripest that

had fallen, opening them and sucking out the pulp. _ One morning

I observed it commence a meal upon a rat which had just been killed

and given to it. The first process on receiving the prey was, as usual,

to suck all the blood from those parts in which it found any had been

retained ; it then began rolling the rat upon the ground with its fore

paws, but for what purpose this operation was performed I could

not ascertain. After the prey had been treated in this manner for

some time, it pulled out the intestines, and devoured some portion

of them before eating any other of the fleshy part. On approaching

the animal at this time, it would dart away with the prey, uttering

shrill cries, and was exceedingly savage if any attempt was made to

take it away. When running about in the garden, it would insert

its long, flexible snout into the earth, root it up, and seemed to be

eagerly devouring worms or any similar food it. found there. It evi-

dently possessed an acute sense of smell; for after smelling about for

some time it would insert the snout to some depth into the earth

in the selected place, and secure the worm or grub which it had

been seeking.—Proc. Zool. Soc. June 26, 1860.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.] .

No. 36. DECEMBER 1860.

XLIX.—On the Occurrence of the Fingered Nais (Proto digitata)

in England. By the Rev. W. Hovecurton, M.A., F.L.S.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

_ Dr. Johnston, in his unpublished ‘ Catalogue of British An-

nelids’ (for the loan of which I have been indebted to the kind-

ness of Dr. Gray), expresses a doubt whether the rare and curious

worm Proto digitata has been admitted with sufficient evidence

into the English fauna. I am able to give satisfactory proof

that this Annelid is an undoubted “ British possession,” having

been fortunate enough in July of last year to make some slight

acquaintance with this fingered species of the Naidine family.

I regret, however, that I did not pay sufficient attention to the

study of this worm last summer ; but, from lack of opportunity

of consulting the works of Miiller, Grube, &c., and my conse-

quent ignorance that my specimens were of any value as far as

a new discovery was concerned, and feeling sure that I had only

to wait for another summer to be able to find the worms again in

the same spot from whence I had originally taken them, I made

but a cursory examination of my specimens. Alas! the summer

is gone (if, indeed, we can say that is gone which never came) !

and vain have been my numerous visits in search of Proto

digitata. Nor alone in the summer have I sought the worm ;

on several occasions both in the winter and spring I have most

patiently examined the sand and mud from the water where I

had expected to meet with specimens: but my perseverance has

been unavailing ; I could not renew my acquaintance with digi-

tata—not a finger would she extend. As, however, this worm is

undoubtedly a rare one, and it may be long ere one “looks upon

his like again,” I will take the present opportunity of briefly

noticing it.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 26

39 4 Rev. W. Houghton on the Occurrence

This species appears to have been first noticed by O. F. Miiller

in his ‘ Wiirmern des siissen und salzigen Wassers,’ pp. 90-

102, under the names of “ die blinde Naide” and “ das Blumen-

Thier.” In tab. 5, this writer gives several figures of this An-

nelid in various positions, which on the whole are very fair repre-

sentations of it. In the ‘ Vermium terrestrium et fluviatilium

Historia,’ vol. 1. p. 22, Miiller notices this worm under the appro-

priate name of Nats digitata, abandoning the name he had pre-

viously given it, as the epithet b/ind, being applicable to other

worms of this family, could not be considered to constitute a

specific difference. Turton (Brit. Faun. 137) mentions this

species under Miiller’s latter name, as belonging to our own

fauna ; and notices of it are given by Stewart (Elem. i. 391) and

Pennant (Brit. Zool. iv. 98, ed. of 1812), but it does not appear

that any of these authors had ever seen a living specimen:

hence Dr. Johnston’s remark, “ The evidence on which this spe-

cies has been introduced into the British fauna is unsatisfactory.”

Oken (Lehrb. der Naturg. Th. ii. 1. p. 363) appears to have

been the first to separate this Annelid from the genus Nais,

forming what he terms the genus Proto; and Oersted (Kroy.

Tid. iv. 2. p. 133) notices it under the name of Proto digitata.

See also Blainville (Dict. des Sc. Nat. lvii. 498, atlas, pl. 1 fig. 1).

Grube (Die Familien der Anneliden, p.105) proposes Dero as

the name for this genus, and demurs to the Proto of Oken, as

being one of uncertain derivation: but unde derivatur Dero?

I have seen the Proto digitata but on one occasion, and was

much puzzled, at the first sight of this novel worm, as to what

kind of creature I was beholding. Having taken home and put

into a glass vessel a small piece of submerged stick which was

covered with the commonest of our native freshwater Polyzoa

(Alcyonella fungosa), my attention was soon drawn to some

pink-coloured objects, about 2 lines in length and 3 line

in breadth, projecting from the surface of the fungoid mass ;

the upper end was split into six or eight unequal, digitiform

segments, broadest at the base and gradually narrowing to the

apex. These segments were ciliated, and doubtless are branchial

in their functions. With Miiller, I imagined that the object I

was beholding was the head and upper portion of the animal,

especially when, upon tapping the glass vessel, the creature sud-

denly disappeared, concealing the whole of that part of its body

within the thick and entangled filaments of the polyzoon, re-

minding one of the similar action observed in the Melicerta.

Upon further examination, however, I soon discovered that the

portion I was looking at was the tail extremity, and that. the

anterior part was hidden within the interstices of the coencecium

of the Alcyonella. The ciliated segments are in the position

;

of the Fingered Nais (Proto digitata) in England. 395

represented in the annexed figures only when the worm is

stationary: if it be withdrawn from its habitation, and put

into a vessel of clean water, the fingers will close ; and then the

only difference between the appearance of the posterior and

anterior extremity consists in the former being the more obtuse.

Tyas

Fe a =

Fig. 1. Proto digitata (the Fingered Nais), about the natural size.

Fig. 2. The same, magnified.

[After Miller. ]

What is the exact position of this Annelid in the animal king-

dom? Miiller draws attention to the fact that in the general

form of the body, which is furnished with lateral setze, it resem-

bles the Nats ; but in the possession of a digitiform tail, in its

manner of living, and in its having red blood, it is unlike mem-

bers of that genus. Grube has noticed the link which this spe-

cies forms between the Nats and the Serpula. I regret I am

unable to contribute anything of value in the notice of this

curious Annelid beyond the bare fact of establishing for it an

undoubted right to claim a place in the British fauna. But this

short notice of its occurrence in England may be the means of

drawing the attention of British naturalists to a very interesting

form of Annelid life.

I subjoin Miiller’s description of this worm :—

“ Oculorum defectu, capite in limo condito, corpore et cauda digi-

tata exsertis, venaque rubra a congeneribus differt. Cauda apice

in sex lacinias subzequales, digitiformes, non granulatas dividitur.

26*

396 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee.

He plerumque sursum porrectze, interdum reclinate, liquore

vitali torrentis instar fluente spectabiles. Subtus series duplex

verrucarum ciliatarum, seu setis tribus instructarum, pedum

vices agit.

*‘ Hab. In sedimento rivorum arenoso.” (Verm.Terrestr. &c. i. 22.)

The figures which illustrate this paper are copied from Mil-

ler’s ‘ Wiirm.’ plate 5. The only locality in which I have found

Proto digitata is a small strip of water in Malvern Park, Solihull.

The worm is about 4 inch long, and } inch broad.

I remain, Gentlemen,

Truly yours,

Solihull, Oct. 16, 1860. Wi.u1am Hoventon.

L.—On the Calyceracez.

By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S. &c.

[Continued from p. 356. ]

5. CaLycera,

The type of this genus, Calycera Cavanillesit, was the earliest

known species of this family, having been described and figured

by Cavanilles in 1797, under the name of Calicera herbacea.

The genus is distinguished by the extreme growth of its calycine

‘segments, which become expanded into very long spines. In

this respect it approaches Anomocarpus and Acicarpa. From

the latter it is distinguishable only by its free achzenia and by the

much greater length which their spinescent lobes attain; from

the former it is distinguished by the much greater length of the

peduncles that support the capitula, and by the different form

of its seeds.

The genus Gymnocladus has been proposed by Dr. Philippi

(Linnea, xxviil. p. 705) upon the slender character of the partial

abortion of the leaves of the involucre and a globose receptacle,

in a plant which otherwise possesses the habit and all the floral

characters. of Calycera. Upon these features we may remark

that Richard (Mém. Mus. vi. 34), in his description of the typical

species, Calycera Cavanillesit, shows that the leaflets of the invo-

lucre are wanting, and figures the receptacle as globose, both

in that species and in C. balsamitefolia (l. c. pl. 10 4 and 10 8).

There does not exist, therefore, a single feature in Gymnocladus

distinct from Calycera. In DeCandolle’s Monograph of the

family, he enumerates only two species of this genus: four other

species are here contributed, with the following amended generic

character :—

Catycera, Cay., Rich.—Char. reform. : Involucrum polyphyllum ;

foliola 5-7, uniserialia, imo ad torum accreta, subinzqualia,

i Batis

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracex. 397

: lineari-lanceolata, integra vel serrata, patentia, sepe abortiva.

Receptaculum convexum, subglobosum, carnosum, amplum,

: paleis spathulato-linearibus acutis inter flores onustum.

Flores dissimiles et promiscui. Calyx tubulosus, tubo ad

ovarium omnino adnato, margine parvo libero 5-dentato,

dentibus zqualibus, acutis, concavis, mucronatis, sepe demum

inzequaliter excrescentibus. Corolla ovario multoties longior,

tubo gracili fauce campanulato, limbi 5-fidi laciniis oblongis,

apice crassiusculis, acutis, paulo expansis. Stamina exserta,

filamenta imo in tubum monadelphum contractioni corolle in-

sertum coalita, superne disjuncta; anthere mediante connec-

tivo crasso dorsali apicifixe, imo syngenese, apice libere.

Ovarium oblongum, 5-suleatum, tubo calycino breviori adna-

tum, hine apice conico liberum, uniloculare, uniovulatum.

Ovulum pendulum. Stylus filiformis, longe exsertus, apice

incrassato-clavatus. Stigma parvum, globosum, papillosum.

Achenia plurima, congesta, omnino libera, oblongo-turbinata,

5-sulcata, lobis calycinis nonnullis (2-3-4) longissime elon-

gatis, subulato-spinescentibus, divaricatis, alis lobis squama-

ceis aut abortivis coronata. Semen ordinis.

Herbz Andicole et Chilenses; radix fusiformis: folia radicalia

congesta, lineari-lanceolata, incisa vel dentata; caulina pauca,

: breviora. Inflorescentia in ramulis terminalis, pedunculo

. sepius elongato, simplici, monocephalo; capitulum subglo-

bosum.

1. Calycera Cavanillesiz, Rich. Mém. Mus. vi. 34, tab. 10; Remy

in Gay, Chile, ii. 253 ; Weddell, Chl. And. ii. 7 ;—-C. herbacea,

Cav. Icon. iv. 35, tab. 358 ;—glaberrima, caulibus plurimis,

subscapiformibus, remote 2-foliatis, substrictis ; foliis radica-

libus subsessilibus, longo-lanceolatis, acutis, remote semi-

pinnatifidis, imo in petiolum angustum spathulatis, caulinis

consimilibus, multo minoribus; capitulo terminali; achznio

spinis 2-3-plo longioribus patentibus armato.—Chile, Con-

cepcion.

Planta mihi invisa ; folia radicalia ex descriptionibus 4—5 poll.

long., et cum laciniis 6 lin. lat., petiolo lamina 3-plo longiore,

1 lin. lat.; caulis scapiformis, 8 poll. long., 1 lin. diam.

2. Calycera balsamitefolia, Rich. Mém. Mus. vi. 38, tab. 10 ;—

Boopis balsamitzfolia, Juss. Ann. Mus. ii. 350 ;—Scabiosa

sympaganthera, R. & P. Flor. Per. i. 49, tab. 76 a ;—Caule

erecto, superne ramoso, ramulis suberectis, leviter pilosis, pe-

dunculo nudo foliolatove monocephalo terminatis; foliis

radicalibus congestis, caulinis sparsis, spathulato-lanceolatis,

inciso-dentatis, laciniis remotis fere pinnatifidis, glabellis, mar-

398 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee.

gine ciliato-puberulis, imo in petiolum linearem complanatum

cuneatis ; capitulis majusculis ; involucro multipartito, laciniis

oblongis, acutis, puberibus.—Chile, Prov. Concepcion, v. s. in

herb. Mus. Paris. (Cl., Gay).

Caules plures, fere 2-pedales, erecti, obsolete striati, virgati ;

folia radicalia 25 poll., caulina 13-2} poll. long., cum laciniis

4—6 lin. lat.; capitula in flore 7-8 lin. diam., demum in fructu

14 lin. diam.; imvolucrum multipartitum, laciniis lanceolatis,

integris, patentibus, inzequalibus; flores involucro excedentes ;

calycis dentes 5, parvi, subrotundi; corolle tubus imo tenuissi-

mus, viridis, superne infundibuliformis, 5-fidus, albus; palez

inter flores plurimz, spathulatz, foliaceze, involucro equilonge,

margine ciliate.

3. Calycera squarrosa, nu. sp.;—glaberrima; foliis radicalibus

plurimis congestis, oblongis, irregulariter pinnatifido-incisis,

summo segmentisque obtusiusculis, iterum sinuato-dentatis

dentibus spinescenti-mucronatis, crassis, margine cartilagineo,

in petiolum longissimum angustum alatum decurrentibus ;

pedunculo scapiformi, monocephalo, nudo, folio breviore ;

capitulo majusculo; involucro ad basin 5-partito, laciniis

linearibus, patentibus, aceroso-denticulatis ; paleis spathulatis,

acerosis, crassis, viridibus, flores excedentibus.

Species duabus previis affinis, sed planta multo humilior : folia

(petiolo incluso) 3 poll. long., lamina pollicaris, 7 lin. lat.; seg-

menta 2-3 inferiora remota et squarrosa; petiolus alatus, 14-2

poll. Jong., 1 lin. lat.; pedunculus nudus, 1 poll. long., apice

crassior ; capitulum 1 poll. diam.*

4. Calycera sinuata, n. sp. ;—glaberrima ; foliis radicalibus plu-

rimis, congestis, ovato-oblongis, irregulariter sinuato-dentatis

dentibus brevibus, apice callosis, crassis, sub-3-nerviis, in

petiolum longum cuneatis; caulinis paucis, alternis, confor-

mibus, et multo brevioribus; capitulo terminali; involucri

foliolis 5, spathulato-oblongis, subintegris, crassis, patentibus.

—In Andibus Chilensibus, ora orientali (Puente del Inca,

altit. 8000 ped.), v.v.

Planta anno 1825 mihi inventa, habitu precedentis, 3-polli-

caris ; radix fusiformis, 1? poll. long., folia radicalia 2 poll. long.,

4 lin. lat., lamina in petiolum complanatum alatum linearem

subeequilongum decurrens; caulina similia, 9 lin. long., 2 lin.

lat. ; capitulum in fructu globosum, 9 lin. diam., spinis inclusis

14 poll. diam. ; foliola involucri 4 lin. long., 14 lin. lat. ; acheenii

spine rigide, patentes, subulate, superne subsulcate f.

* This species is represented in Plate 50 a of the ‘ Contributions.’

+ A drawing of this plant is given in Plate 50 B.,

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee. 399

5. Calycera viridiflora ;—Gymnocladus viridiflorus, Phil. Linn.

xxvili. p. 706 ;—glaberrima, caulibus paucis, e basi enatis, se-

pius folio unico munitis, scapiformibus, teretibus, validiusculis,

monocephalis, foliis radicalibus plusquam 2-plo longioribus,

interdum subramosis, ramo etiam florigero, imo apiceque

florifero ; foliis radicalibus plurimis, crebre congestis, elon-

gatis, limbo ovato aut oblongo, inequaliter laciniato-dentato

dentibus interdum erosis et mucronatis, glauco-viridi, cras-

siusculo, in petiolum loriformem elongatum alatum decur-

rente; capitulo globoso, involucro 5-fido, laciniis 2-3 lineari-

bus, cuspidatis, reliquis brevioribus; receptaculo globoso,

paleis plurimis, flore brevioribus, spathulatis, cuspidatis, viri-

dibus, nonnullis filiformibus onusto.—In Andibus Chilensi-

bus, Cordillera de Maule, Depart. Linares (Germain), sub.

nom. C. nudicaulis, Phil. MSS.

Species sine dubio hujus generis, precedenti et sequenti

valde affinis ; specimina communicata sub titulo Calycera nudi-

caulis, sed planta descripta sub nom. Gymanocladus viridiflorus :

planta non semper nudicaulis, et igitur nomen vix idoneum.

Folia radicalia (petiolo incluso) 2-3 poll. long., lamina ovata

aut oblonga, 8-10 lin. long., 4-7 lin. lat.; pedunculus scapl-

formis, nudus, 44 poll. long.; capitulum globosum, 12-16 lin.

diam. ; calyx | lin. long. ; corolla 34-4 lin. long., cum staminibus

styloque intense viridis; achznii spine valde inequales, lon-

giores, 7 lin. et ultra long.*

6. Calycera spinulosa, Gill. MSS., n. sp. ;—foliis radicalibus

congestis, lanceolato-oblongis, sinuato-dentatis dentibus ace-

roso-spinosis, patentibus vel recurvis, infra medium cuneatis

et integris, 5-nerviis, carnosulis, glaberrimis, imo in petiolum

latum subamplexicaulem decurrentibus, hinc quasi sessilibus,

cauli subscaposo zequilongis; caulinis paucis, multo minoribus ;

caule seepius pedunculo unico longiusculo monocephalo ter-

minato, interdum ramo altero foliifero et florifero donato ;

involucri foliolis 5-7, lanceolatis, acutis, pectinato-dentatis,

dentibus spinulosis ; paleis basi latis, apice subulatis.—Proy.

Mendoszx ad Tortoral et Las Arboletas, in arenosis, v. s. in

herb. Hook. (Gillies, sub nom. C. spinulosa).

Planta humilis, 3-34 poll. alt.; radix fusiformis ; folia plera-

que radicalia, 23 poll. long., 4-7 lin. lat., imo cuneato-spathu-

lata; caulina 9-12 lin. long., 3-4 lin. lat. ; caulis sepe scapi-

formis, fere nudus, 3 poll. long.; capitulum 9 lin. diam. ; invo-

lucri foliola 5-6 lin. long., 2 lin. lat.; acheenium 14 lin. long.,

5-angulatum, spinis ineequalibus, divaricatis, longioribus 5-8 lin.

long., subulatis +.

* A figure of this species is given in Plate 50 c.

+ This plant is figured in Plate 50 b.

400 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceraceze.

Var. 8. serratifolia ;—foliis elliptico-lanceolatis, submembrana-

ceis, sinuato-serratis, dentibus calloso-mucronatis, imo integro

cuneatis, 5-7-nerviis, glaberrimis; caule scapiformi, solitario

(an semper ?), monocephalo, nudo, foliis radicalibus breviore ;

paleis integris, acutis.—In Andibus Mendozinis, v. s. in herb.

Hook. ; circa Casa Pintada (Gillies).

Folia majora, textura tenuiora, 4 poll. long., 1 poll. lat., imo

integra, latiora; scapus 2 poll. alt.; capitulum cirea 1 poll.

diam.

6. ACICARPA.

This genus, first established by A. de Jussieu, was named by

him Acicarpha*, because of the spinose lobes of its acheenia,

which he erroneously attributed to the growth of the palez, and

their accretion with the ovarium. Mr. Robert Brown first de-

tected this error, and showed that the spinose excrescences were

owing to the growth of the calycine lobes, and not of the pales;

and hence he objected to the name of Acicarpha as being inad-

missible, suggesting in its stead the far more appropriate epithet

ot Acicarpat. DeCandolle and other botanists have disregarded

this suggestion, and have retained Jussieu’s name ; but it appears

to me that we are bound to adopt that of Acicarpa, so long ago

recommended by Mr. Brown. The little difference existing

between this genus and Calycera has been already pointed out,

consisting principally in the much greater length of the excres-

cent calycine lobes, and in the accretion of the achznia with

each other and with the receptacle; but this last-mentioned

feature is not a constant character. Richard represents the

ovaria as being immersed within a fleshy receptacle ; this, how-

ever, is an erroneous view of the case: the receptacle is, in fact,

merely a cylindrical axile column, upon which the ovaria are

imposed, thus resembling an abbreviated spikelet, round which

the flowers are densely crowded ; from this receptacle a secretion

exudes, which flows between the ovaria, and finally agglutinates

them and all the lower portion of the spikelet into one compact

mass. Sometimes, however, this agglutination is only partial,

especially towards the middle and summit of the inflorescence ;_

and it then occurs that many of the achenia, perfectly mature,

are as free as in Calycera, which fact I have frequently observed

in Acicarpa tribuloides: even in the typical species the ovaria of

the upper florets always remain free, as Richard has described

them {; but in that species these free achznia seldom perfect

their seeds. In Acicarpa the calyx, which is adnate to the ova-

* Ann. Mus. ii. p. 347.

+ Linn. Trans. xii. p. 182; Mém. Mus. vi. pl. 11 & 12. fig. B.

{ Mém. Mus. vi. 46, tab. 11 B. fig. 5. acheenia coalita, fig. 6. alia libera.

;

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez. 401

rium, is deeply 5-sulcate, the prominent midrib of its five free

teeth being continuous with its salient angles; at first it is of

delicately thin texture, and extremely transparent, consisting

apparently of two integuments with a fiuid or vacant mesodermal

space between them ; for the one can be made to move loosely over

the other by pressure. The subsequent increment of the calyx

seems to arise from the deposition of solid matter (probably de-

rived from the receptacle) within the mesodermal space: the

midribs of the calycine leaves seem to acquire the greatest

amount of increment, becoming lengthened into thick pungent

spines; the calycine lobes are at the same time expanded into

the globose nodules that form the bases of the spines ; while the

external surface of the calycine tube becomes horny and solid,

the mesodermal space, being much enlarged, is filled with com-

pact cellular tissue, which dries into a light spongy or pithy

substance. While this deposition is taking place within the in-

teguments of the achzenia, a similar exudation from the recep-

tacle flows between the numerous achznia, and agglutinates

them, together with the receptacle, into one solid echinate glo-

bose head, as before described. This appears to be the nature

of the change in the development of the fruit in Acicarpa.

There is an evident difference in the growth that takes place

in the calyx of Acicarpa and in that of Calycera: in the former

the excrescent spines are shorter, nodose at their base, subulate,

with a small groove along their inner face; in the development

of the spines in Calycera the calycine lobes disappear or become

entirely expanded into divaricated spines of much greater length

and thickness, subulate and semiterete in form, being flattened

on their upper surface. The generic features of Acicarpa, as

here given from my own observations, will be found to differ in

many essential respects from the characters assigned to it by

Richard and DeCandolle.

Acicarpa, R. Br. ;—Acicarpha, Juss. ;—Cryptocarpha, Cass.—

Char. emend.: Involucrum polyphyllum ; foliola 5, lineari-

oblonga, inzqualia, persistentia, uniserialia, toro parvulo ad-

nata; receptaculum lineari-cylindricum, toro suffultum, paleis

obovatis ovario longioribus inter flores onustum. Fores con-

similes, superiores nihilominus substeriles. Calycis tubus

ovario 5-angulato arcte adnatus, Ambo libero 4—5-dentato,

dentibus parvis, ovatis, obtusiusculis, hyalinis, textura laxa,

tubi angulis continuis, demum excrescentibus. Corolle tubus

gracilis, ovario 2-plo et limbo sesquiduplo longior, limbo in-

fundibuliformi profunde 4—5-partito, laciniis oblongis, obtu-

siusculis, crassis, sub-3-nerviis. Stamina inclusa ; filamenta

imo in tubum monadelphum carnosum fauci insertum coalita,

402 Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee.

apice brevissime disjuncta ; anthere oblonge, basi emarginate,

imo usque ad medium syngenesiz, dehine libere, connectivo

crasso dorsali imo nodoso filamento continuo affixee. Ovariwm

tubo calycis adnatum, 1-loculare, l-ovulatum, apice conico

nudum. Achenia plurima, congesta, brevia, profunde 5-

sulcata, pleraque (presertim inferiora) inter se et cum recep-

taculo in globum echinatum concreta, lobis calycinis excres-

centibus et spinescentibus, divaricatis ; pauca superiora, seepe

libera, vel interdum (sed non semper) sterilia. Semen ordinis.

Herbee perennes, Brasilienses, Bonarienses et Chilenses, sub-

procumbentes ; radix subfusiformis ; caules plures, ramosissimi ;

folia alterna, radicalia petiolata, caulina sessilia, oblonga vel

linearia, integra vel inciso-dentata; pedunculi oppositifolii,

monocephali, axillares et terminales.

1. Acicarpa spathulata, R. Br., Linn. Trans. xii. 129 ;—Acicarpha

spathulata, Rich. Mém. Mus. vi. 78, tab. 12 ;—Cryptocarpha

spathulata, Cass. Dict, xu. 85 ;— Sommea calcitrapa, Bory ;—

Echinolema arenarium, Jacq. fil. ;—Acanthosperma littorale,

Velloz, Flor, Flum. Icon. viii. tab, 152 ;—Buphthalmum Bona-

riense, Pers. Ench. 11. 474;—glabra, caulibus decumbentibus,

ramosis; foliis cuneato-oblongis, apice rotundatis et mucro-

natis, imo in petiolum longum decurrentibus, integris vel

rarlus paucidentatis, 3-nerviis, utrinque cano-glaucis ; pedun-

culo monocephalo in ramulis axillaribus terminali, folio lon-

giore; involucri foliolis inzqualibus, spathulato-oblongis,

mucronatis, integris, patentibus, flores longe excedentibus.—

Rio de Janeiro, in arenosis maritimis.

Planta bene cognita et auctoribus ampliter descripta ; recepta-

culum in juniore etate filiformi-cylindraceum ; ovaria numero-

sissima, illinc cum paleis totidem brevioribus interspersa, cre-

briter circumposita, mox coherent omnia in massam solidam,

centralia (aut superiora) libera et sterilia, ut in aliis speciebus.

2. Acicarpa crassifolia, n. sp.;—glaberrima, caule subdecum-

bente ; foliis inferioribus spathulato-lanceolatis in petiolum

brevem latum cuneatis, superioribus subsessilibus, cuneato-

ellipticis, subobtusis, carnosis, margine subrevoluto remote et

obsolete sinuato-denticulatis, 3-nerviis, nervis subtus promi-

nulis; pedunculo solitario, terminali, monocephalo ; capitulo

majusculo; involucri foliolis 5-7, obovato-oblongis, acutis,

mucronatis, membranaceis, margine crassiusculo, integro,.—

Maldonado, in dumetis arenosis, v. s. in herb. Hook, (Tweedie).

Species preecedenti valde analoga, sed folia viridiora, breviora

et latiora, margine denticulata ; planta 5-pollicaris ; folia alterna,

1-2 poll. long., 6-8 lin. lat., petiolo lato, subamplexicauli, bre-

_ om _

eT hi wt etn ee re

Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracee. 403

vissimo ; pedunculus terminalis 1 poll. Jong., apice incrassatus ;

eapitulum fere 1 poll. diam., semiglobosum ; involucrum fere ad

basin 5—7-partitum, laciniis patentibus; palez setacez vel spa-

thulate, ovaria concreta excedentes; corolle tubus gracilis,

24 lin. long.; limbus infundibuliformis, ultra medium 5-partitus,

tubo fere zquilongus, segmenta oblonga, acuta*.

3. Acicarpa bupleuroides, Less. Linn. vi. 527 ;—erecta, glabra,

dichotome ramosa ; foliis oblongo-obovatis, basi in petiolum

alatum subamplexicaulem angustatis, obtusis, integerrimis

vel apice subdentatis, reticulato-venosis ; capitulis terminali-

bus; involucro inzqualiter 5-foliolato, foliolis lineari-elon-

gatis, calyce corollaque 4-lobis.—Brasilia meridionalis, in

uliginosis (Sello).

Species mihi invisa, ex descriptione autem cl. Lessingii ab

alteris manifeste distincta ; herba perennis, 14—4 ped. alt., habitu

Bupleuri rotundifolii; capitulum parvum, eo Artemisia Absinthit

vix majus ; folia alterna, remota, 6 poll. long., 13 poll. lat.

4. Acicarpa procumbens, Less. Linn. vi. 527 ;—glaberrima, cau-

libus plurimis, procumbentibus, valde ramosis ; foliis lineari-

spathulatis, in petiolum planum attenuatis, integerrimis, mu-

cronulatis, glaucis, membranaceis, 3-nerviis, nervis superne

immersis, subtus prominulis; pedunculis monocephalis, pri-

mum terminalibus, demum lateralibus, folio brevioribus ;

inyolucri segmentis 6, floribus brevioribus, integerrimis, ob-

longo-ellipticis, patentibus, inzqualibus.—Brasilia meridio-

nalis, v. s. in herb. Hook. (Sello).

Planta habitu ad <A. spathulatam accedens; folia remo-

tiora, fusciora, angustiora, membranacea, et capitula multo mi-

nora; caules 6-12 poll. long., debiles; folia 1-1? poll. long.,

2-4 lin. lat.; petiolus angustus ; pedunculi teretes, oppositifolii,

fere 1 poll. long.; capitula semiglobosa, 5 lin. diam. ; involucri

foliola 2 lin. long., 1 lin. lat., acuta f.

5. Acicarpa tribuloides, R. Br. 1. ce. ;—Acicarpha tribuloides, Juss.

Ann. Mus. ii. 348, tab. 58. fig. 1; Rich. Mém. Mus. vi. 45,

tab. 11; DC. Prodr. v. 3;—Cryptocarpha tribuloides, Cass.

Dict. xii. 85 ;—subdecumbens, dichotome subramosa ; foliis

cuneato-oblongis, obtusis, simuato-dentatis aut lacerato-incisis,

laciniis mucronatis, glaberrimis, submembranaceis, valde re-

ticulatis, inferioribus spathulatis, superioribus sessilibus, et

basi latiore semi-amplexicaulibus.—In Provinciis Argentinis,

v.v. ad Zanjon, Prov. Cordove.

Species ad preecedentem et sequentem proxime accedens; apriore

* A drawing of this plant is given in the ‘ Contributions,’ Plate 51 a.

+ This plant is represented in Plate 51 c.

404, Mr. J. Miers on the Calyceracez.

differt foliis dentatis aut inciso-laciniatis, a posteriore foliis vix pin-

natifidis et basi non auriculatis. Folia 3-34 poll. long., 4—9 lin.

lat. ; pedicelli 6-9 lin. long.; involucri foliola linearia, integra,

obtusa, 4-5 lin. long., #-1 lin. lat.; capitula fructifera globosa,

(exclusis spinis) 3 lin. diam. ; achzenia arcte conglutinata ; spine

3 lin. long.*

6. Acicarpa pinnatifida, n. sp. ;—herbacea, glaberrima, caulibus

e basi pluribus, angulato-sulcatis, dichotome ramosissimis ;

foliis lanceolatis, membranaceis, utrinque glaucis, radi¢alibus

imo cuneatis et in petiolum longum decurrentibus, pinnato-

laciniatis, laciniis late triangularibus, ‘obliquis, caulinis sessi-

libus imo cordato-auriculatis et semiamplexicaulibus, sinuato-

laciniatis, supremis late linearibus, subacutis, mucronatis,

integerrimis vel subdentatis; pedunculis axillaribus, folio

multo brevioribus et oppositifoliis ; involucri foliolis 5, anguste

linearibus, patentibus, integris, mucronatis, subinequalibus,

pedunculo fere zquilongis, et floribus 3—6-plo longioribus.—

Buenos Ayres, v. v.

Planta in pascuis copiosa, bipedalis; folia radicalia 6 poll.

long., laciniis inclusis fere 1 poll. lat.; caulina sessilia, imo late

et acute auriculata, lobis amplexicaulibus, 3-4 poll. long., 5-9

lin. lat., suprema seepius integra, 1-2 poll. long., 3-6 lin. lat.;

pedunculus 3-6 lin. long.; capitulum 6 lin. diam.; involucri

foliola 3-4 lin. long., 1-2 lin. lat.; achznia in globum conglu-

tinata, spine 3-4 lin. long.

7. Acicarpa runcinata, n. sp. ;—subcespitosa, humilis, caulibus

paucis, scapiformibus, interdum nudis, rarius paucifoliosis,

monocephalis ; foliis radicalibus confertis, elongato-linearibus,

irregulariter pinnato-laciniatis, laciniis grosse dentato-incisis

et runcinatis, in petiolum alatum decurrentibus, membrana-

ceis; capitulis terminalibus ; involucri foliolis 5, spathulato-

linearibus, elongatis, integris, obtusiusculis, patentibus vel

reflexis, floribus 6-plo longioribus, subineequalibus.—Banda

Oriental, v. s. in herb. Hook. (Tweedie).

Planta pusilla, vix 24-pollicaris; folia radicalia prona, ra-

diantia, 14-24 poll. long., laciniis inclusis 6 lin. lat., rachi alata

2 lin. lat., tenuiter membranacea, glaberrima. Caules scapi-

formes, suberecti, seepius nudi, 14-14 poll. long., monocephali,

vel interdum foliiferi, 24 poll. long.; folia 2-3, alterna, 6-9 lin.

long., 1-2 lin. lat.; capitula parva, 2-3 lin. diam.; imvolucri

foliola 7-9 lin. long., 1 lin. lat.

* Details of this species will be found in the ‘ Contributions,’ Plate 52a.

+ A figure of this plant will be given in Plate 52 B.

{ A drawing of this species will be given in Plate 51 B.

Pie te AP Tee

Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten. . 405

LI. — Notes on Ianthina, Bolten; and Indication of a new

Species of the allied oceanic Genus Recluzia, Petit. By

_ W. H. Benson, Esq.

AN examination of Reeve’s Monograph of Janthina, published

in 1858, and of Morch’s “ Matériaux pour servir A |’Histoire

de la Famille des Janthines,’ contained in the ‘Journal de

Conchyliologie’ for the present year, has suggested a few ob-

servations with reference especially to the species in an exten-

sive collection of pelagian shells made in 1834-35, during a

voyage to Calcutta in the ‘Malcolm.’ My success in the con-

struction of casting and towing nets of novel patterns, and the

inspection of the curious forms captured, caused my example to

be followed by other passengers in the ship; an opportunity

was thus afforded for the examination of a larger number, and

occasionally of finer specimens, of the shells obtained in my own

nets, besides two genera which were missed by them.

The first Janthine seen were accidentally enclosed in a casting

net employed to procure specimens of the brilliant and active

little Glaucus Forsteri, and proved to be a small variety of Jan-

thina exigua, Lamarck. This species was observed during two

days before the island of Madeira was sighted. I succeeded

in keeping the animal alive in sea-water for ten days. Glaucus

Forsteri lived for a longer period, and was found to feed on its

less active shell-bearing fellow-prisoners.

I. exigua was the most widely distributed species met with,

occurring again near the equator, and continuing along the

Brazilian portion of the Atlantic, towards the island of Tristan

d’Acunha, where it attained a large size, as far as 39° of south

latitude. Here it was again small; but a still larger variety,

with a more rosy violet tint, appeared in the middle of the

Southern Indian Ocean, north-east of the Isles of St. Paul and

Amsterdam. Between this variety and J. capreolata, Montrouzier,

I can find no sufficiently distinguishing character. Smaller

specimens again occurred to the south of the equator, and at

the head of the Bay of Bengal.

A small and delicate variety of I. nitens, Menke, made its ap-

pearance to the north of the Cape de Verde Islands. South of

this group, the apical nucleus of the same species was taken ;

and in 6° of north latitude the shell was captured fully grown.

The peculiarities of the spire and float will be noticed in another

part of this paper.

- In 14° north lat., south of the Cape de Verde Islands, a small

shell, which I think must be the young of Reeve’s I. Smithie,

was found sparingly, as well as at the equator.

Between 4° and 5° of north lat., I. planispirata, Adams & Reeve

406 . Mr. W.H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten,

(agreeing rather with the shell figured in the Voyage of the

‘Samarang’ than with the very different form assigned to the

species in pl. 2. f. 9. of the ‘ Iconica’), first occurred in company

with J. nitens, and continued at intervals as far as 35° S. lat.

and 74° E. long., generally with I. exigua. I had not the good

fortune to catch such large specimens of this species as were

taken by one or two of my companions.

About midway between Sierra Leone and Paraiba, 3° north of

the line, and in about 24° of west longitude, we sailed during

half an hour, on the 10th of October, through a space occupied

by a fine species, the more depressed forms of which appear to be

Lamarck’sJ. fragilis(not I. fragilis, Reeve). The spire is variously

elevated, until in one specimen it attains the exact figure of

Reeve’s J. affinis, considered by Mérch to be merely a variety

of I. fragilis. Nine specimens were captured, of which four fell

to my net. Several fine ones were missed. This species was

not again seen until, in the Bay of Bengal, to the north-east of

the Andamans, I took in my casting-net eight specimens of a

variety in an immature state. TZrochus Ianthinus, the original

species of Chemnitz, which has a similar elevated spire, is as-

signed to Tranquebar, on the Coromandel coast of the same bay.

The next form obtained was a beautiful little purple J. uwmbi-

licata, D’Orb., the finest specimens exhibiting an incision in the

outer lip nearly as deep as that to which J. bifida, Nuttall, owes

its name. From its locality (about a degree north of the line),

until we had attained 14° of north latitude in the Bay of Bengal,

it was not observed. I then took a single specimen of a large

solid variety ; and some minute examples accompanied J. exigua

to the head of the bay.

As we approached the Tristan d’Acunha group, in the Southern

Atlantic, we sailed for several days through a tract, from 30° 8S.

lat. and 18° W. long. to 33° S. and 10° W., inhabited by a

fine white and violet-coloured Janthina pallida, Harvey, in com-

pany with a large variety of J. exigua. On the last day of its

appearance we passed specimens of a very large size; but the

rate (8 knots) at which the ship was sailing through a strong

swell, caused the loss of my casting and towing nets in the

attempts made to procure them. On the following day, when

the weather had become favourable, not a single specimen of J.

pallida was visible; and it did not again appear until we had

reached a point to the north-east of the Isles of St. Paul and

Amsterdam, where a small pale variety was accompanied by the

Tanthina next to be noticed: the species then disappeared for

the rest of the voyage.

From the Ist to the 5th of December, between 33° and 30°

south latitude and 81° and 88° east longitude, the ‘ Malcolm’

Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten. 407

sailed through a sea occupied by a large violet-blue species

which varied in form, surface, and colour from the one named

Lanthina ceruleata by Reeve, towards that which he has figured

under the name of J. grandis, the spire increasing gradually in

elevation. Larger specimens than those which I took were got

by my companions, and still larger shells were missed by my

casting net, or were passed while it was thrown after other ob-

jects. Associated with this fine Janthina were the curious slaty-

blue Lepas fascicularis, Darwin, radiating from a common

spongy float, and furnished with coriaceous instead of testaceous

armour; great numbers of a small blue swimming crab, using

the free floats of the Ianthine as rafts, from which they darted

on their prey, and returned to feed on it; a large kind of Jan-

thina exigua, and the little pale variety of I. pallida. The tract

in question is about midway between Natal and Swan River.

Another species was a solitary shell taken west of the Island

of Sumatra, about a degree north of the equator, and between

90° and 91° of east longitude. It appears to be a small variety

of Mérch’s Janthina Carpenteri, figured in the ‘Iconica’ as

I. fragilis. I omitted to take a note of the animal or of its

float. *

Between the neighbourhood of Madeira and the Sand Heads,

at the mouth of the river Hooghly, I recorded the capture of

Tanthine on thirty-five days. On one occasion attempts were

made to secure I. pallida, but without success ; and we passed large

specimens of it on a Sunday. On two other Sundays, we ob-

served large Janthine which could not be identified in the water,

nor guessed at, from their not appearing on the preceding or

following days. Including Hyalea, Creseis, Cuvieria, Cleodora,

Atlanta, Oxygyrus, Carinaria, Argonauta, &c., shells entered our

nets on sixty-seven days; and captures of small marine animals

of some kind or other were made on seventy-five days,—a toler-

able proof of the abundant employment afforded in a sailing

voyage for a naturalist provided with suitable apparatus, when

the numerous days on which, from various circumstances, nets

were not used, are taken into consideration. Rapid progress

and rough weather often prevented any attempt at fishing for

several consecutive days, especially in the regions of the Trade-

winds, and in the strong westerly gale which prevailed near the

40th degree of south latitude.

_ Reeve inadvertently states that the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans

lay claim to all the Janthine that have been actually captured.

The first species figured by him is, however, assigned to the Ni-

cobar group in the Bay of Bengal ; and his I. Africana is referred

to Zanzibar, on the African shore of the Indian Ocean. Locali-

ties mentioned by Chemnitz and Krauss would also have helped

408 Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten.

to prove a more extensive range for the known species of this

ubiquitous genus.

I. exigua, Lamk.

Sketches were made, in different positions, of the animal taken

near Madeira. Bunches of purple ovisacs adhered to the centre

of all the floats, those towards the hinder extremity being flaccid

and empty. When the float is broken off, the animal sets to

work to supply its place in the mode described by Reynell Coates.

A free float was captured with ovisacs attached, but without the

shell and its inhabitant. The shell, from its small size and its

position, is not visible in the water, but the float may be easily

distinguished from the foam scattered from the bows of the ship,

by its whiter appearance, resembling a minute flock of cotton,

broad at one end and pointed at the other. No additional egg-

sacs were deposited while the animals remained in confinement,

although they continued to add to their floats. There are flexible

cilia to the mouth; when the snout is extruded, these are ex-

tended and agitated with great rapidity, apparently in the search

for food.

Confined with Glaucus Forsteri, I. exigua became the prey of

the more active Mollusk ; and portions of the Janthine, hardly

changed, were voided from a small papilla situated between the

second and third branchiated fins of Glaucus, on the same side

as the conspicuous organ of generation.

The tentacula of I. exigua are elongate-conical, not subulate

as in Rang’s figure of J. violacea?; and the apophyses, which he

describes as ocular pedicles, are larger and broader in proportion

than in his species, emulating the tentacula in size. Mérch

places Rang’s shell in the subgenus Achates, while I. exigua is

included in Jodina. It is highly probable that a critical exami-

nation and dissection of the animals will establish generic dif-

ferences among the Janthine. An opportunity occurs on our

own shores for comparing those which are brought to the western

portions of the British Islands by the Gulf-Stream.

All the varieties of I. exigua from the Atlantic and the eastern

seas presented a more rounded base than the British specimen

figured by Reeve, which was probably imperfect in that part.

The emargination of the outer lip is very variable in perfect

specimens, some of the Madeiran and south-eastern shells exhi-

biting an incision nearly as deep as that observable in J. bifida.

The Madeiran type has a bluer tint than the more southern

forms. There is a greater or less tendency to perforation in all

the varieties—a feature which appears to have been overlooked.

The apex is more or less developed; and the paler band round

the suture is present in some specimens, and deficient in others,

from the same locality.

Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten. 409

M. Montrouzier has omitted to state on what special grounds

he proposed to separate J. capreolata as a species. Morch has

accepted it without question ; but in none of the recorded cha-

racters, whether in respect to general form, subperforation,

colouring, depth of the marginal sinus, form of columella and

base, cariation, structure of apical nucleus, or bifariate sculp-

ture, does any distinctive character from J. exigua appear to be

discoverable. The shell from the South-eastern Archipelago

may be reckoned as the largest known variety. That from the

vicinity of St. Paul varies much in figure, one specimen having

the breadth equal to the length ; others present the usual shape.

I, nitens, Menke.

This shell, of a uniform translucent purple colour, with a po-

lished surface, only entered my towing net of a small size, my

largest specimen being 7 mill. in length. I have, however,

recorded the capture by one of my companions of fine examples

with their floats, which were carinate above, and composed of

large globules. No ovisacs were found attached to them. This

variety is distinguished from the shell figured by Reeve by its

somewhat depressed spire. The nuclei, which were taken on

one occasion, are of a pale greyish violet, with a large rounded

aperture, the columella not being elongated as in the more ad-

vanced state of growth.

I. Smithia, Reeve.

Having taken only two minute specimens of the shell, supposed

from its form and colours to be the young of this species, I

have neglected to record any particulars respecting the float or

animal.

I. planispirata, Adams and Reeve.

My largest specimen of this shell is only 94 mill. in diameter ;

but one of my fellow-passengers took a large one, unprovided

with ovisacs, but with a perfect float, which I noted as being

elongate and convex, the globules composing it being large, ob-

long, and transversely disposed. I have remarked that the floats

may always be referred to the species to which they belong,

when once observed in attachment to“a shell, each kind having

its peculiar form and mode of construction ; therefore in sepa-

rating species it is of great moment to attend to the float; and

it is desirable that this part should be preserved in a dried state.

It is quite sufficient to glance at the representation (pl. 11.

fig. 10) in the Voyage of the‘ Samarang,’ to see that the fig. 9

of plate 2 in the ‘Iconica’ has no manner of resemblance to it,

having a wide depressed-conoid spire with rapidly increasing

whorls, instead of the depressed plano-convex spire with slowly

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. vi.

410 Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten.

increasing whorls of the true species. The chief character of the

“ discoid” I. planispirata consists, according to the original de-

scription, in “its narrow depressed mode of convolution,” of

which Reeve’s figure No. 9 exhibits no appearance, the body of

the shell in the latter exceeding in magnitude the area of the

aperture, whereas in the ‘Samarang’ figure the aperture is larger

than the body of the shell. Mérch refers Reeve’s figure to J.

planispirata as “ var. y. grandis,” without further remark.

A. Adams says nothing of the sculpture. All my specimens

are sculptured with undulate and radiate striz, which are more

closely packed and more sharply plicate on the basal portion.

Morch refers I. planispirata to the subgenus Jodes, Leach, the

animal of which is stated to be viviparous.

I, fragilis, Lam. (including the variety I. affinis, Reeve).

The violet colour of the under side of the shell was visible in

the water through the float, and assisted to distinguish it from

the foam. The float was of strong texture, and was composed of

large transverse polyhedrous globules arranged in a convex form

on the surface exposed to the air; one proved to be dichotomous,

evidently from some accident. The cilia within the animal’s

mouth were stiff and prickly. Mdérch includes the species in

the subgenus Achates, Gistel, recorded as being oviparous. Our

specimens were destitute of ovisacs ; whether in consequence of

the season for their reaching maturity having passed, and of the

animals having provided themselves with fresh floats, or from ~

their being permanently deficient in those appendages, cannot

be asserted. As soon as the water in which the specimens were

placed for examination was changed, a quantity of beautiful car-

mine fluid ejected spoiled it, and all died on the following day,

some of them casting off their shells, when the animal, including

the spiral portion, remained attached to the float at the surface

of the water. A gummy coat, which was easily rubbed off while

the shell was wet, dried into a moderately polished surface.

The dimensions of four examples are as follow, tending to

corroborate Morch’s suggestion regarding J. affinis, Reeve :—

Long. .

Specimen resembling J. affnis 224 254 mill.

Approximate form . . . . 21° 26°;

Depressed variety’. s,s 19 Bane

Smallest specimen . . . . 17% 20 ,,

The last approaches in form Rang’s figure, which Morch refers,

as a variety, to I. violacea, Bolten. -

Respecting the younger examples of the variety taken in the

Bay of Bengal, I only noted the number of individuals captured.

Mr. W. H. Benson on Janthina, Bolten. 41]

This shell has a more shining surface, and a more convex conoid

outline, with a somewhat impressed suture. Mérch considers

I. roseola, Reeve, found a few degrees further south, near the

Nicobars, to be another variety of the type attributed by Chemnitz

to the same Gulf.

I. umbilicata, D’Orb.

_ MGrch seems to have been in doubt regarding Reeve’s figure.

Although he cites it without comment among the synonyms of

D’Orbigny’s shell, yet, under the head of J. globosa, he had

quoted it as the probable young of that species. J. umbilicata is

referred by Mérch to the subgenus Jodina, one of the characters

of which is the incised labrum. No trace of this is to be ob-

served in Reeve’s figure No. 22, from a shell in Mr. Cuming’s

collection, nor is it alluded to in the description. The conclu-

sion to be derived from its appearance in the plate is that it was

drawn from a broken shell, the want of correspondence between

the right lip and the bifariate strie at the periphery being ob-

vious. I have already noticed the deep incision observable in

the beautiful and perfect examples from the Atlantic. There is

a silky lustre on the surface, which causes the shell to approach

in polish nearly to J. nitens, from which the different character

of the base and the general form of the shell distinguish it. A .

pale band is observable round the suture ; and in the large solid

variety of the Bay of Bengal, which attains 10 millim. in length,

there is also a pale band at the angular periphery. I can find

no note of the animal or ovisacs of this species in my journals.

I. pallida, Harvey.

The floats are circular and spiral when in good condition ;

but occasionally the sutural adhesion is lost, and the float,

partially uncurling, assumes a semilunar form. The pen-

dant cells of eggs are about the size and shape of small apple-

pips, rough, and at first pink, but im a more advanced state

purplish brown. Independent floats, provided with egg-cells,

were also procured ; and all the shells with perfect floats were

similarly endowed. If Reynell Coates’s observations really had

reference to I. globosa, Swainson, and not to J. pallida, the floats

of the former shell must be similar in spiral construction to

those which I found attached to the latter.

The rounded base of the columella is not adverted to by Reeve

in his description of J. pallida. It constitutes the character of

the section Amethystina, Gistel, on which its separation from

I. globosa and its allies is grounded.

Four out of six specimens of the Southern Atlantic form pre-

sent a feeble lustre and a spiral sulcate striation, while the other

two are deficient in sulcation and are covered with a peculiar

27% ,

412 Mr. W. H. Benson on Ianthina, Bolten.

bloom devoid of lustre. Of the former, three are pale externally,

the violet tinge being more vivid within the aperture near the

outer lip; the fourth is altogether of a violet tint, more saturated

within the aperture. Of the two shells with a-dull surface, one

is suffused with violet, the other is paler at the upper part. My

largest specimen is 18 mill. in length by 11 in breadth. Others

were procured of a greater size. Specimens stated to be from

the coast of Portugal exhibit a bluer tint than the rosy violet of

the southern shell.

I. ceruleata, Reeve, and var.

In colour this shell was found to vary from that of J. ceruleata,

Reeve, to that of J. grandis of the same author, and in form from

I. ceruleata in the depressed type, through I. communis, R.

(which, according to Morch, is a variety of J. bicolor, Costa), to-

wards J. grandis, the perfect form and full size of which Mérch

affirms that J. bicolor attains occasionally. Of seven specimens,

taken chiefly in my casting net, I retain five, the largest of which

is 29 mill. in height and 33 mill. in diameter. In my journal,

under date 2nd Dec. 1834, in 32° 26! S. lat. and 82° 21! EK. long.,

I noted that I had missed some very large specimens at which

I had thrown my net.

Morch places J. bicolor (asI. Coste, Morch) and J. ceruleata, R.,

in the viviparous subgenus Jodes, Leach, while he includes L. gran-

dis, R.,1n the oviparous subgenus Achates. The float of my species

(under whatever name it may be retained) had a plane surface,

and one side was thicker than the opposite edge. It was com-

posed of large transverse bubbles. None of the specimens had

egg-cells attached; but numerous large floats procured with

them, and which, almost beyond question, belonged to the same

species, were found bearing egg-cells, as noted in my journal on

the 2nd and 3rd of December. The shells were taken daily,

from the lst to the 5th of that month; and as the Janthine

which accompanied them belonged to a little variety of J. pallida,

and to I. exigua, the small size of those shells and the very dif-

ferent formation of their floats precluded the assignment of the

large egg-bearing floats to those species. More shell-less floats

were observed than those which bore shells.

The animal was dark blue, with the exception of the whitish

tentacula, and it gave out a purple fluid which stained the nets

with a greenish colour. The white basal band in the specimens

which resemble J. ceruleata gives place in one conoid specimen

to a pinkish-violet band; and in others the whole base is of a

uniform deep-violet tint, which gradually fades into opake white

towards the summit of the spire. The sculpture is more or less

rough in different individuals. The right lip is rather deeply

Sel Pe ae ee ee

‘as 2

Mr. W. H. Benson on Recluzia, Petit. 413

emarginate. Further observations are necessary to decide whe-

ther an obtuse or acute periphery is a sufficient character to

enable us to pronounce an opinion on the viviparous or oviparous

habit of a species. I may here remark that on one day J. pal-

lida was taken without egg-cells, while two days after, the same

species was provided with them,—a circumstance unfavourable

to arguments derived from the negative character in other

es.

Tanthina incisa, Philippi, has been overlooked by Mérch in

his list of synonyms. It was described in the ‘ Zeitschrift fiir

Malak.’ for 1848. The character attributed to the suture is

found both in J. Carpenteri, Mirch, and J. fragilis, Lamarck.

Great stress is laid on the depth of the emargination of the

labrum ; but this is so variable in other species, that it cannot

be relied on alone for specific distinction.

Recluzia, Petit.

Two species of this Ianthid are figured in the ‘Journ. de

Conch.’ for 1853 ; a third species, figured by Adams, is supposed

by Mérch to be R. turrita, V. d. Busch, described by Philippi as

an Janthina in the ‘ Zeitschrift’ for 1848 (not 1847, as stated by

Morch). A shell found by Bennett in his whaling voyage, near

the Kingsmill group, to the east of New Ireland, and which he

names, without a description, Janthina lutea, undoubtedly be-

longs to this genus. In a line of sea-drift, he says, “fanthine

were the most abundant of the floating Mollusks. Their num-

ber was immense, and their floats contributed greatly to the

white appearance of the froth-line. One species of this family

was new to me, and is certainly very rare; its shell was yellow,

rather smaller and more elongated than J. communis, and the

whorl more prominent and spiral. The contained animal was

also of a yellow colour, but in the form of its float and in other

respects it closely resembled the ordinary blue-shelled species*.”

The species of Recluzia of which the habitats are recorded

come from Mazatlan, in Mexico, and the Arabian Gulf. Two

specimens of a small shell, which must evidently be classed with

this genus, and differing from any species described, were cap-

tured in a towing net by one of my fellow-passengers, abreast

of the opening between the Great and Little Nicobar, and about

sixty miles to the west of it. Unfortunately he had cleared out

the animals and thrown them away before informing me next

day of his acquisition ; and I was only able to note that it was

a new, horn-coloured, shining, turreted shell, pointed at the base

of the aperture, and with a sinus above the angular base towards

* Narrative of a Whaling Voyage, by F. D. Bennett, F.R.G.S., 1833-

1836 (published in 1840); vide vol. ii. pp. 62, 64, and Appendix, p. 298.

414, Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

the columella. In size it was equal to Bithynia ventricosa.

Pieces of drift-wood, vegetating seeds, shells of Spirula, a small

Litiopa, Hyalee, Loligopsis, and one of the venomous sea-snakes

of the Bay, with a keeled belly, black above and yellow below,

and with a broad white zigzag line running along the laterally

compressed tail, entered our towing nets on that night, borne

by the tidal currents through the group of islands.

Morch rejects Jeffreys’s Recluzia aperta from the genus, and

refers it to Amauropsis. The aspect of the shell is opposed to

the supposition of its being a floating pelagian form.

Cheltenham, Oct. 19, 1860.

LIT.—On a new Genus and some new Species of Mollusca from

Japan. By Artuur Apams, F.L.S., &c.

Genus Cineurina, A. Adams.

Testa subulato-turrita. Anfractus numerosi, cingulis elevatis spiralibus

instructi, interstitiis sculptis. Apertura oblonga, antice integra ;

labio recto, simplici; labro acuto, arcuato.

This genus most nearly resembles Monoptygma in form and

sculpture ; but in the straight inner lip and absence of parietal

fold it is like Turbonilla. The transverse ridges of the whorls

likewise suggest Aclis, but the form of the aperture is very dif-

ferent. Ihave found the typical species (described below) both

in the north of China and in the Sea of Japan.

Cingulina circinata, A, Adams.

C. testa subulato-turrita tenui, alba, opaca; anfractibus normalibus

circa 11, planiusculis, cingulis spiralibus tribus, interstitiis longitu-

dinaliter concinne striatis; anfractu ultimo cingulis quatuor in-

structo, basi convexo, liris spiralibus elevatis ornato.

Hab. Awa-Sima; in shell-sand. Loo-shan-Kou (Shan-tung) ;

in shell-sand.

Genus Partuenta, Lowe.

Since writing my papers containing descriptions of new spe-

cies of Parthenia, Odostomia, Dunkeria, &c., I have continued

to investigate these interesting though somewhat diminutive

forms, and am now enabled 'to record several additional species.

1. Parthenia spirata, A. Adams.

P. testa ovato-conica, tenui, sordide alba, rimata; anfractibus nor-

malibus 4, spiratis, longitudinaliter costatis, costis rectis subdi-

stantibus, interstitiis lirulis obsolete decussatis, suturis canalicu-

latis, costis in anfractu ultimo (basi liris convergentibus ornato)

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 415

ad peripheriam evanidis ; apertura ovata, postice acuminata ; labio

arcuato, tenui, plica parva dentiformi in medio instructo; labro

postice angulato.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

2.* Parthenia Pagodula, A. Adams.

P. testa ovato-conica, acuminata, tenui, rimata, pallide fusca; anfrac-

tibus normalibus 5, planatis, longitudinaliter costatis, costis obli-

ee, interstitiis leevibus, suturis profundis, an-

ultimo costis ad peripheriam desinentibus, peripheria sub-

angulata zonula foveolata circumcincta, basi levi; apertura ovata,

antice producta ; labio arcuato, plica parietali superiore parva.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 24 fathoms.

3. Parthenia fenestrata, A. Adams.

P. testa ovato-conica, subrimata, tenui, sordide alba; anfractibus

normalibus 3, spiratis, postice obtuse angulatis, costellis tenuibus

prominentibus et liris elevatis transversis late clathratis, costellis

in anfractu ultimo subito ad peripheriam terminantibus, basi planis ;

apertura oblonga ; labio arcuato, plica parietali obsoleta instructo.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

4. Parthenia Mariella, A. Adams.

P. testa ovata, alba, solidiuscula, subrimata; anfractibus normalibus

3, planatis, postice plicatis plicis parvis distantibus, antice cingulo

elevato spirali ornatis, suturis canaliculatis; anfractu ultimo pos-

tice plicato, antice cingulis elevatis spiralibus (circiter novem) in-

structo ; apertura oblonga; labio plica dentiformi parva mediana.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

5. Parthenia bellula, A. Adams.

P. testa ovato-conica, tenui, rimata, alba, opaca; anfractibus norma-

libus 4, planatis, longitudinaliter plicatis, plicis ad suturas inter-

ruptis, suturis zonula spirali elevata succinctis ; anfractu ultimo

plicis ad peripheriam desinentibus, peripheria rotundata zonulis

spiralibus tribus ornato, basi radiatim plicato; apertura ovata ;

labio tenui, arcuato, plica parietali superiore instructo.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

6. Parthenia punctigera, A. Adams.

P. testa ovato-conica, alba, solida ; anfractibus normalibus 3, planu-

latis, costellatis, costellis validis obliquis regularibus, interstitiis

verge anfractu ultimo costellis ad peripheriam desinentibus,

asi convexo, elevatim lirato ; apertura ovata, plica parietali parva

superiore vix celata.

Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms.

416 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

Genus Oposromr1a, Fleming.

1. Odostomia vitrea, A. Adams.

O. testa parva, imperforata, ovato-conica, solidiuscula, vitrea, pellu-

cida, apice obtuso; anfractibus 33, planiusculis, suturis profundis,

anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam rotundato, intustspiraliter sulcato ;

apertura ovata; plica parietali valida, mediana, transversa.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

2. Odostomia subangulata, A. Adams.

O. testa rimata, ovato-conica, alba, opaca; anfractibus 53, planis,

ultimo elongato, in medio subangulato, antice producto-acuminato ;

suturis canaliculatis; apertura ovata, antice effusa; labio incras-

sato ; plica parietali valida, mediana, transversa.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

3. Odostomia ovoidea, A. Adams.

O. testa subrimata, oblongo-ovata, tenui, alba, opaca ; anfractibus 43,

convexiusculis, suturis mediocribus; anfractu ultimo amplo, ad

basin rotundato; apertura oblonga; plica parietali parva, obliqua.

Hab. Awa-Sima ; low water.

4. Odostomia producta, A. Adams.

O. testa rimata, tenuicula, ovato-acuminata, alba, opaca; anfractibus

planulatis, suturis profundis; anfractu ultimo elongato, ad basin

rotundato; apertura oblonga; plica parietali superiore, parva,

obliqua.

Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

5. Odostomia nivea, A. Adams.

O. testa rimata, ovato-conica, alba, semipellucida; anfractibus 54,

planis, suturis exaratis; anfractu ultimo amplo, ad peripheriam

subangulato; apertura ovata, antice subproducta; plica parietali

parva, obliqua.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

Like O. subangulata in form, but thin and semipellucid ;

and the inner lip in the adult not thickened.

6. Odostomia goniostoma, A. Adams.

O. testa imperforata, ovato-conica, alba, opaca; anfractibus 43,

planis, suturis canaliculatis; anfractu ultimo magno, ad peripheriam

obtuse angulato; apertura rhomboidea, antice producta et angu-

lata ; plica parietali transversa, mediana.

Hab. Korea Strait; 46 fathoms.

oo se.

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 417

7. Odostomia cana, A. Adams.

O. testa imperforata, ovato-conica, sordide alba; anfractibus 43,

convexiusculis, suturis impressis; anfractu ultimo amplo, ovato,

ad peripheriam rotundato ; apertura oblonga, antice producta et

dilatata ; plica parietali valida, mediana, obliqua.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

8. Odostomia neglecta, A. Adams.

O. testa parva, ovato-conica, imperforata, alba, opaca, suturis sim-

plicibus ; anfractibus 33, convexiusculis ; anfractu ultimo ad peri-

pheriam rotundato ; apertura ovato-oblonga ; plica parietali parva,

obliqua.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

9. Odostomia pruinosa, A. Adams.

O. testa imperforata, ovato-conica, pruinosa, semiopaca, apice ob-

tuso ; anfractibus 34, planulatis, suturis impressis ; anfractu ultimo

magno, ovato, ad peripheriam rotundato ; apertura oblonga, antice

producta ; plica parietali parva, transversa, mediana.

Hab. Okosiri; 35 fathoms.

10. Odostomia Achatinella, A. Adams.

O. testa imperforata, ovato-pyramidali, solidiuscula, alba, semiopaca ;

anfractibus 53, convexiusculis, suturis impressis ; anfractu ultimo

elongato, ad peripheriam vix angulato; apertura ovata; plica

parietali parva, transversa.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 26 fathoms.

11. Odostomia subdiaphana, A. Adams.

O. testa imperforata, ovato-conica, alba, semipellucida; anfractibus

23, planatis, suturis profundis ; anfractu ultimo magno, ad peri-

pheriam obtuse angulato; apertura ovato-rhomboidea; labro in

medio subangulato, plica parietali parva transversa.

Hab. Okosiri; 35 fathoms.

Like O. goniostoma, but smaller, thinner, semipellucid, and

the spire more conical.

Subgenus Evarea, A. Adams.

12. Odostomia (Evalea) sulcata, A. Adams.

O. testa ovato-oblonga, alba, imperforata, solida; anfractibus 53,

convexiusculis, transversim valde sulcatis, interstitiis punctatis ;

apertura ovata; plica parietali transversa, conspicua; labro sub-

incrassato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

418 Mr. A, Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

13. Odostomia (Evalea) lirata, A. Adams.

O. testa ovato-conica imperforata, alba, opaca; anfractibus 44, pla-

nis, transversim valde liratis, liris subdistantibus, interstitiis lon-

gitudinaliter creberrime striatis; apertura rhomboidea; plica pa-

rietali parva, mediana, transversa; labro in medio subangulato.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 26 fathoms: Sado; 30 fathoms.

Genus TuRBONILLA, Risso.

1. Turbonilla perfecta, A. Adams.

T. testa elongato-turrita, tereti, tenui, cornea, subdiaphana ; anfrac-

’ tibus normalibus 14, rotundatis; costis obliquis, validis, eequali-

bus, interstitiis levibus ; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam

desinentibus, basi levi convexo; apertura oblonga, subquadrata ;

labio vix recto.

Hab. Port Hamilton ; 7 fathoms. I also obtained this species

in the Korea Strait, near Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

2. Turbonilla eximia, A. Adams.

T. testa subulato-turrita, solida, alba, zona pallide rufa spirali obso-

lete cincta ; anfractibus normalibus 9, planatis, in medio constrictis;

costis validis, undulatis, prominentibus, interstitiis liris validis

spiralibus decussatis; anfractu ultimo costis ultra peripheriam

_ extendentibus, deinde evanidis, basi convexo, liris spiralibus ornato;

apertura subquadrata; labio crasso, superne subtortuoso, antice

reflexo.

Hab. Chosan Harbour ; 6 fathoms.

3. Turbonilla venustula, A. Adams.

T. testa aciculato-turrita, alba, solida; anfractibus normalibus 11,

planatis ; costis validis, rectis, subconfertis ; interstitiis liris elevatis

‘ spiralibus confertis decussatis; anfractu ultimo costis ad peri-

pheriam desinentibus, basi convexo, lirulis spiralibus instructo ;

apertura oblonga, subquadrata; labio curvato, antice dilatato.

Hab. Chosan Harbour ; 6 fathoms.

4. Turbonilla macilenta, A. Adams.

T. testa aciculato-turrita, gracili, alba, solida, opaca; anfractibus

normalibus 7, convexiusculis ; costis rectis, crassis, subdistantibus,

interstitiis simplicibus ; apertura ovata; labio recto.

Hab. Port Hamilton; 7 fathoms.

5. Turbonilla monocycla, A. Adams.

T. testa subulato-turrita, rimata, sordide alba, solidiuscula; anfrac-

‘tibus normalibus 8, planatis, suturis canaliculatis; costis undu-

latis, prominentibus, subconfertis, interstitiis simplicibus; costis

in anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam desinentibus, peripheria lira

Oe ee ae eee eee

a en

ey ee ae ero Pou

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 419

spirali duplicata elevata apicibus costarum decussata ornata ; aper-

tura ovata, antice producta; labio tenui, arcuato, superne tortuoso.

Hab. Mino-Sima ; 63 fathoms.

6. Turbonilla nitida, A. Adams. .

T. testa subulato-turrita, nivea, vix opaca; anfractibus normalibus

10, convexiusculis, suturis profundis; costis prominentibus, sub-

obliquis, distantibus, interstitiis liris evanidis spiralibus decussatis ;

anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam subito truncatis, basi levi ;

apertura subquadrata ; labio brevi, recto.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

7. Turbonilla commoda, A. Adams.

T. testa aciculato-turrita, gracili, sordide alba, solida; anfractibus

normalibus 11, convexiusculis; costis validis, subdistantibus, in-

terstitiis leevibus, costis in anfractu ultimo ad peripheriam desi-

nentibus ; apertura subcirculari; labio brevi, recto, crasso.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

8. Turbonilla sculptilis, A. Adams,

T. testa subulato-turrita, sordide alba, solida; anfractibus normali-

bus 8, convexis; costis latis, rectis, subdistantibus, interstitiis

foveolatis ; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam subito truncatis,

basi levi; apertura subquadrata ; labio recto.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

9. Turbonilla fragilis, A. Adams.

T. testa aciculato-turrita, gracili, alba, tenui, nitida, subdiaphana ;

anfractibus normalibus 10, convexiusculis; costis obliquis validis,

distantibus, interstitiis leevibus, suturis inter apices costarum pro-

funde canaliculatis; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam obso-

letis, basi levi convexo; apertura subquadrata; labio arcuato,

antice producto.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

10. Turbonilla bicincta, A. Adams.

T. testa subulato-turrita, alba, tenui, subdiaphana ; anfractibus nor-

malibus 11, convexiusculis, fasciis duabus angustis rufescentibus

ornatis; costis validis, vix obliquis, lirulis spiralibus elevatis de-

cussatis; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam desinentibus,

basi lirulis spiralibus instructo; apertura subcirculari; labio

arcuato.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

1l. Turbonilla cincta, A. Adams.

T. testa pyramidato-subulata, turrita, sordide alba ; anfractibus nor-

malibus 8, planatis, postice constrictis, in medio fascia rufa con-

420 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

spicua circumeinctis; costis validis, prominentibus, undulatis ;

interstitiis valde punctatis; costis in anfractu ultimo gradatim evani-

dis, ad peripheriam obsoletis ; apertura oblongo-subquadrata ; labio

arcuato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

12. Turbonilla munda, A. Adams.

T. testa subulato-pyramidali, turrita, alba, tenui, semipellucida; an-

fractibus normalibus 8, convexiusculis ; costis obliquis, prominen-

tibus, distantibus, interstitiis levibus, costis in anfractu ultimo ad

peripheriam subito truncatis; apertura subquadrata ; labio recto,

superne vix tortuoso.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

13. Turbonilla speciosa, A. Adams.

T. testa elongata, turrita, tereti, solidiuscula, opaca, sordide alba;

anfractibus normalibus 12, convexiusculis; costis rectis, promi-

nentibus, sequidistantibus, interstitiis leevibus; anfractu ultimo

costis ad peripheriam subito truncatis, basi lineis spiralibus ob-

soletis ornato; apertura oblonga; labio recto, crasso, antice vix

everso.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

14. Turbonilla debilis, A. Adams.

T. testa subulato-turrita, cornea, tenui, semipellucida, aureo-nitente,

rufo-pallido obsolete fasciata ; anfractibus normalibus 11, planatis,

quibusdam varicosis ; costis subtenuibus, undulatis, interstitiis valde

punctatis; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam subito trun-

catis, basi levi convexo; apertura subquadrata; labio recto,

tenui, antice producto.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

15. Turbonilla modica, A. Adams.

T. testa subulato-turrita, alba, opaca; anfractibus normalibus 7,

convexis; costis validis, crassis, obliquis, interstitiis valde pune-

tatis; anfractu ultimo costis ad peripheriam obsoletis, basi leevi

convexo ; apertura ovata; labio arcuato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

16. Turbonilla Scaliola, A. Adams.

T. testa aciculato-turrita, solida, sordide alba, nitida; anfractibus

normalibus 7, convexis ; costis paucis, prominentibus, latis, rotun-—

datis, postice nodosim angulatis, interstitiis levibus; anfractu

ultimo costis ad peripheriam desinentibus, basi lirulis spiralibus

ornato; apertura circulari; labio arcuato.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

(pO = 29a ae

Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan. 421

17. Turbonilla metulina, A. Adams.

_T. testa pyramidato-subulata, turrita, tenui, lactea,opaca ; anfractibus

normalibus 9, convexis; costis obliquis, prominentibus, sequidi-

stantibus, interstitiis lirulis elevatis spiralibus decussatis ; anfractu

ultimo costis ad peripheriam desinentibus, basi levi convexo ;

apertura subquadrata; labio recto.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

The species of Turbonilla obtained by me from the Japanese

side of the Korea Strait and from other parts of the Sea of

Japan are, with one exception (viz. 7. perfecta, A. Adams), dif-

ferent from those I discovered at Chosan, in the Korea peninsula,

and at Port Hamilton, one of the Korean archipelago. They

are all very elegant and of delicate construction.

Genus Leucotina, A. Adams.

1. Leucotina exarata, A. Adams.

L. te8ta ovato-conica, alba, umbilicata, solidiuscula; anfractibus 43,

convexiusculis, transversim liratis, interstitiis tenuissime longitu-

dinaliter striatis ; apertura ovata, postice acuta; plica parietali vix

mediana, parva, obliqua.

Hab. Tabu-Sima; 25 fathoms.

2. Leucotina insculpta, A. Adams.

L. testa acuminato-ovata, alba, perforata, solidiuscula ; anfractibus 43,

convexiusculis, transversim liratis, interstitiis valde punctatis ;

apertura oblonga, postice angustata, antice dilatata; labio incras-

sato, plica parietali vix celato.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

Genus Dunxeria, P. P. Carpenter.

1. Dunkeria scabra, A. Adams.

D. testa subulato-turrita, pallide fusca, imperforata ; anfractibus 84,

convexis, costis nodosis longitudinalibus et liris elevatis tribus

transyersis (circiter 7 in anfractu ultimo) cancellatis; apertura

ovata; labio antice rufo tincto.

Hab. Tsu-Sima; 16 fathoms.

2. Dunkeria ferruginea, A. Adams.

D. testa perparva, pyramidato-turrita, imperforata, ferruginea ; an-

fractibus 53, convexis, ad suturas angustatis, liris duabus trans-

versis nodulosis costellis longitudinalibus validis distantibus de-

cussatis ; liris in anfractu ultimo 3; apertura ovato-quadrangulari,

antice acuminata.

Hab. Sado; 30 fathoms.

422 Mr. A. Adams on new Mollusca from Japan.

8. Dunkeria reticulata, A. Adams.

D. testa subulato-turrita, imperforata, fusco-cinerea ; anfractibus 84,

convexis, costellis longitudinalibus et liris transversis tenuibus ele-

vatis reticulatis; liris tribus ad costas nodulosis; in anfractu

ultimo liris numerosis; apertura ovata, antice acuminata ; labio

rectiusculo.

Hab. Awa-Sima ; low water.

Genus Caprutus, Montfort.

Capulus dilatatus, A. Adams.

C. testa alba, lineis concentricis irregularibus instructa, transversim

subquadrata, lateribus valde dilatatis, apice marginali postico

recurvato; apertura transversim ovata, intus alba, nitida, margine

foliaceo, reflexo, valde dilatato, postice vix recto, antice arcuato.

Hab. Mino-Sima; 63 fathoms.

Genus Acatua, A. Adams.

Agatha virgo, A. Adams.

A. testa subulato-turrita, eburnea, opaca, nitida; anfractibus 94,

planulatis, ad suturas vix angulatis, longitudinaliter substriatis,

transversim (sub lente) obsolete sulcatis; apertura oblongo-ovata,

antice subproducta; labio inferne plica valida obliqua instructo ;

labro intus levi, margine simplici acuto.

Hab. Korea Strait ; 46 fathoms.

This species is as elegant in form as it is pure in colour ; it is

about an inch long, and may well be regarded as the queen of a

genus of which all the species are lovely.

Genus Cemorts, Leach.

Cemoria nobilis, A. Adams.

C. testa ovata, depresso-conica; apice subcentrali, postice recurvo ;

dorso costis radiantibus tribus parvis cum uno majore alternanti-

bus, lineis elevatis concentricis decussatis; foramine lanceolato,

antice angustato, postice in sulcum desinente ; septo interno valido, —

’ arcuato; apertura intus radiatim sulcata, margine dentato-crenato.

Hab. Okosiri; 35 fathoms.

This is the largest species of the genus, being nearly an inch

long and half an inch high.

Shan-Tung, China, May 8, 1860.

Dr. A. Krohn on the Development of the Cirripedia. 423

— LIL1.— Observations on the Development of the Cirripedia.

By Dr. Aveust Kroun*.

[With a Plate.]

Tue results which we have lately obtained—thanks to the labours

of Burmeister+, Spence Bate{, and Darwin §—upon the develop-

ment of the Cirripedia are so satisfactory, that we might already

congratulate ourselves upon an insight into the manifold changes

passed through by the young animal from its birth to the attain-

ment of its perfect form, if there were not a sensible gap still

vacant. It is still unknown by what intermediate steps the

larva, which, during the first period of its development, agrees

in so many respects with the young forms of the Entomostraca,

especially the Copepoda, passes to the subsequent Cypris-like

form. During my residence in Funchal, and afterwards at

Messina, I was able to obtain some information upon this still

-unexplained point. Before communicating my observations on

this subject, [think it will be necessary in the first place to describe

the form presented by the larva during the first period of its

development, and then to refer more particularly to individual

organs which are peculiar to it in its later Cypris-form.

At a certain stage of development, when the larva has moulted

two or three times after its escape from the egg, we distinguish

in it a broad body (Vorderleib), frequently truncated in front, and

diminishing posteriorly, followed by two slender processes extend-

ing backwards (Pl. VII. fig. 1). The superior process has the

form of a straight, extended, and often very long spine; the in-

ferior one, which is stouter, runs, gradually tapering, to a forked

extremity, and is, especially in the later stages, capable of being

bent and extended. I characterize it provisionally as the caudiform

appendage ||. The body is covered on the dorsal surface with a

carapace or shield, the anterior angles of which are produced

into two thin horns, furnished with a few curved bristles at the

apex §. On the lower surface the body is provided with three

pairs of swimming feet, and with a proboscidiform process spring-

ing freely from the middle between the last pair. Close behind

the anterior margin of the carapace, a small eye, provided with

- * Translated from Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1860, p. 1, by W. S. Dallas,

F.L.S.

+ Beitrage zur Naturgeschichte der Rankenfiisser, 1843.

t On the Development of the Cirripedia, Annals, ser. 2. vol. viil. p. 324,

1851.

§ Monograph of the subclass Cirripedia, 1851 & 1854.

|| From the figures to Spence Bate’s memoir, I cannot but think that

this observer regards the spmous process as a prolongation of the carapace

next to be mentioned, which is certainly wrong.

§ Burmeister and Darwin regard these horns as antennz, but erro-

neously, as will hereafter appear. ;

424 Dr. A. Krohn on the Development of the Cirripedia.

a prominent lens and enveloped in dark pigment, shines through

from the interior of the body. This ocellus rests upon the

middle of the anterior margin of a distinctly marked structure,

closely applied to the ventral surface, and surrounding the ceso-

phagus like a ring (PI. VII. fig. 3), which I can regard as nothing

but the central mass of the nervous system or as the cesophageal

ring. The swimming feet, of which the foremost pair are simple,

the intermediate and hinder pairs divided into two branches,

are abundantly beset with long bristles, part of which are simple,

part delicately plumose (fig. 2). In the middle of the extremity

of the proboscidiform process is the mouth, leading into a narrow

cesophagus, which extends through the axis of the process, and

penetrates into the body through the orifice of the cesophageal

ring. The rest of the alimentary canal passes straight through

the body, swells in the middle of its course into a roundish dila-

tation, and terminates in an anus, situated dorsally at the base

of the caudiform appendage (fig. 2) *.

In the second period of development, the larva, as is well

known, is enclosed in a bivalved carapace or shell, in the same

way as the genus Cypris. It possesses two compound eyes and

one simple one, and is furnished on the lower surface of the

hinder part of the body, corresponding with the thorax of the

mature animal, with six pairs of swimming feet divided into two

branches. At the extremity of this region of the body there is

a short tail-like process (abdomen of Darwin), which is furnished

with two appendages resembling the branches of the swimming

feet. -Two other strongly developed members are particularly

worthy of notice; these spring from the fore part of the body,

in the vicinity of the compound eyes. With their assistance

the larva creeps about, and it is by means of them that it finally

attaches itself to foreign bodies, when the time has arrived for

its last metamorphosis t+.

The two compound eyes lie quite laterally close under the

* Leaving out of consideration the horns of the carapace and the spinous

process, the larve of the Cirripedes consequently agree closely, both in

their external and internal structure, with the young forms of the Cyclo-

pide, as these are made known to us by the admirable memoir of Claus

(On the Anatomy and Shae Bingen History of the Copepoda, Wieg-

mann’s Archiv, 1858, p. 1). This agreement shows itself not only in the

similar number and analogous nature of the swimming feet, but also in the

structure of the eye (see Claus, /. c. figs. 64 & 66), in the arrangement of

the alimentary tube, and in the presence of a so-called oral hood (Mund-

kappe), which is to be compared with the proboscidiform process. But the

caudiform appendage of the Cirripede-larvee corresponds with the poste-

rior segment of the Nauplius-form of the Copepod-larve, as will appear

hereafter.

+ Upon this period see the extremely accurate and complete description

of Darwin (vol. 1i. pp. 110-123).

Dr. A. Krohn on the Development of the Cirripedia. 425

corresponding valves of the shell, in the anterior portion of the

body, which, in the Lepadide, afterwards becomes for the most

part developed into the peduncle. They consist of a dark mass

of pigment, in which several roundish crystalline bodies are

deeply immersed, and of an external envelope, which covers the

crystalline bodies in the form of a cornea; they therefore agree

in structure with the eye of the Daphniade.

The simple eye is situated in the median line, higher up to-

wards the back than the compound eyes, and a little behind

them. It is, as will hereafter appear, the ocellus of the previous

period. It consists of a firm capsule filled with a mass of blackish-

brown pigment, but apparently no longer contains a lens, and

is thus reduced to a mere organ for distinguishing light and

darkness. In the last metamorphosis it passes into the young

Cirripede, and is always, as is well known, readily to be detected

even in fully developed Cirripedes, especially the Lepadide.

The six pairs of swimming feet, which are subsequently con-

verted into the cirri, consist of a peduncle, from which the two

branches already mentioned are given off; the terminal joint

of the latter bears several very long biplumose bristles. The two

appendages of the caudal process or abdomen are beset at the

extremity with exactly similar bristles.

The two walking or adhering feet consist of four joints, of

which the third is dilated into a disk ; the very short terminal

joint is attached to the upper surface of the disciform joint, and

indeed quite to one side and at a right angle (see Darwin, pl. 30.

fig. 8). In walking, during which the legs are alternately ex-

tended and retracted, the disciform joint presses, like a sucker,

so firmly to the object as to enable the animal even to creep

up polished surfaces, such as the wall of a glass. By means

of the same disciform joints the young animal attaches itself to

foreign bodies when it is about to undergo its final meta-

morphosis *.

After these explanations, I may pass to my own observations.

I have observed the transition to the Cypris-form in two spe-

cies of larv, one of which I met with in various stages of deve-

* As Darwin has already proved, a regular cementation, by means of a

tenacious gluey substance issuing from the adhesive disks, takes place

during this adhesion. This cement is conveyed to the adhesive disks by

two canals (the cement-ducts), which may be traced through the axis of

the ambulatory feet as far as two sausage-shaped masses situated in the

body, which Darwin regards as the glands preparing the cement (see Dar-

win, pp. 116 & 122). Darwin’s investigations show further that the ce-

mentation goes on uninterruptedly during the growth of the Cirripedia,

and that in proportion as the surface of adhesion (the lower extremity- of

the peduncle in the Lepadide, or the base of the shell in the Balanide)

increases in size, the cement-apparatus also becomes further developed.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 28

426 Dr. A. Krohn on the Development of the Cirripedia.

lopment during my residence in Madeira. It is probably the

young of a Balanide.

In the older larvee of this kind (fig. 1) the anterior body is of

considerable size, and the carapace is furnished at the anterior

margin with two moderately long horns, and -at the posterior

margin with two spines directed obliquely upwards, which are

wanting in younger larve. The caudiform appendage is armed,

about halfway to its apex, with four lateral spines of consider-

able size arranged in two pairs, and is a good deal thicker than

the spinous process, especially in its anterior incrassated half.

In still further advanced larve the carapace appears enlarged

and much arched.

One day a larger and still further developed larva of the same

kind was captured; its close examination gave the following

results :—The carapace was now so far changed from its former

state, that it extended further down, and thus enclosed the body

on both sides. The caudiform appendage appeared strongly

inflated in its anterior longer portion, reaching somewhat beyond

the above-mentioned pairs of spines. On the lower surface of

this portion six pairs of processes, arranged close together in a

row, could be distinguished through the skin; each of these con-

sisted of a comparatively long peduncle and of two short branches

terminating in rounded ends, issuing from it. Close behind

the last pair, another much shorter process, with two projections

similar to the branches of the longer processes, shone through

the skin. Both the projections, as well as the above-mentioned

branches, appeared to be set with thin offshoots or filaments,

which were recognized as the rudiments of so many sete.

With regard to the signification of these processes I could not

long remain in doubt; they were evidently the swimming feet

in course of development, and the base of the caudal process the

subsequent Cypris-like form. It followed, therefore, that the

whole inflated part of the caudiform appendage was to be re-

garded as the rudiment of the future thorax. On each side, in

the same line with the original simple eye, now become larger

and enveloped by a very dark pigment, a roundish organ was

distinguished, containing several scattered deposits of reddish-

yellow pigment. The opinion forced itself upon me at once that

these two structures could only be the rudiments of the compound

eyes, which indeed was soon confirmed, as I succeeded in ob-

serving the gradual conversion into the Cypris-form in the same

larva.

On the third day after the capture of the larva, I saw the

carapace prolonged so far backwards as to form a roof over the

entire anterior portion of the caudiform appendage. The simple

eye had become still larger, whilst the pigment-deposits in the

a a i

Dr. A. Krohn on the Development of the Cirripedia. 427

rudiments of the compound eyes appeared more crowded together

and of a darker or blackish colour. The swimming feet had

become further developed. On the morning of the fourth day

I found the animal already metamorphosed, which, as was to

be expected, did not take place without a shedding of the pre-

vious envelopes of the larva.

Although these observations evidently proved that in the

transition to the second period of development the carapace be-

comes converted into the bivalve shell, and the whole anterior

portion of the caudiform appendage into the thorax, it still

remained quite uncertain from what parts the ambulatory or

adhesive feet might have been produced. I only obtained accu-

rate information upon this point subsequently in Messina, from

the larva of another nearly allied species, which was captured

in a very far advanced stage, and the metamorphosis of which

took place as early as the evening of the same day. From this

larva, in the compound eyes of which the individual crystalline

bodies imbedded in the pigment-mass were distinctly recogniz-

able, I believe I have ascertained with certainty that the adhe-

sive legs are produced from the anterior pair of swimming feet

{in the first stage of the larva]. The end of each of these feet

was flattened into a disk, upon which a terminal joint appeared

to be seated, exactly in the same way as in the adhesive feet*.

Judging from the above results, the larva of a Lepas observed

by Burmeister (/. c. p. 16, tab. 1. figs. 3 & 4), and regarded both

by that naturalist and by Darwin (/. c. p. 109) as the represen-

tative of a stage of development immediately preceding the

Cypris-form, can no longer be taken as such. It is already, as

shown by Burmeister’s figure, attached by means of the adhesive

feet, and possesses a bivalved shell, but differs essentially [from

the ordinary form] in having, instead of six, only three pairs of

swimming feet, of which the foremost is stated to be undivided.

I can consequently regard this larva as nothing but an aborted,

or, which is more probable, as a monstrous specimen.

In conclusion, I may call attention to a young Cirripede-

larva observed in Messina, probably belonging to a Lepadide.

The carapace, as shown in fig. 2, is pentagonal, and armed on

the upper surface with a strong spine, the apex of which is bent

backwards, and on the margins with several symmetrical longer

* The opinion of Burmeister and Darwin, that the horns of the carapace

become metamorphosed into the adhesive feet (“ prehensile antenne ” of

Darwin), is consequently erroneous. The horns, as I convinced myself,

are thrown off unchanged with the envelope of the larva. What becomes

of the two posterior pairs of swimming feet in the change is entirely un-

known to me.

28*

428 Dr. A. Giinther on Psammophis Perroteti.

and shorter teeth. The spinous process of the body is of extra-

ordinary length; the caudiform appendage, which is still but

little developed, terminates in a pointed extremity bent upwards.

The length of the larva is 3 millim.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.

Fig. 1. Larva, probably of a Balanide, seen from above. Of the swim-

ming feet, only the middle pair and one of the anterior are seen

extended: a, carapace; 6 b, horns of the carapace; c, eye;

d, spinous process of the body; e, caudiform appendage of the

ody.

Fig. 2. Very Jae larva of a Cirripede, probably a Lepadide; from the

back : a to e, as in fig. 1; f, alimentary canal.

Fig. 3. A portion of the body of the larva of Lepas anatifera after the

first moulting, strongly magnified: a, central mass of the nervous

system; 5, ocellus; cc, the two horns of the carapace.

LIV.—Note on Psammophis Perroteti, D. & B.

By Dr. Abert GinTHER.

[With a Plate.]

Dumerit and Brsron have omitted several important characters

in their description of this remarkable snake, which is a truly

intermediate form between Psammophis and Dryophis. One of

its most important characters appeared to me to be the keeled

scales of the coccygeal region *; but as nothing of it is men-

tioned by the French herpetologists, I failed to recognize the

first specimens which came under my observation, and described

them as a new species—Dryophis tropidococcyx. The latter

specific name has been chosen with the view of its serving

as the name of the genus, if the snake should be considered as

a peculiar type. It cannot be referred either to Psammophis or

to Dryophis without disturbing the natural characters of those

genera; whilst, as a separate genus, it may be placed in the

family of Dryophide, the characters being rather more in favour

of its relation to this family than to the Psammophide.

Tropipococcyx.

Habit and physiognomy of Psammophis. Scales smooth,

those of the coccygeal region keeled. Rostral shield far pro-

duced backwards. A single nasal, pierced by the nostril ; pos-

terior nasal and loreal absent, replaced by the anterior and

posterior frontals, which are bent downwards on the side of the

head. Pupil horizontal (Dryophis). The fifth of the anterior

maxillary teeth and the hindmost longest, the latter grooved.

* A similar peculiarity occurs in Aspidura trachyprocta, Cope, and

Trachischium, Gthr.

es Na i Nn

Rev. A. M. Norman on an undescribed Crustacean. 429

T. Perroteti. Pl. VII. figs. 5, 6, 7.

Psammophis Perroteti, Dum. & Bibr. vii. p. 898.

Dryophis tropidococeyx, Gthr. Catal. Col. Snakes, p. 157.

Brownish-green; without epidermis, green (Dryophis); a

whitish line along the side of the belly (Dryophis). Upper

labials eight, the fourth and fifth * coming into the orbit. One

anterior and one posterior ocular. Scales in fifteen rows.

Hab. Madras.

LV.—On an undescribed Crustacean of the Genus Mysis.

By the Rev. Atrrep Mertz Norman, M.A.

[With a Plate.]

THREE members of the genus Mysis are described in ‘ Bell’s

British Crustacea.’ Since the publication of that work, the

number of British species has been doubled. In the year 1853,

Mr. Gosse described a new form in this Journal under the name

of Mysis productust. In the spring of 1855, I met with two

additional species in reck-pools at Falmouth ; and these were

described the following year by Mr. R. Couch, who had taken

them at Penzance{. The six above-mentioned species, together

with that now to be characterized, may be divided into the

following sections :—

A. Telson (central lamina of the tail) with the apex bifurcate.

Mysis flexuosus, Miiller; Mysis Lamorne, R. Q. Couch;

Mysis Spiritus, n. s.

B. Telson with the apex entire.

Mysis vulgaris, J. V.Thompson ; Mysis Oberon, R. Q. Couch ;

Mysis Griffithsia, Bell; Mysis productus, Gosse.

It will be necessary, in order to draw attention to the distin-

guishing characteristics, to describe the species of the first section.

Mysis flecuosus, Miiller. Pl. VIII. figs. 2 & 3.

Cancer fleruosus, Miiller, Zool. Dan. vol. iv. p. 34, tab. 66.

Mysis spinulosus, Leach, Linn. Trans. xi. p. 350; Desm. Consid. p. 242;

M.-Edw. Crust. ii. p. 457.

Praunus flecuosus, Leach, Ed. Ene. vii. p. 401.

Mysis Chameleon, J. V. Thompson, Zool. Researches, p. 28, figs. 1-10;

M.-Edw. Crust. 457; Bell. Brit. Crust. p. 336; White, Pop. Hist. Brit.

Crust. p. 143.

Mysis Leachii, J. V. Thompson, Zool. Researches, p. 27.

Mysis albescens, cinereus, viridis vel brunneus. Thorax cylindricus.

* My former statements, that the third and fourth (p. 157) or the fifth

and sixth (p. 158) upper labial shields enter the orbit, are erroneous.

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 2nd ser. vol. xii. p. 156, pl. 6. fig. 5.

t The Zoologist, vol. xiv. (1856), pp. 5284-5288.

430 Rey. A. M. Norman on an undescribed

Abdomen a thorace ad caudam gradatim diminuens. Appendia

antennarum squamiformis oblongo-lanceolata, apice oblique trun-

cato, spina ad marginis exterioris apicem munita; apex margoque

interior dense ciliati; margo exterior sine ciliis. Thoracis frons

rostrata ; rostrum breve, obtusum, vix tertiam oculorum partem

superans. Oculi appendicis antennarum tertiam partem vix eequant.

Antenne prelonge. Telson (sive lamella caudalis media) apice

fisso intermedias fere pervenit lamellas ; fissura brevis.

Colour very variable, whitish, ashy, green or brown of various

shades. Carapace cylindrical. Rostrum short, triangular, not

exceeding one-third the length of the eye-peduncle. Antennal

scale oblong-lanceolate, with an obliquely truncate apex, three

times the length of the eye, and more than twice that of the

peduncle of the internal antennz; a spine at the apex of the

outer margin, which is not ciliated; inner margin and apex

densely ciliated. Antenne long and slender. Telson about as

long as the intermediate laminz, bifurcate about one-third of

its length.

The most widely diffused species on our coasts; common in

rock-pools.

Mysis Lamorne, R. Q. Couch. PI. VIII. figs. 4 & 5.

Mysis Lamorne, Couch, The Zoologist (1856), p. 5286; White, Pop. Hist.

Brit. Crust. p. 143.

Mysis crassus, sanguineus vel aurantius. Thoracis latera pone

multum dilatata. -4édomen lateribus fere parallelis, segmentisque

subsequalibus. Appendix antennarum squamiformis obovyata,

brevis, utrinque dense ciliata, nulla spina instructa. Thoracis frons

breviter rostrata. Pedunculi oculorum perbreves, attamen appen-

dicis antennarum brevis plus quam dimidium superantes. Antenne

prelonge. Telson breve, ad apicem atque per longitudinis tertiam

partem fissum, intermediarum dimidium lamellarum tantum attingit.

Colour “arterial-blood-red” or orange. Carapace greatly

widening behind, and “more enlarged posteriorly than in any

other long-tailed Crustacean” (Couch). Abdomen of nearly equal

diameter throughout. Rostrum short, triangular, one-third the

length of the very short peduncle of the eye. Antennal scale

ovate, with the apex rounded, very short, slightly exceeding the

length of the peduncle of the internal antennz, ciliated all

round, and having no spine on the external margin. Antenne

long. Telson short, half the length of the intermediate lamine,

the bifurcation through half its length.

This species approaches very near to M. oculatus O. Fab.

(Cancer oculatus, O. Fab. Faun. Green. p. 245; Mysis Fabricii,

Leach, Linn. Trans. vol. xi. p. 350 ; Thompson, Zool. Researches,

Part 1), and may prove to be synonymous with it.

Rock-pools: Penzance (Couch) ; Falmouth (Norman).

CEN OME Oh

Crustacean of the Genus Mysis. 431

Mysis Spiritus, n.s. Pl. VIII. figs. 1 & 1*.

Mysis gracilis, pellucidus, vitreus. Thorax cylindricus. Abdomen

a thorace ad caudam gradatim diminuens; abdominis segmentum

penultimum longius quam cetera. Appendix antennarum squa-

miformis subtriangularis, apice acuto; spina in medio marginis

exterioris posita; margo interior atque exterior supra spinam

dense ciliati; margo exterior sub spina non ciliatus. Thoracis

Jrons vix rostrata, fere subtruncata. Pedunculi oculorum longi,

appendicisque antennarum dimidium superantes. Antenne breves,

thorace vix longiores. Telson apice fisso intermedias fere sequat

lamellas ; fissura brevis.

A perfectly colourless, glassy, transparent species, and, like

M. Oberon, scarcely to be distinguished except by its black eyes ;

very slender and graceful in form. Carapace cylindrical, not

widening behind. Abdomen gradually tapering towards the

tail. The front margin of the carapace can scarcely be said to

be rostrate, being very nearly truncate. Antennal scale sub-

triangular, with the apex acute, not twice as long as the very

long peduncle of the eye, and slightly exceeding the peduncle of

the interior antenne; a spine placed half-way up the outer

margin ; internal and external margins above the spine densely

ciliated ; external margin below the spine plain. Antenne re-

markably short, not so long as the carapace; the peduncles of

the interior exceed their filaments in length. Telson two-thirds

the length of the intermediate lamellz ; the bifurcation is through

about a third of its length.

Taken in sandy rock-pools at the “ Black Hall Rocks,” on the

coast of Durham.

The following differential characters may be usefully borne in

mind by the carcinologist :—

M. Lamorne has no spine on the antennal scale.

M. flexuosus has a spine at the apex of a lanceolate, obliquely

truncate scale.

M. Spiritus has a spine about the centre of the outer margin

of a subtriangular pointed scale.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII.

Fig. 1. Mysis Spiritus (Norman). [The spine on the antennal scale is

represented too high up.]

Fig. 1*. Telson of Mysis Spiritus.

Fig. 2. Head of Mysis flecuosus (Miiller).

Fig. 3. Tail of the same.

Fig. 4. Head of Mysis Lamorne (Couch).

Fig. 5. Tail of the same.

Sedgefield, co. Durham, Oct. 22, 1860.

432 Dr. F. Miiller-on Philomedusa Vogtii.

LVI.—On Philomedusa Vogtii, a parasite on Medusa.

By Fritz Mixer, of Santa Catharina*,

[With a Plate. ]

Tue Meduse are infested by the most various parasites. Infu-

soria swim about in the testes of Tamoya; Trematoda and other

Entozoa often occur in abundance in the gelatinous substance

of different species; Isopoda, Amphipoda, and a Palemon of

glassy transparency, move about in the mucus of the disk and

arms, the urticating filaments of which cause rapid death to

other Crustaceans; and a Crab (Libinia?), of gigantic size

compared with its host, is in the habit of taking up its

abode between the four columns bearing the arm-plates of the

Rhizostomide. But it appeared to me that the most remarkable

of all these parasites, and one well worthy of a particular de-

scription, is the Helianthoid Polype to which the following pages

are devoted, partly as it is the first parasitic species of its group,

and partly because its almost Acalephoid transparency enables

us to make an easy and certain inspection of its certainly very

simple anatomical conditions.

Philomedusa Vogtii, which is the name I give to the animal,

appears, when it has dilated the cavity of the body with water,

in the form of a cylindrical sac, of about 30 millim. (rarely over

50 millim.) in length, and 5 millim. in thickness. The posterior

extremity is usually slightly diminished, rounded-off in a sphe-

rical form, or more or less drawn in like a funnel. At the an-

terior extremity there is a circle of twelve short (about 4 millim.

in length), thick, cylindrical tentacles with rounded, closed

apices, which are sometimes carried expanded in the same plane,

sometimes extended obliquely forwards, but most frequently bent

back towards the posterior extremity. All the tentacles are

nearly of the same length; nevertheless we may distinguish six

longer ones, and six shorter ones alternating with these, although

this inequality is frequently effaced by their different states of

contraction. Commencing between each pair of tentacles, twelve

shallow longitudinal furrows traverse the surface of the body,

and meet together in a radiate form in the middle of the poste-

rior extremity. The colour of the animal in this state is limited —

to a whitish turbidity; when the animal is most strongly con-

tracted, which usually gives it the form of a fig with twelve

longitudinal furrows and numerous transverse wrinkles, the co-

lour is concentrated to a dingy yellow, with more or less of a

reddish tinge. The tentacles sometimes appear of a slightly

reddish colour; and at the base, on the inside, there is usually

* Translated from Wiegmann’s Archiv, 1860, p. 57, by W. S. Dallas,

F.L.S.

Dr. F. Miiller on Philomedusa Vogtii. 433

an opake pale-yellow ring; less constantly there are similar

spots on the outside at the base, and brownish spots between

these.

The entire surface of the body bears a short-ciliary coat ; and

elongated-narrow thread-capsules, of 0°012 to 0-016 millim. in

length, occur everywhere, but are especially numerous on the

tentacles.

The form of the mouth is very variable. When the tentacles

are bent obliquely backwards, it usually appears as a wide open

funnel, surrounded by eleven pads separated by sharp furrows,

preceding the same number of tentacles. One of the shorter

tentacles thus remains without a representative pad; whilst the

two neighbouring corresponding pads are distinguished by their

breadth, as indeed the longer tentacles in general are represented

by broader and the shorter ones by narrower pads. The mouth

rarely appears nearly round, but is usually elongated in the

direction of the diameter passing through the tentacle which is

destitute of a basal pad. Corresponding to this tentacle, there

remains between the two adjacent pads a tolerably deep channel,

at the outer extremity of which each of these pads is drawn out

into a small tongue-like process. A third similar process lies be-

tween these two, opposite to the padless tentacle. These three

processes, which are usually white and opake, strike the eye

particularly when, the tentacles being directed obliquely for-

wards, the mouth is nearly closed: the pads, which are nothing

but peculiar inflations of the cavity of the body, are then a good

deal flattened, and the tongue-like processes, being extended

straight out, rise above their level.

The buccal pads, the furrows separating them, and the chan-

nel commencing at the tongue-like*processes are continued into

the short stomach, which attains about twice the length of the

tentacles, and is the immediate continuation of the funnel of the

mouth. The margins of the channel appear to be capable of

laying themselves together to form a complete tube in the whole

length of the stomach. At the bottom the stomach is in com-

munication, by a wide orifice, with the body-cavity, into which

one may not unfrequently look down from the mouth. When it

closes by bringing its walls together, it appears flat—narrow

when seen in the direction of the diameter passing through the

channel, broad when seen in a direction perpendicular to this.

Tn the latter lateral view it is seen to project into the cavity of the

body further on the side of the channel than on the opposite side.

The wide body-cavity is clothed throughout with cilia. Around

the stomach it is divided by muscular walls into twelve cham-

bers, which correspond with the tentacles, and are continued

into their cavities. The partitions do not reach quite to the

434, Dr. F. Miiller on Philomedusa Vogtii.

anterior extremity, but there remains here a round aperture in

each, serving as a communication between every two adjacent

chambers. In this way a sort of annular canal is produced

round the mouth at the base of the tentacles. The partitions

are seldom seen perforated with holes in other places. Pos-

teriorly the partitions are continued, following the longitudinal

furrows, to the extremity of the body; but beyond the stomach

they form very inconsiderable projections into the general cavity.

They seem to be formed of two lamelle,—at least, when looked

at straight from the outside, they appear like two dark stripes,

separated by a narrow, pale, intermediate one.

From their insertion upon the stomach to the beginning of

the hindmost third or fourth of the length, the partitions are

bounded by a broad, yellowish, moderately opake border, folded

in an undulated or frilled manner, of which the margin floating

freely in the body-cavity is thickened into pads or cushions.

On this margin, about 0-1 millim. in breadth, and which is

sharply separated from the frilled portion by a paler line, the

ciliary movement is particularly lively; and an abundance of

thread-capsules, of twice the length and thickness of those oc-

curring in the external integument, are imbedded in it. These

twelve frills differ in their anterior and posterior extension, and

thus show still more distinctly the bilateral symmetry already

indicated in the formation of the mouth, in relation to a plane

drawn through the axis of the body and the oral channel. When

considered in their posterior extension, the first, third, and fifth

pairs (counting from the side of the oral channel) constantly

appear to be the longest, the sixth pair is of intermediate length,

and the second and fourth are the shortest. The two latter

pairs, on the contrary, reach furthest anteriorly, the partitions

belonging to them descending’ only to about the middle of the

stomach; the third, fifth, and sixth pairs are inserted at the

bottom of the stomach, whilst the two partitions of the first pair

form a chamber closed towards the interior above the stomach.

I believe that we may regard the thickened margins of the frills

as analogous to the mesenteric filaments of the Actinie, which

here only exhibit the peculiarity of being attached throughout

their whole length. The frills themselves may prove to be the

place of formation of the sexual materials, of which I have been

unable to find any indubitable traces in numerous animals exa-

mined in the course of nearly a year.

In the larger Actinie the existence of small apertures in the

cavity of the body is usually betrayed only by the squirting-out

of fine streams of water when the animals are seized ; in our

animals these orifices themselves are easily detected. They ap-

pear, even to the naked eye, as ¢welve radiating rows of pale dots

Dr. F. Miiller on Philomedusa Vogtii. 435

on the hinder part of the body, alternating with the longitudinal

furrows. Their number increases with age, and rises, in the

largest specimens, to about twenty in each row. Their diameter

varies: the largest orifice that I have met with was 0-1 millim.

in length, and half that breadth. Under the microscope, the

minute particles driven about by the cilia of the body-cavity

may sometimes be seen to issue from them. They are of course

closed by the contraction of the wall of the body, but are also

capable of contracting and closing independently: when con-

tracting, they appear to be surrounded by a pale space; and

when closed, a pale spot appears in their place.

The middle of the posterior extremity is completely closed in

the animal when filled with water; but on rapid contraction, a

wide orifice for the escape of the water opens at this point*,

through which portions of the mesenteric frills not unfrequently

pass at the same time. In a large specimen which I put into a

test-tube in order to observe it more conveniently, I saw, after

it had distended itself again with water, a slender cord stretched

tightly from the end of one of the longer mesenteric frills to the

middle of the posterior extremity, which, as I knew, was not

there before. After a fresh slight contraction of the animal,

caused by shaking the glass, the cord began to remove from the

posterior extremity, and contracted itself with extraordinary

slowness, still retaining its straight form: thus it proved itself

to be a fragment of the mesenteric frill in question, which had

been fixed during the first contraction, and set free by the open-

ing of the terminal orifice caused by the second contraction.

I first found Philomedusa Vogtii adhering singly to the lower

surface of the disk in Olindias (nov. gen. Eucopidarum), and

subsequently in plenty upon Chrysaora, in which it dwells on the

arms, in the sexual cavities, and in the stomach and its sacs.

From a single Medusa of the last-named genus I have removed

more than twenty of these Polypes. The animals taken from

the Medusz usually have fragments of the tentacular filaments,

genitalia, stomachal filaments, &c., of the host in their stomachs ;

and urticating capsules of the Medusa are often met with in the

body-cavity of the Polype. Like the Actiniz, they bear captivity

well; they will do without food for months, and will also take

other food besides parts of Meduse, exhibiting a preference

for Annelides. If a large number be kept in the same vessel,

* This is also the case in Cerianthus (Jules Haime, in Ann. des Se. Nat.

sér. 4. tome i. p. 341), with which polype that above described has much

affinity. The number and especially the position of the tentacles certainly

does not agree, as Cerianthus possesses a double and Philomedusa a single

row of tentacles. However, with regard to their systematic position, it

must be borne in mind that the animals, as above stated, have not yet been

observed in a state of sexual maturity (Max Schultze).

436 Bibliographical Notice.

small individuals are sometimes swallowed by larger ones, when

they will continue to live in the cavity of the body of their de-

vourers for weeks, without any apparent mutual inconvenience.

The animals are able to adhere with any part of the body,

probably by means of the urticating threads, which indeed ap-

pear, even in the tentacular filaments of the Meduse, to be more

serviceable as adhesive organs than by their venom. They not

unfrequently climb up on the wall of the vessel, and then usu-

ally adhere by the mouth. Before they distend themselves in

order to rest comfortably, their form is very changeable, accord-

ing as one or another part of the body is more strongly con-

tracted, the tentacles retracted or extended, and so forth. All

their movements are very slow: when left quiet, they remain

for days lying at the bottom of the vessel, or hanging from the

same part of its wall, without any other movements than con-

tractions of the annular muscles, which from time to time

proceed from the anterior to the posterior part, in slowly ad-

vancing undulations.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII. Fig. 4.

Philomedusa Vogtii, in the distended state, magnified three times.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Handbook to the Geology of Weymouth and the Isle of Portland ;

with Notes on the Natural History of the Coast and Neighbour-

hood. By Rosert Damon. 12mo. E. Stanford, London, 1860.

A Supplement to the Handbook to the Geology of Weymouth and

the Isle of Portland. By Rosert Damon. 8yo. E. Stan-

ford, London, 1860.

‘““WueEn George the Third was King,” and Weymouth the royal

watering-place, few indeed of its visitors cared for amusing them-

selves by natural-history pursuits more definite than the finding or

buying a few odd fossils, or collecting some shells and sea-weeds as

curiosities. But modes are much altered with the times ; and a large

proportion of the visitors and residents at Weymouth, as at nearly

all other places of resort for invalids and tourists, have some know- |

ledge of the common things around them, or at least know that

real pleasure is to be obtained by the proper exercise of that almost

instinctive faculty we all possess of examining for ourselves every

animal, plant, and mineral we can find, and getting a systematic

knowledge of them. Most guide-books, therefore, now-a-days have

some sort of geological appendix for the benefit of those whose eyes

are open to the many points of interest, in the structure and physical

history of a district, which are invisible to the uninitiated ; but here

we have a Geological Handbook—and a very good one too—for a

pleasant locality, rich with a variety of interesting geological phzeno-

Bibliographical Notice. 437

mena. Just, however, as geology is a combination of all other natural-

history sciences, so the Handbook before us gives a fair proportion

of botanical and conchological information for the district.

Weymouth has had its scientific observers for many years (as Mr.

Damon’s list of authors shows), but their writings have been too

technical for the world at large; and Mr. Damon has now brought

together, in a neat and convenient form, pretty well all about the

neighbourhood that is of interest to the general inquirer, and has ~

prepared this information in a clear, systematic, and satisfactory

manner. Its speciality, as descriptive of the Weymouth, Portland,

and Purbeck coast, its greater conciseness, and more definite treat-

ment of the strata and fossils, distinguish it from the only other

purely geological guide-book for this district, namely Mantell’s

‘Geological Excursions around the Isle of Wight and along the

adjacent Coast of Dorsetshire.’ Austen’s ‘Guide to the Geology of

Purbeck,’ 1852, and Brannon’s ‘ Guide to Swanage and the Isle of

Purbeck,’ 1559, are less elaborate aids for geologists visiting some

parts of the district in question.

The ‘ Handbook’ commences with remarks on the physical fea-

tures of the Dorsetshire Coast, and on the place in the series of

rock-formations that the strata of Dorsetshire hold. These strata

(from the Fuller’s-earth of the Oolite to the superficial gravel) and

their characteristic fossils are then concisely described ; the places

where the latter can best be got at are noted ; the most important of

the fossils are well portrayed in good-sized woodcuts, as well as sections

and views ; and considerable information is given respecting the iron,

coal, gypsum, alum, clays, cement-stone, building-stone, &c., occur-

ring in the strata. Illustrative notes and explanations of technical

words are not wanting.

Special information on some points interesting to the geological

observer is given—relating to the faults or cracks whereby the strata

have been shifted along extensive lines across the country, also as

to the foldings or bendings of the beds of rock, the land-slips, the

waste of the coast, Chesil Beach, &c. Popular Notes on Fossils

are added; and a short summary or retrospective survey of the Pre-

adamitic history of the district (somewhat after the style of Dr.

Mantell’s eloquent “ Retrospect,” in the work above alluded to) is

offered at page 149. Some previously unpublished species of fossil

shells (partly figured in woodcuts in this work) are carefully described,

with the aid of Messrs. Morris and Lycett, at pages 172 to 174, and

are also figured in lithograph and described in the ‘Supplement.’

Lists of the sea-, river-, and land-shells of the neighbourhood, the

marine crustaceans, the sea-weeds, the rarer land-plants, and of the

ferns, complete the ‘ Handbook.’

Mention of the much-talked-of stone tools of the old Flint-folk of

the Valley of the Somme is not omitted (p. 134): and here we may

correct Mr. Damon in his referring the ‘‘ Stone-beads”’ to “ Lunu-

lites,” by directing his attention to No. 31 of these ‘ Annals’ (July

1860), p. 35, where their true relationship, as Orbitoline, amongst

the Foraminifera, has been shown by Messrs. Parker and Jones.

438 Zoological Society :—

The errata to be found in this book, especially in the lists of fos-

sils, are rather too numerous. We may remark, too, that Serpula,

Vermilia, and Lignite should not be classed under “ Conchifera”’

(p. 33), nor Pentacrinus, Serpula, Vermilia, Ingnite, Selenite, and

Septaria be grouped as ‘‘ Mollusca” (p. 31) by a professed naturalist

like our author.

Mr. Damon has conscientiously given references to his authorities ;

but a revision of the numerous references to what he terms “ Geol.

Proc.” would be desirable ; for he confuses together the ‘ Geol. Pro-

ceedings’ and the ‘Geol. Journal,’ and some are obviously in-

correct.

It is a pity that the little map attached to this Handbook does

not indicate the geological structure of the district. The author, it

seems, expects his readers to have Sheet 17 of the Geological Survey

Map of Great Britain always in hand when they consult his book.

We would suggest that, in the next edition, Mr. Damon should add

an illustration, with a fuller account, of the curious “fault” of the

Ridgway, of which the railway makes a section at Upway. The

author might also draw attention to the great mass of stony material

in the Purbeck strata, due to the accumulation of multitudes of the

tiny shells of Cypridee—a fact of corresponding importance to the

existence of rocks made up of equally minute Foraminifera, which

he has noticed at pages 41 and 153.

The woodcuts in this little work are of superior execution, both as

to drawing and engraving. ‘The sections have evidently been pre-

pared by practised surveyors. The plates in the ‘Supplement,’ nine

in number, illustrative of Oolitic Fossils, have been drawn by one of

the best of English paleeontographists, Mr. C. R. Bone, and are

elegant, truthful, and carefully finished. It is to be regretted that

this ‘Supplement’ is of a larger size than the ‘Handbook’ itself ;

for they ought to be bound together.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 12, 1860.—Dr. Gray, F.R.S., V.P., in the Chair.

DescripTIon OF A New Species oF MANAKIN FROM NortTuH-

ERN Braziv. By Puriuie Lutrvey Scuater, M.A., Secre-

TARY TO THE SOCIETY.

Our Corresponding Member, M. Jules Verreaux, of Paris, has

kindly sent to me for examination a specimen of a Manakin lately

received by one of his correspondents from Para, which seems to be-

long to a different species from any heretofore described. Its nearest

ally is certainly Pipra filicauda of Spix ; but it is readily distinguish-

able from that and every other member of the group, with which I

am acquainted, by the form of the tail-feathers. The outer rectrices

are acuminated and produced; the second, third, and succeeding

pairs in a less degree than the first; the outer pair exceeding the

Mr. P. L. Sclater on Elainea Riisii. 439

medial rectrices, which have nearly the ordinary normal form, by

nearly half an inch. In P. filicauda, as is well known, the rectrices

are nearly of equal length, and terminate in a long hair-like filament.

Further differences from Pipra filicauda are observable in the crim-

son colour descending lower down the back above, and pervading the

breast and upper part of the belly. In the latter respect this species

approaches to P. aureola and its scarcely separable ally, P. flavicollis

of the Rio Negro, an example of which was in the same collection.

I propose to call this Manakin

PIpRA HETEROCERCA, Sp. nov.

Velutino-nigra: dorso superiore pileoque toto cum nucha coc-

cineis : fronte, ciliis oculorum et corpore subtus flavis, pectore

coccineo perfuso : tectricibus subalaribus et macula in pogonio

interiore remigum albis: caude rectricibus lateralibus elon-

gatis, acuminatis, medias valde excedentibus : rostro plumbeo :

pedibus obscure carneis.

Long. tota 4-25, ale 2°5, caude rectricum lateralium 1°75, me-

diarum 1°3.

Hab. In ripis fl. Amazonum sup.

Obs. Affinis P. filicaude et P. aureole, sed caude forma primo

visu distinguenda.

Description or A New TYRANT-BIRD OF THE GENUS ELAINEA,

FROM THE IsLAND oF Saint THomas, West Inpies. By

Puitie Lurtey Scrarer, M.A., Secretary TO THE So-

CIETY.

Mr. Osbert Salvin landed at St. Thomas for a few hours on his

way out to Guatemala in the spring of last year, and with charac-

teristic energy took out his gun fora ramble. The first shot fired

secured two examples of a bird not previously known as an inhabitant

of this island*, and, I believe, new to science—a species of Tyrant-

bird of the genus Elaineat. Mr. Riise, so well known for his col-

lections in different branches of Natural History made in this island,

having had his attention drawn to the existence of this bird by Mr.

A. Newton, caused a search to be made, and obtained six other spe-

cimens, which I now exhibit. It is to this gentleman that I propose

to dedicate this species, in commemoration of his exertions in con-

firming Mr. Salvin’s discovery, by the name of

Exarnea Rusti, sp. nov.

Fuscescenti-olivacea : pileo cristato intus albo: loris albescen-

tibus : alis nigricantibus, primariis olivaceo stricte, secundariis

et tectricibus flavicanti-albo latius marginatis: cauda nigri-

canti-fusca, marginibus externis olivacescentibus: subtus cine-

* See Messrs. A. and E. Newton’s articles on the Birds of St. Croix and St.

Thomas in the ‘ Ibis,’ 1859, pp. 59, 138, 252, 365.

+ This genus of Sundevall has been written in many different ways (sc. Elenia,

Elainia, &c.); but the proper orthography is certainly Elainea, from é\divos or

éXaiveos, oleagineus.

440 Zoological Society :—

racescenti-alba, abdomine flavido lavato : rostro superiore ob-

scure corneo, inferiore rubello : pedibus nigris.

Long. ota. alee. caude.

Spec. a, d, 5°4 3°0 2°7

6, 2, 5°0 2°7 2°2

— ec, ? 60 3°1 2°8

— d, 6:0 2°9 ye

—- ¢, a7 2°8 ye

— f/f, 5°8 3°0 2°8

I 5°8 3°0 2°8

Hab. In ins. S. Thome Antillensium.

Mus. P.L.S.

Obs. Affinis Elainee pagane et ejusdem formee, sed rostro lon-

giore, compressiore, et corpore subtus pallidiore distinguenda.

I have specimens of two species of this genus of Tyrannide in my

collection from Jamaica. One of them is EZ. Cotte of Gosse; the

other, as far as I know, undescribed, but quite different from the

present. I have also an Elainea from Tobago, which I cannot refer

strictly to any known species.

On THE AFRICAN TRIONYCES WITH HIDDEN FEET (EMypa).

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S.

Five species of my genus Hmyda (which MM. Duméril and Bibron

afterwards most unnecessarily named Cryptopus) have been described

as found in Africa, viz.—

1. Cryptopus senegalensis, Dum. & Bib., from Senegal.

2. Cyclanosteus Petersii, Gray, from the Gambia.

3. Cyclanosteus frenatus, Peters, MSS., from Mozambique. |

4. Cryptopus Aubryi, Duméril, from Gaboon.

5. Aspidochelys Livingstonii, Gray, from Mozambique.

Now it is very doubtful if several of these names are not synony-

mous, not because there is any doubt as to the distinctness of

species, as some neophyte belonging to the Darwinian School might |

suspect, but simply because the materials on which they are founded

do not afford us sufficient information or means of comparison.

Cryptopus senegalensis was described from a very young specimen

in the Paris Museum before it had any of the sternal callosities de-

veloped. The specimen of Trionyx, with flaps over its feet, which

we have received from the same locality, is unfortunately in the same

condition ; and though it affords very good evidence that it is desti-

tute of any bones on the margin of the shield, and therefore does not

belong to the same genus as the Asiatic animal with which M. Du-

méril associated it, yet it does not give us the means of knowing to

which, if to either, of the two African forms, viz. Cyclanosteus and

Aspidochelys, it should be referred.

The description of Duméril, and the colouring of the head, &c. of

the specimen in the Museum, show that it must be distinct from

Cyclanosteus frenatus and from Cryptopus Aubryi (which may be

Dr. J. E. Gray on the African Trionyces with hidden feet. 441

synonymous), as it has small white dots on its head, while C. frena-

tus, as its name implies, and C. Aubryi, as its figure shows, are not

spotted, and have black lines on the side of the head and neck.

Cyclanosteus Petersii and Aspidochelys Livingstonii have been de-

scribed from shells of adult animals only, without any remains of the

bodies attached to them; so that it is not possible to know whether

either of them be the adult form of Emyda senegalensis, or what is

the colouring of their head, which is a very distinctive character in

the animals of this family. ;

Cyclanosteus frenatus is known only from a note which Dr. Peters

sent home in 1848, shortly after his return from Mozambique.

Cryptopus Aubryi is well described and figured by M. Duméril in

the Rev. Zool. for 1856, p. 374, t. 20, and it appears to be very

nearly allied to the shield which I have lately described and figured

in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the Society, under the name of Aspidochelys

Livingstonii(A.N.H.p.68) ; but we cannot be certain that the animal

from Gaboon and that from Mozambique are identical, until we know

what are the peculiarities of the head of the Mozambique species. I

may state that Mr. Cope; in the ‘Proceedings of the Academy of

Natural Sciences of Philadelphia’ for 1859 (p. 295), has formed M.

A. Duméril’s species into a genus, under the name of Heptathyra,

in which he evidently intended to include my genus Aspidochelys.

As his paper was read in 1859 and mine in 1860, his name ought

to have priority, unless it should be found desirable, as there is a con-

siderable difference between them in the form of the sternal callosities,

to preserve both the names.

Oo it African species known in their adult stage may be arranged

us :—

A. Sternal callosities 9 ; hinder pair small.

1. Cycuanostevs. The hinder pair of callosities very small, and

far apart.

_ C. Petersii, Gray, Cat. Tortoises, B.M. 65. t. 29. Gambia.

B. Sternal callosities 7; hinder pair large.

2. Herrarnyra. The hinder pair of callosities rhombic, united

together by their whole inner edge.

H. Aubryi, Dum. Rev. Zool. 1856, 364. t. 20.

Neck with three black streaks, the lateral ones from the eye; oc-

ciput with two short black streaks. Gaboon.

3. Asprpocnetys. The hinder pair of callosities oblong, united

by their hinder edge only.

A. Livingstonii, Gray, P. Z. S. 1860, 6. t. 22. River Zambesi.

The only specimen of the Senegal species yet known to me is very

young; it does not show the sternal callosities, and has still remains

of the umbilical slit. It may be described as follows :—

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 3. Vol. vi. 29

442 Zoological Society :—

Emypa SENEGALENSIS, Gray.

Cryptopus senegalensis, Dum. & Bibr.

In spirits. Grey; beneath, white. Head above with many sym-

metrical roundish white spots, and a short white streak in the centre

of the crown; upper part of the neck with symimetrical white mar-

bling. Upper shell grey, with small round scattered black spots,

with a distinct central keel, which is rather broad and smooth in

front, becomes suddenly narrow, and is converted into a series of close

tubereles at the middle of the back. Back with rather irregular,

often interrupted, somewhat concentric lines of small tubercles, which

conyerge towards the central keel behind, and with a number of

larger, isolated, but rather crowded tubercles on the middle of the

front edge; sternum blackish, white on the margin.

Hab. Senegal.

On New Reptites anv Fisues rrom Mexico.

By Dr. Atsert GUNTHER.

A collection of Reptiles and Fishes made by one of the correspond-

ents of M. Salldé in Mexico, and purchased for the British Museum,

contains, besides many other scarce species—as Cubina grandis, Gray,

Gerrhonotus imbricatus and tessellatus, Wiegm., Geophis (Cato-

stoma) chalybea, Wagl. (scales keeled), Conopsis nasus, Gthr., Za-

menis mexicanus, D. & B., Atropus undulatus, Jan, &c.,—the fol-

lowing new species.

SAURIA.

MABOUIA BREVIROSTRIS.

Diagnosis.—The snout (from the anterior margin of the eye) is a

little shorter. than the width between the orbits. Twenty-four lon-

gitudinal series of scales round the middle of the trunk, two entire

and two half series along the back between the white streaks. ‘Two

large anal shields in front of the vent, with a small additional one on

each side. A series of large shields along the lower part of the tail.

Back brown, separated from the sides, which are black, by a white

streak, running from the snout, above the eye, to the origin of the

tail, where it is gradually lost. Another streak, less distinct, borders

the lower lip, and the black coloration of the side. Belly whitish,

the centre of each scale being minutely dotted with greyish,

Hab. Oaxaca (Mexico).

' The general arrangement of the shields of the head being the same

as in Mabouia agilis, it does not appear necessary to give a detailed

description of them. The present species is very similar to the latter,

but distinguished by a considerably shorter snout. The large scales

on the back and the large anal shields are sufficient characters to

distinguish it from M. Lacepedit, &e.

OPHIDIA.

LEPTODEIRA DISCOLOR.

Diagnosis. —Anal bifid ; scales in nineteen rows. Posterior maxil-

Dr, A. Giinther on new Reptiles and Fishes from Mexico. 443

lary tooth longest and strongest, in a continuous series with the other

teeth, not grooved. Dirty-white, with numerous black cross-bands

extending on to the ventral plates ; belly uniform whitish.

Hab, Oaxaca (Mexico).

Description.—The head is rather broad and depressed, the snout

rounded ; the eye is of moderate size, its vertical diameter being

about one-third the width between the eyes; the trunk is rounded,

and, like the tail, somewhat slender. ‘The rostral shield reaches

just to the upper surface of the snout ; the frontals are nearly square:

the anterior pair are one-third the size of the posterior, which are

slightly bent downwards to the side of the head ; the vertical is pen-

Serta longer than broad ; the occipitals rounded posteriorly,

Nostril situated between two nasals; loreal quadrangular; one an-

terior and two posterior oculars; seven or eight upper labial shields,

the third and fourth or the fourth and fifth entering the orbit. There

is one elongate temporal shield in contact with both the oculars ; the

other temporals, five in number, are scale-like. The medial lower

labial is triangular and rather small; nine lower labials, the first of

which is in contact with its fellow behind the median shield. There

are two pairs of chin-shields, of nearly equal size. The scales are in

nineteen rows, smooth, rhombic, those of the sides similar to those

on the back. The number of the ventral plates varies between 182

and 179, that of the caudal between 88 an 87.

The ground-colour of the upper parts is dirty-white: the upper

part of the head is brown; there is a whitish pe ie behind the occi-

pitals. Fifty-one or fifty-four black bands cross the trunk and ex-

tend on to the edge of the belly ; they are broader than the inter-

Spaces between, and become interrupted and spot-like on the tail.

All the lower parts are uniform whitish.

in. lin

OS Ea I OSE a I aS. 21 1

Length of the head ....5..2..¢.0000+00- Sa

Greatest width of the head...>.......... 0 54

Length of the trunk ............ pes 14 6

od eg OT APIS em kee ta 6 0

This species might be easily taken for a variety of Leptadeira an-

nulata or Leptodeira torquata*, exhibiting nearly the same phy-

siognomy, and externally differing only in its more slender body,

fewer scales, and somewhat modified coloration. Nevertheless we

should be obliged to refer these snakes to different genera, if we were

to adopt the dentition as the chief systematic principle: namely,

L. annulata to Dipsas, L. torquata to Liophis, and L. discolor to

Coronella.

PISCES.

CHROMIS NEBULIFERA, sp. nov.

D3 Avy V. 1/5, L, lat. 35. 1. transy, 6/13.

Mouth narrow, protractile ; teeth of the jaws cardiform, in a short

* Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. March 1860, p.169, pl. x. fg. As

444, Zoological Society :—

band, those of the outer series larger, somewhat compressed, brown

at the tip; palate smooth. Opercles scaly; preeopercular margin

entire. Nostril simple.

The height of the body is contained three times and one-half in

the total length, the length of the head four times and two-thirds,

The interorbital space is convex, and its width rather more than the

diameter of the eye, which is one-half the length of the snout. There

are six series of small scales between the preeorbital and the angle of

the preeoperculum. The dorsal fin and the lateral line commence on

the same vertical; caudal truncated; the commencement of the anal

falls vertically below the sixteenth dorsal spine ; the ventral is inserted

behind the pectoral, and extends on to the vent. Greenish, the

middle of the body clouded with blackish, in form of indistinct ver-

tical bands; a round black spot at the root of the caudal; the outer

parts of the fins blackish.

This species would be placed in the genus Heros of Heckel.

_ Hab. Fresh waters of Mexico.

in. lin.

BOMB CARMEN SS bb i's ann 4 ash + nicl she Ae fe

AACUEDE OF $06 DOTY aos os ps inna won ead ee ee

IPUREOGL NOP TOBA cain sab k amaoucinee 1 6

Diameter of the 67@ 4 3:0 .05<5,6 nn vo outs 0 32

CHROMIS FENESTRATA, 0. Sp.

Dy. A.g. V.1/5. L. lat. 33, LL. transy. 6/13.

12°

Mouth narrow, protractile ; teeth of the jaws cardiform, in a short

band ; those of the outer series larger, somewhat compressed, brown

at the tip; palate smooth. Opercles scaly ;. preeopercular margin

entire. Nostril simple.

The height of the body is contained two and three-fifth times in

the total length ; the length of the head four times. The interorbital

space is convex, and its width more than the diameter of the eye,

which is one-half the length of the snout. There are five series of

scales between the preeorbital and the angle of the preoperculum.

The dorsal fin and the lateral line commence on the same vertical ;

caudal truncated; the commencement of the anal falls vertically

below the fifteenth dorsal spine; the ventral is inserted behind the

pectoral and extends on to the anal. Blackish-green, with six black

vertical bands, crossing a deep black longitudinal band, which runs

from above the pectoral to the root of the caudal. Vertical and ven- _

tral fins blackish, darkest at the base and margins.

This species would be placed in the genus Heros of Heckel.

Hab, Rio de la Lana (Mexico).

in. lin

Total length. v4... vc ss ws ch snc G eee Pare 3.8

Length -of the head, «0: +0ch> seemeraner 0 11

Height of the body... +e.useeweseesseee. & O

Diameter of the eye...... Sy TAD eae Naa

Mr. W. K. Parker on the Osteology of Baleniceps rex. 445

TETRAGONOPTERUS EZNEUS,

D.11. A. 26. V.8. L. lat. 35. L. transv. 7/6.

The height of the body is contained three times or three and a half

times in the total length, and the length of the head four and four-

fifth times. The interorbital space is convex, and its width more

than the diameter of the eye, which equals nearly the extent of the

snout. Uniform bronze-coloured, with a brownish spot at the root of

the caudal.

Hab. Fresh waters of Oaxaca (Mexico).

MOEN 5 oo 5 es be nn 3 oes Mae hemes eae

mipipnt of the body.’ 66.06 vase cscesasene | ae

Been ot the head... <s«s vs: ie cane oe 0 8}

Beeeertct OF CNO-CVG, 52s otc ens teen SS ES -

June 26, 1860.—E. W. H. Holdsworth, Esq., F.L.S., in the Chair.

Asstract or Notes ON THE OsTEOLOGY OF BALZNICEPS

REx. By W. K. Parker, Mens. Micr. Soc.*

The first view of the living Baleniceps at once suggests the idea

of the Boatbill (Cancroma), the Heron (Ardea), and the Adjutant

(Leptoptilus). Other large-headed birds occur to the mind on a

longer observation ; for one instinctively thinks of the Pelican (Pele-

canus), the Toucan (Ramphastos), the Hornbill (Buceros), and the

Podargus, although these birds belong to distinct and very remotely

related groups. Nor does the internal structure of this noble but

strange and weird-looking bird contradict the first external impres-

sions; for the very unusual size of the head, and its great strength,

require certain modifications of a teleological character, such as

occur in the large-jawed species of other widely separated groups.

The difference in the structure of the skeleton between the Baleni-

ceps and its small New World relative, the Cancroma cochlearia, is

greatly exaggerated by the necessary modification of the bones in

the giant species, by their thickness, and by the size of the ridges

and out-standing processes for muscular attachment; but the two

- birds are, nevertheless, near allies. In the skull, especially, is this

difference exhibited; and any large bird may differ osteologically

from its small relations from this cause, much more than from any

necessary specific or generic distinction of character.

Again, any peculiarity of habit in an aberrant species, or genus,

will make, as it were, large demands upon the structure of those parts

or organs which are subservient to this (as it regards the group or

family) eccentric mode of life. The Secretary-bird (Serpentarius)

amongst the Vultures, the Spoonbill (Platalea) and the Oyster-

catcher (Tematopus), the Pelican and the Scissors-bill (Rhynchops),

each form so different from its relations, are familiar instances of

this law.

* This paper will be printed entire in the ‘ Transactions,’ accompanied by illus-

trative plates.

446 Zoological Society :—

Perhaps we ought to expect the skull of a bird to be the seat of.

more extensive teleological modifications than any other part of the

skeleton, seeing that it must perform such varied duties, learn so

many trades, and be the servant and caterer to the whole body;

whilst the hands, which in some of the higher mammals minister to

the necessities of the creature, are here necessarily restricted to one

or two functions. If a rule like this could be clearly made out, it

would go far towards settling many a disputed point of relationship ;

the Hornbills and the Kingfishers would not then startle the student

of the Insessores; and the Flamingo (Phenicopterus), notwithstand-

ing its lamellirostral character, might be allowed to stalk amongst

the Herons.

The broad expanded acciput of the Baleniceps differs but little

from that of the Adjutant ; but the upper surface of the skull, instead

of being generally rough and convex, as in the latter bird, is smooth,

flat, and even concave at its anterior half. In the Baleniceps, as in

the Heron and Boatbill, the large eye-ball has elevated the upper or-

bital margin above the level of the mesial part of the skull, whilst in

the Adjutant that margin is some distance below. Moreover, the

skull of the Baleniceps is very short as compared with that of the Ad-

jutant, and in density and polish of the bone is more like that of the

great Maccaws (Ara) ; its transverse hinge,}too, with the upper jaw-

bone, is more like that of these birds than that of its own congeners.

There is no bony bridge over the temporal fossee in this bird, in which

respect it agrees with the Heron and Boatbill, and differs from the

Adjutant. The eye-ball being very large and the skull very short,

the anterior orbital margin is one-third of an inch in front of the

great transverse hinge; whilst in the Adjutant, and even in the

Heron, it is half an inch behind that hinge. This modification has

caused a displacement of the lacrymal bones, which, although they

form the anterior boundary of the orbit, as in other birds, are in

front of the great hinge, instead of behind it. The nostrils are high

up on the jaws, two-thirds of an inch in front of the hinge, and more

than one inch apart ; at their anterior end they are continuous with

the deep submesial grooves that mark out the strong bony ridge

of the upper jaw, and pass forwards to mark the boundary of the ,

great terminal beak. On the mid-line, a little behind the nasal fossee

and in front of the hinge, the upper jaw-bone rises into a rough boss.

Now in most birds the highest part of the upper jaw is between

the nasal fossee, and not behind as in the Baleniceps. This cha-

racter, with the backward extension of the jaw, the shortness of the

frontals, and the very forward position of the enormous well-margined

orbits, helps to give a solemn, wise, but somewhat sinister aspect to

the bird. Looking at him in his paddock, the first impression is

that we have before us some strangely ancient form with “ the breath

of life” in it, and “ standing upon its feet,’ concerning which geo-

logy had taught us that “its bones were dried up, and its hope lost.”

The marginal outline of the great upper jaw of the Baleniceps

much resembles that of the leaf of Magnolia grandiflora. Its me =

is more than twice its breadth; whilst in the Boatbill the breadth

Mr. W. K. Parker on the Osteology of Baleniceps rex. 447

is more than half the length, the upper jaw of the latter being more

outspread. The degree of arching of the upper jaw is intermediate

between that of the Boatbill and that of the Stork (Ciconia). The

gradual rise of the mesial ridge to form the great terminal hook, the

crescentic notch forming the inferior margin of that beak, and then

the graceful outward curve of nearly the entire mandibular margin,

give great elegance to the lateral aspect of the upper jaw. At the

end of that margin we have the commencement of the great cheek-

bone, which is nearly two inches long, half an inch broad, and one-

quarter of an inch thick. ;

Such a magnitude of the zygomatic arch as this is perfectly unique

in the class of Birds, being more like the development of thé same

part in most Mammalia, in the Crocodiles, and in the Turtles. In

the enormous heads of the larger Hornbills, the cheek-bones are not

half the size they attain in the Baleniceps.

The os quadratum, or tympanic bone, which forms so beautiful an

articular medium between the cranium and lower jaw in birds, is

strong and well-developed. This bone and the little pterygoid, which

intervenes between it and the palatines, have very much the character

of the same bones in the Heron and the Adjutant; but the palatine

bones themselves, coalescing at the mid-line, and sending downwards

a strong keel at that part, are exactly intermediate in structure be-

tween those of the Adjutant and Pelican. These bones and the

pterygoid at their point of junction are beautifully scooped out to

receive and glide under the strong beam of bone which forms the base

of the interorbital septum.

The great strength of all the bones forming the upper maxillary

apparatus is in perfect harmony with what is known of the habits of

the creature. In this respect it has no peer amongst its congeners, and

no superior except amongst some of the larger Parrots. But the latter

birds, although they possess the most perfect fronto-maxillary hinge,

haye nothing in their tympanics, or malar bones, at all comparable

to those of the Baleniceps. Perhaps the most elegant part of this

bird’s structure is the hard palate, formed for the most part by the

coalesced premaxillary bones,—the maxillaries in birds, as in typical -

fish, having avery backward position and often inferior development.

The mid-line of this highly arched hard palate is occupied by a par-

tially open canal for a large venous sinus, which receives on either

side numerous vein-grooves at right angles. This gives a beautiful

leaf-like appearance to this structure.

Just inside the margin of the posterior angle on the under surface

of this great upper jaw the bone is cut away, as it were, to receivé

the coronoid portion of the lower jaw. This excavated part is conti-

nuous anteriorly with a deep groove, margined internally by a sharp

ridge, which gradually rises inside the palate to pass forwards in a

sigmoid manner to the base of the great terminal beak, where it

meets the submesial groove on the upper surface of the jaws. In the

Common Heron these palatine submarginal lines exist, being covered

in the horny sheath by sharp ridges. These ridges haye their

fullest development in the Green Turtle. The occipital condyle is

448 Zoological Society :—

hemispherical and large ; and the base of the skull has a very ex-

quisite structure, which deserves full description, as it exceeds any-

thing we have seen in birds, the Heron making the nearest approach

to the Baleniceps in this particular. Many other birds, however,

show traces of this peculiar structure. The lower jaw is exceed-

ingly strong and thick, as compared with that of the Adjutant.

Less elliptical and more triangular than that of the Boatbill, it

has, nevertheless, many of the characters of the latter. Its tip is

curiously emarginate, as is also the tip of the upper jaw—the bony

basis of the great hooked beak. The traces of suture between the

dentary and other elements of the mandible, which are persistent in

the Boatbill, Adjutant, and most other birds, are all filled up with

bony matter, as is the case in the Parrot tribe, in the Hornbills, and

in the Toucans. The anterior part of the mandible passes within the

maxilla, the edge of its horny sheath fitting between the marginal and

submarginal ridges of the latter. Where the upper jaw begins to

narrow towards its angle, there the mandible rises high (its height

or depth here being 14 inch), and it is rounded, rough, and strong.

It then lowers again, and becomes rapidly broader, to form the deep

and wide articular cavities for the tympanic bone above, and the

broad flat angular processes behind and below.

Each ramus of this great inelastic mandible is united to its fellow

at the symphysis by complete bony union to the extent of 14 inch.

In the extremely elastic mandible of the Pelican this line of bon

union is cne-eighth of an inch in length, in the Boatbill one-fourth

of an inch, in the Adjutant 44 inches, and in the Hornbill, Buceros

bicornis, more than 7 inches.

In the Boatbill and Grey Heron there are twenty-three separate

vertebree between the head and the pelvis; in Baleniceps rex and

the Adjutant twenty-one, and in the White Stork twenty.

In the Boatbill there are nine pairs of free ribs. The last, or pelvic,

does not reach the sternum, nor do the first four; so that there are

four true dorsal ribs. In the Heron there are eight pairs; the an-

terior three and the last (which is pelvic) do not reach the sternum:

here there are only four true dorsals. The Baleniceps, the White

Stork, and the Adjutant have each seven pairs of free ribs, the last

five reaching the sternum ; in Baleniceps and the Adjutant the last

pair are pelvic; in the White Stork the last two pairs. Until the

birds are adult, the anterior vertebree of the pelvis are but partly

united. In the Storks, Herons, Boatbill, and Baleniceps the dorsal

vertebree continue distinct throughout life ; but in many of the Cranes

the tendons of the dorsal muscles are ossified, and fasten the bones

more or less together, and two or three contiguous centra coalesce.

Among the cervical vertebree of the true Herons and their nearest

allies, e. g. Ardea, Botaurus, Cancroma, and Baleniceps, there are

several which have elegant bridges under their upper or cranial end

for the carotid arteries, which bony bridges are not true heemal

arches, but are formed by exogenous processes*. In these ver-

* See Prof. Owen’s article in Orr’s ‘ Circle of the Sciences,’ entitled ‘* Structure

of the Skeleton and Teeth,” p. 182, fig. 10. iv.

eS ee ee Ty ae ee

os Zool

ee ON) ee A ee ee em

eA,

Mr. W. K. Parker on the Osteology of Baleniceps rex. 449

tebree there are four canals—the one under consideration, one for

the spinal chord, and a pair for the vertebral arteries. In the Ba-

leniceps the vertebree, from the seventh to the thirteenth inclusive,

are thus constructed. The only Stork in which we have seen this

structure is the Australian Jabiru, Mycteria australis ; for a know-

ledge of which fact we are indebted to the kindness of Mr. Edward

Gerrard. These pairs of inferior processes meet together in but few

birds; nevertheless this is the case in the White Pelican (Pelecanus

onocrotalus) and in the Gannet (Sula éassana). In the former bird

also there is no cup-and-ball articulation of the dorsal vertebree, which

reptilian character occurs in the Gannets, Cormorants, and Penguins.

Notwithstanding their great size, the vertebrae of Baleniceps agree

better with those of the Heron than with those of the Stork; but in

their shortness, better with those of the Boatbill than with those of

the longer-necked Heron : for the Heron, like the Giraffe, gains its

great length of neck by elongation of the individual vertebree rather

than by an increase in their number. The ribs of the Baleniceps

are lighter, weaker, and more cellular than those of its congeners.

The oblong, narrow, neat pelvis of this bird is more like that of the

Boatbill than that of the Stork, or even of the Heron. It differs,

however, from that of either of these in not being expanded in a broad

foliaceous manner over the top of the posterior ribs. This part again

agrees with the pelvis of the Heron, inasmuch as the ischium passes

much further backwards than the posterior part of the ileum. In

Ciconia alba these two pelvic bones terminate in the same vertical

line, whilst in the Adjutant and Boatbill the ileum projects back-

wards and furthest. The pubic bones are unusually broad. There

are seventeen sacral vertebree, the first of which has a pair of ribs.

The caudal vertebree are six in number, the last being composed of

eight or ten embryonic vertebree.

The sternal apparatus of this bird is very interesting. In shape

the sternum is intermediate between that of the White Stork and

that of the Cormorant, the keel, as in the latter bird, projecting evenly

forwards anterior to the articulations with the coracoids, for a greater

distance than in the Stork and Heron. Moreover, the keel is not

quite so deep as it is in the congeners of this bird. It passes, how-

ever, to the end of the sternum, as in them ; whereas in the Pelicans,

Gannets, and Cormorants it scarcely continues beyond the middle of

that bone. The episternal process is obsolete in this bird; it exists

in the Pelecanide, Herons, and Boatbill, and is nearly obsolete in the

Storks. The hyposternal processes are unusually long and arcuate ;

and there is on each side of the end of the keel another rather smaller

emargination which is obsolete in the Storks, Herons, and Boatbill,

but is well shown in the Spoonbill and the probing waders, Nume-

nius, Himantopus, Limosa, &c. The tips of the furculum are sub-

triangular and rather flat ; the bone then becomes very thick and

trihedral, having at the top of the thick part a large oval facet, which

is adapted to the under part of the head of the coracoid. This thick

part is very short, for the bone suddenly lessens, bends backwards,

and passes on, rounded below and angular above, to thicken again at

450 Zoological Society :—

the angle, where it makes a most complete anchylosis with the tip of

the sternal keel. This structure of the furculum is similar to what

is found in Pelecanus, Phalacrocorax, and Sula; but we have seen

no such ‘ merry-thought”’ bone in any Ardeine bird. In these, as in

Baleniceps, the rami of the bone are not only flat as they pass in

between the heads of the coracoids, but this thin condition of the

bone is continued throughout one-half of their extent. They have

no such sudden bend at the upper third, the arch being gentle, and

the lessening size of the bone gradual. Nevertheless, in the Boatbill

there is a slight tendency to this state of things. The blending of

the furculum with the sternal keel seldom takes place in the true

Herons and Storks; there continues even in old birds a synovial

gliding joint, and in the Boatbill and some of the smaller Herons the

furculum does not quite reach the sternum. This articulated con-

dition is generally found in Gannets and Cormorants ; but in old Pe-

licans anchylosis of the joints takes place. This occurs too in the

Secretary bird, which is unique among the birds of prey in havin

a joint there at all, so that this last-mentioned bird is a raptori

isomorph of the Cranes. In the latter birds (the Gruide) there is

great difference in the structure of these parts; for whilst in such

species as Grus Antigone and G. americana we have in the adult

bird complete coalescence, in the Balearic Crane, G. pavonina, and

in the Trumpeter, Psophia (a Crane becoming slightly gallinaceous),

the furculum does not reach the sternum at all.

Any lengthy remarks upon the bones of the limbs need not be

made at present. They are about three-fourths the size of those of

the Adjutant ; but as the limbs had not enjoyed much liberty of

exercise, they have not that robustness which is seen in the skeleton

of old wild birds. The humerus is longer relatively, and the fore-

arm shorter in proportion than in the Adjutant; the thigh-bone is

longer in proportion to the tibia and tarso-metatarsus in the Baleni-

ceps than in its larger relation. ‘The toes are very long, reminding

one of those of the Jacanas (Parra); and the most ridiculous care

which this stilted, stalking bird takes, both in taking up and setting

down its feet, makes it worth while to compare the length of the bones

of its toes with that of the bones of the toes of the Great Adjutant.

Haliux. Inner toe. Middle toe. Outer toe,

in. in. in.

ANA “65.565. 20 A'15 5°7 4°7

Baleniceps caeees: eo 3°8 6°5 6°4

_ To conclude, I may remark that upon a careful examination of the

osteology of the Baleniceps, after eliminating the teleological from

the relational characters, I am decidedly of opinion that it is strictly

an Ardeine bird, and more nearly related to Cancroma than to any

other known type.

Note 1,—Amongst the bones of the limbs, the humerus alone is

pneumatic,—the cavity of the os femoris being filled with medulla,

as are all the more distal bones.

Note II,—The tongue is extremely small—an important Pelecanine

character.

Dr. G. Hartlaub on a new Form of Grallatorial Bird. 451

On a New Form or GRALLATORIAL BIRD NEARLY ALLIED

To THE CariaMA (DicHotornus cristatus). By Dr. G.

Hartiavus, Foreign MemMBer.

Professor H. Burmeister of Halle, who has lately returned to

Europe after an absence of about three years in the southern portion

of South America, has communicated to me the following notice of

a new species of Grallatorial Bird, very nearly allied to the Cariama,

which he met with in the woody parts of the Argentine Republic, and

which I have the pleasure to name after him Dicholophus Burmeisteri.

This discovery is the more important and interesting, inasmuch

as the Cariama has, until now, remained rather an isolated type,

widely separated from even its nearest relatives.

The Chunga, as this bird is called by the Spanish inhabitants of

the Republic, seems to differ subgenerically from Dicholophus in the

following points :—The lores are equally and thickly plumose ; there

is no conspicuous frontal erest ; the tail is comparatively longer, and

the tarsus comparatively shorter; the nails are nearly uniform on all

the toes, and are stronger, larger, and more curved than in the Cariama.

A very important difference, perhaps the most important, consists in

the totally different habits of the more northern representative. Pro-

fessor Burmeister proposes for it a subgeneric division, under the name

of Chunga.

The Chunga is a large bird, of about 29 inches in length; it is

found in the wooded districts of the province of Tucuman and

Catamarca; it nests on the ground. Its eggs are white, slightly

spotted with rufous. It feeds upon insects, and more especially upon

locusts. The young have a rufous dress, thickly undulated with

black : they very soon begin to take care of themselves. The Chunga

is easily domesticated, and seems, even after a few days of captivity,

attached to its master. Professor Burmeister saw two of them on a

farm, which were of the size of an (dienemus, and still bore their

downy plumage. They were fed upon little morsels of beef, but

rejected larger pieces, as well as the entrails of fowls. They delighted

in collecting bones, which they were in the habit of striking upon a

stone and breaking to pieces. During the day they stalked gravely

about, visited the house, jumped upon the tables and chairs, always

collecting food, and slept at night at certain elevated stations, for in-

stance on the projecting roof of the verandah. Professor Burmeister

obtained a living bird at Catamarca, and observed it for some length

of time. He saw it for the first time at the foot of the Sierra de

Aronguiga, where it ran very quickly and shyly over the road and

disappeared in the forest. In its wild state it is very difficult to kill ;

therefore it is preferable to search for the nest, and bring up the

young birds by hand. The cry of this bird is heard very frequently

in the district where it is found; it resembles that of the Dicho-

lophus cristatus, and sounds like the bark of a young dog, but not

uite so loud. ‘The internal structure is quite the same as that of

icholophus.

DicuoLopuus BurMEIsSTER!I, Hartlaub.

Statura et ptilosi ut in D. cristato; crista frontali vix ulla,

452 Zoological Society :—

Totus pure cinereus, singulis plumis annulis alternantibus

albidis et nigrescentibus tenuissime notatis; striga supra-

oculart a loris inde ad aures usque producta alba; epigastrio

pallidiore ; abdomine imo crisso et crurihus flavescenti-albidis ;

remigibus nigro-fuscescentibus pogonio interno ferrugineo-ful-

vescente fasciatis ; cauda dorso concolore, distinctius transver-

sim lineolata; rectricibus duabus intermediis unicoloribus, reli-

quis fasciis duabus latis nigris ante apicem notatis, omnibus sub-

tus pallidioribus ; rostro et pedibus nigris ; iride obscure grisea,

Long. tot. circa 28"; rost. a nar. 13; al. 12’; caud. 10";

tars. 5! 2'"; dig. med, 2"; dig. int. 1 3!"; dig. ext. 1" 5"; pollic. 7”,

REMARKS ON THE ANAS (ANSER) ERYTHROPUS OF LINNa&US.

By Atrrep Newron, M.A., F.Z.S.

The determination of the species established by Linneeus has

always been held by naturalists a matter of so great importance,

that I have no scruple in occupying a portion of your time this

evening with a few remarks respecting the bird which, in the 12th

edition of his ‘Systema Nature’ is designated by the name of

** Anas erythropus ;’’ especially also as one of his editors (the late

learned Professor Retzius), though noticing the “mira circa hance

avem confusio,” has, in my opinion, failed to give a satisfactory

solution of the difficulty. It will be, I think, universally admitted

that the names employed by Linnzus, when, as in the present in-

stance, they are drawn from any physical character, are remarkably

apposite. This consideration of itself should have served as a warn-

ing to ornithologists against their imagining, as many have done,

that he could possibly mean to apply the name ‘‘ erythropus”’ to a

species like the Bernicle Goose, with which he was sufficiently

familiar, and to which it was in no degree suitable.

It will, perhaps, be convenient to examine first on what founda-

tion * Anus erythropus’’ was established.

In the 12th edition of the ‘Systema Naturee ’ (Holmiz, 1766) we

find (vol. i. pars 1. pp. 197-8) the species as the eleventh in order

of the genus Anas, and the account given is :—

‘‘A., cinerea, fronte alba. Faun. Svec. 116.” [I omit all the syno-

nymsborrowed from other authors. | ‘Rostrum rudrum. Pedes rubri.”

Now these latter characters clearly can have no reference to the

Bernicle Goose, even if that species were not elsewhere included as

Anas bernicla, var. (3.

Turning then to the edition of the ‘ Fauna Suecica’ cited (Stock-

holmiz, 1761), we have (p. 41) as follows :—

“116. Anas erythropus cinerea ; fronte alba. Fn. 92.......

Anser cinereus ferus, torque inter oculos et rostrum albo, erythropus.

W. Botniensibus Fjeell-gas. Habitat in Helsingia, Lapponiz alpibus,”

To this succeeds a description of the male, which I admit is open

to objection ; but the matter, in my opinion, is rendered conclusive

by the description of the female, which, in the edition of the ‘ Fauna

Suecica’ here referred to, and published fifteen years previously

(Lugd. Bat. 1746), is alone given. It is this :—

** Rostrum sordide carneum, frons alba, Caput, collum, dorsum,

Mr. A. Newton on the Anas (Anser) e pus. 453

tauda cinerea; pectus et abdomen candida: macule in sterno ni-

ntes: Pedes sanguinei.”

It is therefore plain that by Anas erythropus Linneus did not

intend to designate the Bernicle Goose, but a bird known in his

time to the Swedes of Westro-Bothnia by the name of Fjzll-gas—

t.e. “Fell” or “ Mountain Goose.” It accordingly remains to be

seen what that species is.

It appears by the note-books of the late Mr. John Wolley, which

are now in my possession, that in all his researches he was able to find

only two species of Wild Goose inhabiting the extensive district in

Lapland which he so carefully explored, and of which part was com-

prehended in the ancient province of Westro-Bothnia. These species

are known to the Finns, who form the great bulk of the population,

respectively as the ‘‘ Iso-hanhi” and “ Killio-hanhi,’ the former

ignifying “‘ Great Goose,” the latter ‘‘ Mountain Goose.’ The Iso-

havhi he had several opportunities of identifying as the well-known

Bean Goose (Anser segetum) ; the other he found, somewhat to his

surprise, to be, not, as he had been told by Swedish ornithologists,

the Bernicle Goose, but a bird of about that size, and at the same

time closely resembling, in plumage and other physical characters, the

White-fronted Goose (Anser albifrons). Not to extend the present

remarks, I may state briefly that he was not able to discover that

the Bernicle Goose was known to any of the inhabitants of the

interior of the country,—a statement which is singularly corroborated

by Mr. Dann’s note communicated to Mr. Yarrell (B. B. iii. p. 73)

in reference to the last-named species :—‘‘A skin of this Goose was

shown me by some Laps near Gillivara, who were ignorant of the

bird, never having seen it before. It was shot at Killingsuvanda.”

Accordingly, in the Catalogue of his Eggs sold by Mr. Stevens in

1856, he stated, under the head of “ Anas aléifrons,’” that “ this

interesting bird is the proper Fjell-gas of the Swedes, which name

has, however, been applied to the Bernicle in their works on Natural

History. The Lapland specimens seem to be of the small-sized race,

which has been named Anser minutus by Naumann.”’ I must here

take exception to part of Mr. Wolley’s statement, some Swedish

writers being quite aware that the “ Fjell-Gas”’ was not Anser leu-

copsis, as, for instance, Professor Zetterstedt, in the account of his

travels in Lapland * (vol. ii. p. 161).

In the Catalogue of his Eggs sold in the following year (1857),

Mr. Wolley further identified ‘‘the only White-fronted Geese which

breed in Lapland,” with the Anser finmarchicus of Bishop Gunner,

described in one of the notes (pp. 264-5) of Professor Leem’s great

‘work t, “‘ as distinct from the larger White-fronted Goose.’

I can only say that I entirely coincide with the views thus ex-

pressed by Mr. Wolley, while I also identify the “ Killio-hanhit”’ or

* «Resa genom Sweriges och Norriges Lappmarker, af Joh. Wilh. Zetterstedt.’

Two vols. 8vyo. Lund, 1822.

T ‘Canuti Leemii de Lapponibus Finmarchie Commentatio, una cum J. E.

Gunneri notis, &c. &c.’ Kjébenhavn, 1767.

~~ In Europzus’s “‘ Svenskt-Finskt Handlexikon” (Helsingfors, 1853), the word

is-spelled “ Kallio” (vide page 42, sub voce ‘ Berg.’).

454 Miscellaneous.

“ Fyeell Gas,” with the dnas erythropus of Linneeus; and I here

subjoin a concise summary of the principal synonyms of this bird,

ANSER ERYTHROPUs (Linn.).

Anas (Anser) erythropus, Linn. Syst. Nat. ed. 12 (1766), vol. i.

pars 1. p. 197 (non Auct.). i

Anser finmarchicus, Gunner, in Leemii de Lappon, Comm, notis

(1767), p. 264.

Anser Temminckii, Boi, Isis, 1822, p. 882.

Anser minutus, Naum. Naturgesch. der Vig. Deutsch]. (1842)

vol. xi. p. 365, tab. 290,

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on the Tetrapedos Smithii of Jan.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S., &e.

In a recent Number of the ‘ Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte’ (vol. xxv.

p- 69, t. 2), a reptile from Ceylon is described by Prof. Jan of Milan,

under the name of Tetrapedos Smithii: it is the same as Evesia

monodactyla, described by me in the ‘ Annals of Natural History,’

ser. 1. vol. ii. p. 336, in 1839, and in the ‘ Catalogue of Lizards in the

Collection of the British Museum,’ 1843, p. 127; and identical with

Evesia Belli, described by Duméril and Bibron, ‘ Erpétologie Géné-

rale,’ vol. v. p. 783. Both these descriptions are from the same

specimen, which was in the collection of Mr. Bell, and which he

presented to the French Museum.

Freshwater Polyzoa in Australia.

By C, D’Oyry H. Artin, Esq.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—As I believe that up to this time the existence of

freshwater Polyzoa in any part of Australia, or even in the southern

hemisphere, is quite unknown to naturalists, I am gratified at being

able to announce that within the last week I have found several spe-

cimens, comprising at least two species, each belonging to a different

enus.

2 One is a Plumatella, with elongated statoblasts (free), closely

resembling the figure of those of P. emarginata in Dr. Allman’s .

Monograph, pl. 7. fig. 7.

The other is unlike any figure in the above-named work.

Both were found adhering to the under surface of fragments of

basalt, near the margin of a clear sheet of water occupying the site

of a deserted quarry close to the river Yarra, at Richmond, about

two and a half miles from Melbourne,—the former also adhering to

the inner surface of the bark of a dead stump of Hucalyptus, in a

lagoon in the Zoological Gardens near Melbourne.

They will both, I hope, be described and figured at an early date.

Tn the mean time, I must content myself with this notice of their

Miscellaneous. 455

discovery, which is in itself an interesting fact, and will, no doubt,

lead to an acquaintance with many new forms of these elegant little

Molluscoids, as it has already added a new area beyond the hitherto

known limit of their geographical distribution.

I remain, Gentlemen,

Your obedient Servant,

Geological Survey Office, Melbourne, C. D’Oyxy H. Aptin.

Sept. 24, 1860,

HELIX MOUHOTI.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—At p. 203 of the present volume of your Journal you

did me the favour to insert the descriptions of two new land-shells

from Cambojia. For one of them (Helix Mouhoti) I beg permission

to alter the name to Helix Cambojiensis, the name Mouhoti having

been assigned already by Dr. Pfeiffer to another species of Heliz.

Iam, Gentlemen, Yours, &c., ;

Noy. 5, 1860. Lovett REEVE.

CORBULA ROSEA.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—By inserting the enclosed in your ‘ Annals,’ you

will much oblige Your obedient Servant,

Ben. Wh. Apams.

1860. July 30th and August 2nd. When dredging in Dalkey

Sound, I diseovered, off the south-west of the island, on a gravelly

bottom, forty-one live specimens of Corbula rosea. I have carefully

compared them with Forbes and Hanley’s description, and also

shown them to Dr. Farran of Feltrim, so that no doubt exists as to

their identity ; and all doubt as to their being a British species is

now removed.

The Rectory, Cloghrar,

Noy. 1, 1860.

On the Morphology of the Compound Eyes in the Arthropoda.

By E. Cuaparépe.

In order to complete the important investigations already made

upon the histology of the compound eyes of insects, the author has

undertaken the study of the evolution of these organs. In those

insects with a complete metamorphosis which possess compound

eyes, it is well known that the larve are either blind or furnished

only with simple eyes. It is therefore in the pupe that the genesis

of the compound eyes must be studied. .

The author soon found that the investigation of the eyes during

their formation threw an unexpected light upon their histological

composition. In fact, at first a multitude of elements are distinct

456 Miscellaneous.

and easy of investigation, which subsequently become soldered toge-

ther, indistinct, and unfit for investigation. Each of the divisions of

the eye corresponding with a facet of the cornea is formed by a cer-

tain number of perfectly definite cells, of which the greater part are

arranged in fours. Thus in the Peacock Butterfly (Vanessa Io)

there are seventeen cells, of which sixteen are in fours. These cells

are arranged in the following manner. Four of them form a globular

mass, flattened at its upper part, which is adherent to the cornea;

these are the four cells which secrete the corresponding facet of the

cornea, which proves, like all chitinous membranes, to be an extra-

cellular production. The four nuclei of these cells are still easily re-

cognized in the adult, in which they are adherent to the cornea. Each

of these cells secretes in its interior a very refractive globule, which

is nothing but the rudiment of one quarter of the crystalline body. In

fact, this body, which is single in the adult, is always (in all Insects

and Crustacea) composed originally of four distinct parts, which sub-

sequently become united. After these four cells come four others,

_ forming a pyriform mass. This is the rudiment of the nervous

baton, which will afterwards attain much greater dimensions, at a

period when it will be no longer possible to recognize the four cells

composing it, although its production at the expense of these four

cells is still indicated by the four-sided prismatic form which it pre-

sents in the adult. The point of the pyriform mass rests upon a

large single cell, which the author calls the fundamental cell (Grund-

zelle), because it forms the base of the eye properly so called. This

cell itself is placed at the extremity of a nervous filament arising

from the optic ganglion, and the nine cells form the axis of the optical

element corresponding with a single facet. The other eight are

destined subsequently to become its enveloping coat. Four of them

are placed in the constriction which separates the mass in which the

four quarters of the crystalline body are formed from the pyriform

mass placed below it; the others in that separating the pyriform

mass from the fundamental cell. During evolution the former always

become filled with a pigment, the colour of which, in many species,

is different from that of the pigment deposited at the same time in

the top of the nervous baton.

Sometimes the number of cells composing the optical element is

much greater, but this multiplication affects exclusively the cells of

the enveloping coat. This takes place, for example, in Aschna

grandis, in which the number of cells of the envelopes properly so

called is raised from four to thirty-two, and the pigment-cells are

also greatly increased in number.

In a physiological point of view, the author shows that the theory

of vision in the Arthropoda, as established by Miiller, cannot be sus-

tained, however ingenious it may be. In fact, if this theory were

well founded, those insects which have only a small number of facets

in the cornea (such as the Ants, which have only fifty) would be

utterly incapable of perceiving images. Even those which have

the greatest number would be extremely short-sighted; and M. Cla-

paréde calculates that a Bee would be unable to discern the opening

Sg ee Pee ee ee

ee ee ee ee ee ay i ee

EN ey Se ee TORE Te A

Miscellaneous. 457

of its hive at the distance of a few feet. Now everyone knows that

the sight of a Bee is much longer than that. The author concludes

that each element corresponding with a facet must be regarded as a

complete eye. But it is clear that in this case the principle of iden-

tical points does not exist for these eyes, and that we must suppose

the animal to possess the power of perceiving impressions in the di-

rection of the rays which strike each facet.—Siebold und Kélliker’s

Zeitschrift, 1859, p. 191; Bibl. Univ. June 20, 1860; Bull. Sei.

p. 161.

Results of Soundings in the North Atlantic.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,— During the recent survey of the proposed North

Atlantic Telegraph route between Great Britain and America, con-

ducted on board H.M.S. Bulldog, some important facts have re-

vealed themselves, from which it would appear that all preconceived

notions as to the bathymetrical limits whereby animal life is cireum-

scribed in the sea are more or less erroneous. The mighty ocean

contains its hidden animate as well as inanimate treasures; and it is

probable that, under proper management, the former may speedily

be brought to light, whatever may be the ultimate fate of the latter.

In short, we are almost warranted, from the evidence already at our

command, in inferring that, although hitherto undetected, a sub-

marine fauna exists along the bed of the sea, and that means and

opportunities are alone wanting to render it amenable to the scrutiny

of the naturalist.

In sounding midway between Greenland and the north-west coast

of Ireland, at 1260 fathoms—that is, at a mile and a half below the

surface, in round numbers—several Ophiocome were brought up,

clinging by their long spinous arms to the last fifty fathoms of line.

They were alive, and continued to move their limbs about energeti-

eally for upwards of a quarter of an hour after leaving their native

element. The species seems allied to O. granulata, Link, the spe-

cimens varying from 2 to 5 inches across the rays. Lest it be sup-

posed that these Ophiocome were floating or drifting in the water at

any point intermediate between the surface and bottom, it is only

necessary to mention that the determination of depth having been

effected by a separate operation and apparatus, the more tedious pro-

cess of bringing up the sample of bottom is entered on; and, owing

to the difficulty of finding out the exact moment at which ground is

struck, a considerable quantity of line in excess of the already ascer-

tained depth is usually paid out. This quantity therefore rests o

the bottom for a short time until the sounding-machine is again

hauled up. The Ophiocome were adherent to this last fifty fathoms

only, and were not secured at all by the sounding-machine. It is

quite clear therefore that they were met with on the surface-layer of

the deposit. The distance from the nearest point of Greenland to

the spot at which this sounding was made is 500 miles, and to the

nearest point of Iceland (namely an isolated rock called the ‘ Blinde

Skier,’ about seventy miles from the mainland) 250 eet ; so that,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol, vi.

458 Miscellaneous.

admitting the possibility of the Starfishes having been drifted by

currents, for argument’s sake, the character of the fact would be in

no way affected. The structure and habits of the Echinoderms

generally are too well known, however, to render such a mode of

accounting for their presence in the position referred to possible.

On careful dissection, I found no appreciable anatomical difference

between these Ophiocome and the species frequenting shoal waters.

The deposit on which they rested consists of Globigerine, so pure as

to constitute 95 per cent. of the entire mass. Their occurrence

where the Globigerine are to be met with both in greatest quantity

and purity, together with the circumstance that in the stomach of

the Ophiocome the Globigerine were detected in abundance as ali-

mentary matter, corroborates the evidence I have obtained from other

facts as to the normal habitat of the latter organisms being on the

immediate surface-layer of the deeper oceanic deposits, and not in

the substance of the superincumbent waters. At the same time it

substantiates the truth of the Starfishes having been captured on

their natural feeding-ground.

I also detected, in a sounding made at 1913 fathoms, a number

of small tubes varying in length from ;,th to 4th of an inch, and

about a line in diameter, which, on being viewed under the microscope,

turned out to be almost entirely built up of young Globigerina- shells

cemented side by side, just as we find to be the case in the tubular

cells of some of the Cephalobranchiate Annelids, where sandy or

shell particles are employed in their formation. There can hardly

be a doubt, therefore, that some minute creature, probably an An-

nelid, lives down at this enormous depth, and feeds on the soft parts

of the Foraminifera, whilst he houses himself with their calcareous

shells. As yet, I have been unable to determine the nature of these

creatures, but hope to be enabled to succeed on a more lengthened

survey of the material in which they occur.

Lastly, I would mention having met with the minute bodies termed

*‘Coccoliths”’ by Professor Huxley. They occur in vast numbers,

associated with larger cell-like bodies on the surface of which Coe-

coliths are arranged at regular intervals, so as to lead to the inference

that the latter are in reality given off from the former in some way.

The larger cell-bodies and the Coccoliths on them are imbedded in a

gelatinous envelope. The presence of these organisms in largest

uantity in those deposits in which the Globigerine occur alive in

the greatest profusion and utmost state of purity, would also seem

indicative of their being a larval condition of the latter.

I remain, Gentlemen, very faithfully yours,

G, C. WaLiicH.

Dr. Httearn’s “ Organotazis.”

The @-priori or transcendental method in anatomy has evidently

strong charms for some of our transatlantic brethren. In the

‘Transactions’ of the Academy of Science of St. Louis for 1859, vol.i.

no. 3. p. 416, there is a paper by one of the curators, Dr. Theodore

C. Hilgard, M.D., “on Organotaxis,” in which the dreamy and

imaginative Oken is out-Okened. One good effect of this curious

Miscellaneous. 459

production of our voluble contemporary will be to show what may

be done by a good tall fellow in this line of business, especially when

such a worker is unyoked from reason and judgment. We shall

give a specimen of Dr. Hilgard’s paper—not to instruct, but to warn

the student ; whilst the mere quotation of the author will be tanta-

mount to putting him in the pillory.

Thus, in page 418, speaking of what he calls “‘ the pterygo-maxil-

lary extremity” (of the cranium), Dr. Hilgard says *: “ The fin or

hand to this extremity we find in perfect likeness to a bat’s hands, in

the lake muscalounge (masque-allongée, Esox sp., length 5 feet).

The interior ones, agglutinated to the nasal vertebra, constitute the

nasal bones of the face; the stout second forms the true mazillaries,

with teeth, like the nasal bones inclusive of sesamoids; the third,

a finger of five bones, forms the infra-orbital osselets, in likeness of a

cartilaginous xostril-wing surrounding the jawless orbit ; the fourth

is a long arcuate beam, with a terminal phalanx agglutinated, a

labial forming the outer mask-bone of the upper jaw; and the fifth -

or thumb, a labial stump as the thumb of bats and birds. The num-

bers of digital phalanges, as of cyclar elements, may vary among the

different cyclar numbers.” And in page 427 we have this profound

utterance :—‘‘ The eye is the representative of the seed or focal cycle,

forming the centre and climax of floral as well as visceral eyclosis.”

Under the heading “‘ Somatic Strata, Visceral Cycles, and Cryp-

togamee,” at page 424, we have the cytosporous, aérifero-mem-

branous, scatent, incrustate-cancellate, and spiral elements, types,

characters, and functions. To the first the following lucid passage

applies :—“ The cytosporous or cell-shedding, pulverulent cycles’

function—the fervid and vital, fermentative and effervescent action—,

we find largely and emphatically represented in the diffuse, cytoge-

netic, and, par excellence, eremacaustic fungine thallus, mouldy, per-

vasive, katalytic, chafing and consuming, under the form of fermenta-

tion, the noctilucent decay of wood—and of putrid decomposition.

Like the central caloric of Earth, it inhabits the du/é of substances.

In animate organisms, we find its function repeated in the (fermenta-

tively) specific action of cellular contents, of the glands, olfactorio-

intestinal crypts, the brains and ganglia, the fat and marrow. The

nerves supplying organs once severed, says Reclam, the specific

action of the glands becomes tempestuously paramount, producing

heat and excitement ; a proof of the inherency of bio-chemical action

in the glands, while to the nerves, brains, and the ganglionic masses

belong the specifically 4io-dynamie energies. The antheral process

of fructification in Aroids is known to produce considerable heat.

The sudatory mucorine spores, like a moist dew, fore-fashion per-

spiration ; their fermentative exhalation of carbonic acid gas, re-

spiration,” &c. &c. Ke.

The art of finding silly similitudes and aptless analogies can neither

be advanced much further than the author pushes it, nor more

flauntingly arrayed in sounding words than in this classico-technico-

American garment of wordy nonsense.

* The italics are the author’s own.

30*

460

INDEX to VOL. VI.

Asrynna, new species of, 360.

Acalephs, on individuality and specific

differences among, 219.

Acicarpa, on the species of, 400.

Aclis, new species of, 118.

Adams, A., on new genera and species

of Mollusca from Japan, 20, 118,

331, 414; on the animals of certain

Mollusca, 109; on the Fox of Ja-

pan, 232; on the animal of Umbo-

nium vestiarium, 288.

Adams, Rey. B. W., on the occurrence

fi Seay rosea in Dalkey Sound,

Agassiz, Prof., on the origin of spe-

cies, 219.

Agatha, new species of, 422.

Agelacrinites, on a new species of,

and on the structural relations of

the genus, 157.

ger ain ag a marine Siluroid fish,

Allman, Prof., on the structure and

terminology of the reproductive

system in the Corynide and Sertu-

lariade, 1; on Carduella cyathi-

formis, 40.

Amazilia, new species of, 307.

ae erythropus of Linnzus, on the,

452.

Aneitea Macdonaldii, on the relations

of, 195.

and its significance in systematic

zoology, 81.

Anomocarpus, on the species of, 350.

Antiopa hyalina, note on, 201.

Antipathes, new species of, 311.

Aphantochroa, new species of, 308.

Aplin, C. D’Oyly H., on the fresh-

water Polyzoa of Australia, 454.

Arthropoda, on the morphology of

the compound eyes in the, 450.

Aspidochelys Livingstonii, descrip-

tion of, 68.

Asses, Wild, on the different animals

known as, 233.

Augasma, new species of, 303.

Baily, W. H., on a new Pentacrinite

from the Kimmeridge Clay, 25;

on a new species of Solarium from

the Upper Greensand, 28.

Baird, Dr., on a new species of Esthe-

ria, 135; on new species of Cypri-

dina, 139.

Baleniceps, notes on the habits of,

135; on the osteology of, 445.

Becker, L., on the young of Menura

superba, 76. °

Bennett, Dr. G., on the habits of the

brown Coati, 391.

Benson, W. H., on the subgenus Co-

rilla, on the group Plectopylis, and

on Pollicaria and Hyboeystis, 98 ;

on new land-shells from Burmah

and the Andamans, 190; on new

species of freshwater shells from

India, 257; on Ianthina and on

some species of Reeluzia, 405.

Birds, on the occurrence of American,

in Europe, 127.

Bithinia, new species of, 259.

Blyth, E., on a new species of Casso-

wary, 113; on the different animals

known as Wild Asses, 233, 389.

Books, new:—Watson’s Cybele Bri-

tannica, 56; Dawson’s Archaia,

205; Babington’s Flora of Cam-

bridgeshire, 291; Bennett’s Ga-

therings of a Naturalist in Austra-

lasia, 366; Samuelson and Hicks’s

Honey-Bee, 370 ; Gosse’s Actino-

logia Britannica, 372; Damon’s

Handbook to the Geology of Wey-

mouth, 436.

Boopis, on the species of, 283.

Brachiopod, on the larva of a, 310.

Buccinum undatum, on a peculiar

monstrosity in, 152.

Buckley, S. B., on the Cutting-Ant

of Texas, 386.

Bulimus, new species of, 204.

Calliphlox, new species of, 307.

Calothorax, new species of, 306.

Calycera, on the species of, 396.

Calyceracex, onthe, 174,279,350, 396.

Capulus, new species of, 422.

Carduella cyathiformis, note on, 40.

Carpenter, Dr. W. B., on the Fora-

minifera, 208.

Casuarius, new species of, 113, 145.

Cemoria, new species of, 422.

Centrolophus, on a new species of,

from the coast of Cornwall, 46.

INDEX.

Chalcis, new species of, 357.

Chapman, Prof. E. J., on a new spe-

cies of Agelacrinites, and on the

a relations of the genus,

Chiton, new species of, from the

Wenlock limestone of Dudley, 91.

Chloronerpes, new species of, 80.

Chlorostilbon, new species of, 305.

Chromis, new species of, 443.

Chrysenis, description of the new ge-

nus, 131.

inguli description of the new

genus, 414,

Cirripedia, on the development of

the, 423.

Cladomacra, description of the new

genus, 256.

Cc e, E., on the morphology of

€ compound eyes in the Arthro-

poda, 455.

Clea, new species of, 258.

eo gai new, from Madeira, 48,

Colletieze, on the, 5.

Collingwood, Dr. C., on recurrent

animal form, and its significance

in systematic zoology, 81; on the

nudibranchiate Mollusca of the

Estuary of the Dee, 196.

Convolvulus, new species of, 153.

Corallium, new species of, 311.

Corbicula, new species of, 260.

Corbula rosea, on the occurrence of,

in Dalkey Sound, 455.

Corethrura, new species of, 217.

Corilla, note on the subgenus, 98.

Corynide, on the structure and ter-

minology of the reproductive sy-

stem in the, l. :

Cranopsis, new species of, 120.

Craspedopoma, new species of, 114.

Curculionid, on certain musical, 14.

Cuscus, new species of, 65.

Cyclophorus, new species of, 193.

Cyclostomas of Madeira, on the, 114.

Cypridina, new bs ri of, 139.

Damon, R., on Mollusca found in the

neighbourhood of Jerusalem, 312.

De Koninck, M. L., on two new spe-

cies of Chiton from the Wenlock

limestone of Dudley, 91.

Dendreeca, new species of, 215.

Derecyrta, description of the new

genus, 255.

Diapria, new species of, 359.

461

Dicholophus, new species of, 451.

Didelphys, new species of, 73.

Dunkeria, new species of, 119, 421.

Dunlopea, notes on the new genus, 54.

Duthiers, M. Lacaze, on the purple of

the ancients, 293.

Ebala, new species of, 119.

Elainea, new species of, 439.

Emyda, new species of, 440.

Emys, new species of, 148.

Encephala, new species of, 303.

Encyrtus, new species of, 359.

Eriocnemis, new species of, 308.

Erythronota, new species of, 304.

Estheria, new species of, 135.

Eucharis, new species of, 358.

Eupsychortyx, new species of, 77.

Eurytoma, new species of, 358.

Falconer, Dr. H., on the ossiferous

caves of Gower, 297.

Fermentation, mycological investiga-

tion upon, 273.

Ferns, on the vascular and woody

tissues of, 313.

Finella, description of the new ge-

nus, 336.

Fishes, on new genera and species of,

270, 391.

Foraminifera, on the nomenclature of

the, 29, 337; researches on the,

208

Fox of Japan, on the, 232.

Fredericella Sultana, on the winter

occurrence of, 389.

Gamocarpha, on the species of, 279.

Gatke, H., on the occurrence of Ame-

rican birds in Europe, 127.

Geoclemmys, new species of, 148.

Geoemyda, new species of, 218.

eo Society, proceedings of the,

Glaucis, new species of, 302.

Glyphorhynchus, new species of, 216.

Goodwin, W., on a new species of

Paradise-bird, 211.

Gould, J., on a new species of Ameri-

can Partridge, 77; on new species

of Humming-birds, 301.

Gray, Prof. A.,on the origin of spe-

cies, 373.

Gray, Dr. J. E., on a new species of

Cuscus, 65; on a soft Tortoise

from the Zambesi, 68; on a new

genus of Boidz, 131; on new spe-

cies of Geoclemmys and Emys,148 ;

on the Bitentaculate Slug from

462

Aneiteum, 195; on some new spe-

cies of Mammalia and Tortoises,

217; on a new species of Rusa

Deer, 218; on the arrangement of

the land pulmoniferous Mollusca

into families, 267; on some new

Corals from Madeira, 311; on the

African Trionyces with hidden feet,

440; on the Tetrapedos Smithii of

Jan, 454,

Grypus, new species of, 301.

Giinther, Dr. A., on a new species of

Black-fish found. on the coast of

Cornwall, 46; on new species of

Snakes, 78, 149 ; on Alepidosaurus,

150; on Psammophis Perroteti,

428; on new Reptiles and Fishes

from Mexico, 442.

Gymnetrus, on a species of, 132.

Hadrus, new species of, 50..

Halticella, new species of, 357.

Hartlaub, Dr. é., on Dicholophus

Burmeisteri, 451.

Helicina, new species of, 194.

Helix, new species of, 42, 190, 203,

455.

Herpetodryas, new species of, 78.

Heteropelma, new species of, 216.

Heterothops, new species of, 53.

Hilgard, Dr., on “‘ Organotaxis,” 458.

sos preegetig notes on the habits

of the, 135.

Hirundo bicolor, on the supposed oc-

currence of, in England, 130.

Hoffmann, M. H., on fermentation,

273.

Homalocranium, new species of, 149.

Houghton, Rev. W., on the winter

occurrence of Fredericella Sultana,

389; on the occurrence of the Fin-

gered Nais in England, 393.

Hybocystis, notes on the genus, 98.

Hydrocena, new species of, 193.

Hylophilus, new species of, 215.

Hylotoma, new species of, 254.

Hypericum anglicum, note on, 362.

Hypocyptus, new species of, 52.

Tanthine, notes on the, 405.

Isapis, new species of, 120.

lulus terrestris, on some parasites of,

80.

Jeffreys, J. G., on the British species

of Teredo, 121; on a peculiar mon-

strosity in Buccinum undatum, 152;

on an undescribed peculiarity in

Teredo, 289; on the Mollusca of

the Upper Harz, 348.

INDEX.

Jones, J. M., on a species of Gymne-

trus, 132.

Jones, T. R., on the nomenclature of

_ the Foraminifera, 29, 337.

Kaup, Dr., on some new genera and

species of Fishes, 270.

Krohn, Dr. A., on the development of

the Cirripedia, 423.

Leptocephalus, new species of, 270.

Leptodeira, new species of, 442.

Leucotina, new species of, 421.

Lilljeborg, Prof. W., on the genera

Peltogaster and Liriope, 162, 260.

Lipaugus, new species of, 217.

Liriope, on the genus, 260.

Lithocharis, new species of, 104.

Lowe, Rev. R. T., on a new Helix,

and on the occurrence of Planorbis

glaber in Madeira, 42; on the Cy-

clostomas of Madeira belonging to

the genus Craspedopoma, 114; on

the ‘‘ Chaparro ” of Fuerteventura,

153.

Lyda, new species of, 255.

Mabouia, new species of, 442.

MacGillivray, J., on the habit of No-

topteris Macdonaldii, 152.

Madrepores, observations on the co-

rymbose, 79

Meade, R.H., on the occurrence of

spiders and their webs in coal-pits,

22.

Medusee, on a parasite on, 432.

Menura superba, on the young of, 76.

Miers, J., on the tribe Culletiesd, 5 ;

on Nee Calyceraceze, 174, 279, 350,

396.

Minolia, description of the new ge-

nus, 336.

Mollusea, on the animals of certain,

109; on the arrangement of the

land pulmoniferous, into families,

267 ; found in the neighbourhood

of Jerusalem, list of, 512; of the

Upper Harz, 348. .

Mollusea Japoniea, 20, 118, 414.

Miiller, Dr. F., on the larva of a Bra-

chiopod, 310; on Philomedusa

Vogtii, 432.

Mycetoporus, new species of, 52.

Mysis, on a new British species of, 429.

Nastanthus, on the species of, 184.

Nasua fusea, on the habits of, 391.

Newton, A., on the occurrence of

Hirundo bicolor in England, 130 ;

on the Anas erytbropus of Linneeus,

452.

———aEEOOOLrlrl hh

INDEX.

Niphona, new species of, 361.

Niphonia, description of the new ge-

. nus, ;

Norman, Rev. A. M., on a new British

species of Mysis, 429.

Notopteris Marland, on the habit

of, 152. :

Nudibranchiata of the Estuary of the

Dee, on the, 196.

Odostomia, new species of, 20, 416.

(Ecodoma mexicana, on the habits of,

Ogilvie, Dr. G., on the ‘so-called

woody and vascular fasciculi of

Ferns, 313.

Oreopyra, new species of, 309.

Paiva, The Barao de, on two new in-

sects from Cambojia, 360. :

Paradisea, new species of, 211.

Parker, W. K., on the nomenclature

of the Foraminifera, 29, 337 ; on

the osteology of Balzniceps, 445.

Parthenia, new species of, 414.

Pavo nigripennis, note on the, 146.

Peltogaster, on the genus, 162, 260.

Pentacrinus, new species of, 25, 152.

Petherick, J., on the habits of the

Hippopotamus and Baleniceps,

135.

Phaéthornis, new species of, 302.

Philomedusa Vogtii, description of,

432.

Phlogophilus, new species of, 307.

Pionus, new species of, 217.

Pipra, new species of, 438.

Planorbis glaber, on the occurrence

of, in Madeira, 42. :

Platyrhynchus, new species of, 216.

Paastvpy ts, on the group, 98.

Plectro on some species of, 69.

Plinthus, new species of, 14.

Polioptila, new species of, 215.

Pollicaria, notes on, 98.

Polyzoa, on Australian freshwater,

454

Porobronchus, description of the new

genus, 272.

Proto digitata, on the occurrence of,

in England, 393.

Psammophis Perroteti, description

of, 423,

Pteromalus, new species of, 358.

Pupina, new species of, 192.

Recluzia, on some species of, 413.

Reeve, L., on two new species of

shells, 203, 455.

463

Rhea, on the species of, 142.

Rissoella, new species of, 332. be

Royal Society, proceedings o e,

208, 293.

Rusa, new species of, 218.

Salm-Horstmar, Prince, on a sup-

posed new fish, 391.

periee O., on new species of birds,

Scaliola, new species of, 120.

Schistes, new species of, 308.

Sclater, P. L., on the spur-winged

Geese, 69; on a new species of

Chloronerpes, 80; on the species

of Rhea in the Zoological Gardens,

142; on the black-shouldered Pea-

cock, 146; on new species of birds,

212, 215; on a new species of

Manakin, 438; on a new species

of Elainea, 439.

Scopzeus, new species of, 103.

Scypharia, characters of the new ge-

nus, 8.

Semioptera Wallacii, notes on, 75.

Sertulariadz, on the structure and

terminology of the reproductive

system in the, 1.

Sirex, new species of, 256.

Smith, F., on new genera and species

of Tenthredinidz, 254.

Solarium, new species of, 28.

ser on the origin of, 152, 219,

Spiders, on the occurrence of, and

their webs in coal-pits, 22.

Stomasiunculus, description of the

new genus, 270.

Strachey, Major R., on the animals

known as Wild Asses, 389.

Streptaxis, new species of, 192.

Styliferma, description of the new

genus, 335.

Sunius, new species of, 104.

Syrnola, new species of, 333.

Tachyusa, new species of, 51.

Talguenea, on the species of, 5.

Tenthredinide, new genera and spe-

cies of, 254.

Teredo, on the British species of, 121;

pg undescribed peculiarity in,

pecancndrertt: new species of,

Tetrapedos Smithii of Jan, on the,

454

Thalurania, new species of, 309.

464

Thamnistes, new species of, 216.

Thaumatias, new species of, 304.

Tomes, R. F., on a new species of

Opossum, 73.

Trionyces, on the African, 440.

Trionyx, new species of, 218.

Trochilidz, new, 301.

Trogophlceus, new species of, 105.

Tropidococcyx, description of the new

genus, 428.

Tupaia, new species of, 217.

Turbonilla, new species of, 418.

Tyrannulus, new species of, 216.

Udekem, M. a’, on some parasites of

Iulus terrestris, 80.

Umbonium vestiarium, on the animal

of, 288.

Valenciennes, M., on the corymbose

Madrepores, 79.

INDEX.

Walker-Arnott, Dr. G.A., on Hyperi-

cum anglicum, 362.

Walker, F., on some undescribed in-

sects from Ceylon, 357.

Wallace, A. R., on Semioptera Wal-

lacii, 75. -

Wallich, Dr. G. C., on the presence of

a life at vast depths in the sea,

457.

Wollaston, T. V., on certain musical

Curculionide, with descriptions of

two new Plinthi, 14; on new Co-

leoptera from Madeira, 48, 100.

Wright, Dr. E. P., on the new genus

Dunlopea, 54.

Zafra, description of the new genus,

331.

Zoological Society, proceedings of

the, 65, 127, 211, 301, 438.

END OF THE SIXTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.